• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Realistic or Modern Spellbound

OOC
Here
Lore
Here
Wesley didn’t get the chance to reply to Annabelle, but it was rightfully assumed he would call on her in case he needed her. Yonten met her gaze with matching intention. He strut after her like he was going to put those muscles to good use. The two practically made a scene of going upstairs. That night the icon of the 1940’s aggressively enjoyed a deadly assassin of the land of the rising sun. By morning their room couldn’t be described any other way than utterly trashed. It would be noted that, if and when, Annabelle and Yonten were expected in any of the Von Helsing estates, they were given a VR chamber wherein they could repeatedly destroy any room of their liking.

Yonten stretched as he woke up. The sun shined through their broken window. He chuckled silently. Yonten sat up, ready to get some food and get on the jet, when he noticed his shirt and belt on the floor. His fingers went to the silver necklace he took from Annabelle. An idea came to him then. It was dangerous, but hey, what's life without a little danger? Before Annabelle woke up Yonten undid the jewelry piece and put it in his wallet on the side table. It had bravely survived their wild night.

The shifting of the bed was enough to wake her up, legs stretching beneath the duvet before Annabelle purposefully rolled over and directly atop of Yonten, dragging the cover with her. She balanced herself on his chest, eyes glistening with ideas as she leaned in to begin a morning offering until she noticed something missing. Stopping just short of his mouth, she looked down his chest before back up at his black eyes. She'd kept an eye on it most of the day prior and had both felt and seen it during their night of antics, not about to lose sight of her favorite piece of jewelry. "Where is it?"

"Hm?" Yonten felt around his neck, his brows furrowing the longer his fingertips didn't grasp at what was meant to be there. His hand went from his neck to under his pillow, "Check yours."

"I swear to fucking God, Yonten," she growled as she crawled off of him and began feeling beneath the pillow and blankets. "If you lost it, I'm going skin you. I don't know how to, but I will watch a goddamn youtube tutorial and learn so I can scalp you," she could half be heard swearing up and down while crawling the length of the bed beneath the blankets, shaking them loose and then dropping to the ground to check under the bed as well.

Yonten perked his brows, "Whoa, chica, we'll find it." he said as he went about checking the most 'obvious' places. At this point Yonten knew he couldn't draw this out like the tease he meant it to be. He did find it curious she was this upset over the necklace. Yonten sighed, getting up and grabbing his phone and wallet, "I can call maids. See if they can clean this place and find-- Oh, here it is, chica!" Yonten turned to her and pulled it from his wallet, "I mustah put it in here at some point. Sometimes sleeping with necklaces is annoying." Yonten held it out to her. "Means that much, huh?"

Annabelle got off her hands and knees at his claim to have found it, crossing around the bed and taking the necklace from him. She immediately put it on herself before crossing her arms to look at him. There was a long moment of thought before she answered him though she moved to pick up his shirt and belt at the same time. "I just don't like shopping for jewelry," she brushed it off in an overly-nonchalant manner, handing him back his items. Her face shifted to a smirk, "Besides, now I know that you're quick to back out of a prank. Understandable when you can't tell if a crazy bitch will do what she says, right?"

Yonten knew full well she couldn't prove nor disprove he had pranked her. Chuckling, Yonten said, "I know you're a crazy bitch, Chica. Pranking you would be a gamble on my life. I don't throw dice easy when it comes to my life." Yonten came up to her and wrestled the button-up off that she slipped on and tossed her a shirt with Fall Out Boy printed over the front. It wasn't as long. So she'd be flashing if she just wore the belt and shirt. Not that Yonten would complain.

Annabelle would have been lying if she had said that she didn't enjoy the back and forth with him. Pulling on the shirt she'd been given, she didn't bother with the belt and instead pulled on the shorts from her costume the night prior. She hummed in thought, "Is it bad that I enjoy you being afraid of me?"

“I wouldn’t know, chica,” Yonten smirked as he slipped on his sandals, “Diki’s the only bitch I’ve been afraid of in my life. Though I bet, if you asked her, I don’t think she’d say it would be bad.” He chuckled and opened the door for Annabelle to walk out first. The view from behind was too good to miss.

Annabelle left the rest of her costume in his room, not planning on wearing it again and not wanting to drag it through the manor. "I'll keep that in mind," she said as she walked off ahead of him. "I think I'll just keep collecting your shirts. I do make them look pretty damn good."

Yonten wondered if he made a slight mistake telling her about his reservations over angering his sister. After all, it wasn't entirely on honoring friendship that he came at Wesley's call. Time in Belarus had been a calculated move on his part.

"Chica, you take my shirts and I'll come for them," Yonten smirked.

"Oh, I would love to see you try, muddafukka," she dared him.

Yonten grinned appraisingly at her as they made their way down for food. Looks like he’ll be shirt-hunting. Hopefully for a while!

Despite the late night full of drama the others woke in time for breakfast. Whoever did not experience exhaustion was blessed. Inara and Wesley were sure they would be sleeping a good portion of the way home. It felt like the longest day of the year. Still January first. And they had much to do still. Thankfully Hye and Kazumi were there to help. They got the children up and ready for their morning meal.

On the way down Wesley said, “Hye, if you don’t mind, could you relieve Rosalie from her post?”

“Yeh,” Hye nodded, without question. There would always be reasons. He had to do his job either way. No point in wasting time asking why.

The young korean man passed Jasper’s hand to Wesley. He made purposeful steps to the jet. This time Wesley had brought the double decker. It had been chosen because of Robert. They wanted him in a special confinement system. This was the jet that could accommodate that. He knew exactly where to go. Rosy and Cory, unfortunately for them, were in a compromising position in an area of the jet that you’d expect foot traffik. To be fair, they didn’t think anyone was going to be on board!

Hye walked in just in the heat of the moment. Cory gasped, covering them with the couch blanket. The assistant struggled not to grin in amusement as he announced that they were expected for breakfast. Hye couldn’t help a few chuckles as he told Rosy he’d be taking over for her while they ate. Then he turned a moment to give them the privacy needed to dress and leave.

Cory briskly left the jet with Rosalie. His hand felt a little sweaty. Hye would forever have that image seared into his brain. Once in a while he would mention their indiscretion to tease them. That moment had to be tucked away for breakfast. Cory was surprised most people were awake and down to eat. Alaric, Liz, even Anita, were having their morning meal.

“Ah, Cory, Rosy, please sit.” Wesley motioned for them to take the free space by Anita.

The two made their greetings to the rest as they sat down. Cory figured Wesley had asked them to breakfast. It didn’t take long for why. They were discussing Robert's lasting fate.

Everest together with Rosalie had convinced Anita to have breakfast before she would leave that morning. They knew she'd have questions that and between the two of them would be able to answer. Most familiar with the design, Rosy explained the system they had waiting for Robert and where he would be staying for the remainder of his days as punishment for what he did. Anita seemed almost disappointed that it wouldn't cause physical pain, though she recognized that was just her own pain speaking in the moment. On behalf of everyone who was in on the operation, Everest offered apologies to his mother for not being able to tell her sooner, though the aged huntress more than understood. That and she was simply too exhausted to hold a grudge or ill-feelings at this point.

They both re-extended Wesley's previous offer of a place for her to stay in Avostoska which was politely declined. This wasn't a time for her to be around others, though promises were made to stay in touch with them as well as the Cromwells. Everest swore he'd hold her to it as their meal ended and he left to find Ellie. Left alone with Anita, Rosy was at a loss of what to say, though it seemed the other woman found courage for both of them.

"I will never hold it against you, Rosalie," she answered the questions Rosy hadn't realized she was holding in. "You are not responsible for what he did. I'm sorry that he took Amelie away from us and while I realize that I will never be your mother, you are a daughter to me." Her embrace was fierce and everything Rosy needed, nodding in agreement.

A part of her wanted nothing more than to share the pregnancy with Anita, to tell her they wanted her to be a part of her life and her granddaughters. Realizing that it would have been too much for anyone to take in given her current status, she could only reinforce Everest's words. Anita was welcome in their lives.

While Rosalie, Everest, and Ellie made their peace with Anita Wesley said his goodbye to Elizabeth. She had been away for too long. It was time she went back to her life. Though there were promises made to see her again. The children especially had insisted they hear her say so. Charlotte had gotten better at not crying so easily, but she did tear up. They gave hugs and farewells before heading off to pack for the trip to Belarus.

Among the people coming to Avostoska was Annabelle. Wesley let her know that he would be delighted for any help she was willing to give. Her things, like the rest, were stowed on the jet. It took a team of Bel-Hops to load the plane. Mr. Bellwether chuckled, “You’re taking half the guests back to your castle, Wes, I hope you’re ready for them.”

“Isn’t that what castles are for? Guests and sieges.” Wesley smiled, “A home for warriors.”

“Speaking of warriors, your friend Yonten and his girl have ruined one of our guest rooms.” Mr. Bellwether would be remiss if he let that go unnoticed.

“Oh, did they? I do apologize. Here,” Wesley pulled his phone to transfer the appropriate amount of money to cover the cost.

“Thank you, Wesley. Though I have to say, you don’t want to make this a habit.” He pointed out, “Paying their way won’t solve the real issue here.”

Wesley nodded, “Oh, no I know you’re right. I plan on having a talk with Yonten at some point. Not now though. There’s much to be done.” He looked out at the people packing the jet, “And a lot of people to handle.”

Chuckling, Mr. Bellwether said, “You can say that again. Look at those poor dejected Bel-Hops.”

A thin, lanky young man, noted by the smooth chin, kept giving Wesley a stink eye. The Lord thought the man was rightfully irritated with him. Chuckling, Wesley said, “If you’ll excuse me, Mr. Bellwether, I think our goodbye was sufficient enough. And it looks like I should save myself some grace by soothing the wrath of these servants.”

“Have a safe trip, Wes.” Mr. Bellwether smiled and shook his hand.

Wesley called to the younger man to write him a healthy check, “For your trouble, Mr…?”

“Cruz,” The youthful male’s voice, already soft itself, gentled further in the direct presence of one of his employers guests. He glanced around nervously.

“Well then, Mr. Cruz, I hope this makes the task worth it,” Wesley scribbled a number over the slip of paper and offered it.

Mr. Cruz dropped his dark grey eyes on the paper. They widened to see the number. Wesley noticed the crease of foundation at the corner of his eyes. His thin, slender fingers took the check, “Sir, this is…” One hand ran through his cornsilk hair, with buzzed sides dyed pink.

“Ah, please, it isn’t polite to draw attention to it. Just accept it with grace and continue your good job,” Wesley mused, giving the younger man a wink, “Nice hair, by the way. Suits you, I think.”

The Bel-Hop frowned lightly, squinting in suspicion of this being an insult. Either way, he had Wesley’s money. Across the way his boss shouted, “Hugo! Get your ass back in gear!” The younger man tucked the page into his shirt pocket and left to do his work.

By then the passengers were already going up the stairs. Wesley followed after them. Being the last one he shut the door. They had gone to the upper deck since it had room enough for everyone. Just below Robert lay sedated, watched by Hye. To make sure everyone was accounted for, Wesley called off names, “Andriy?” A ‘Tak’ let Wesley know he was there, “Oliver?” A pleasant confirmation followed, “Joao, Yonten, Annabelle--” each sounded off in their personable ways. “Good. Now that we’re all here, we can get going.” Wesley initiated flight. The pilot had been trained to work the jet alongside an advanced A.I. built by Wesley. They were trusted to handle anomalies or take over manual drive. But, for the most part, it was the automated smart system that flew them across oceans.

Inara came up to Wesley, “I’m tired, my Love. I’ll see you in our room if you want to nap with me.” She gave him a kiss, “But I can’t stay up.”

“I understand. I think I will come, but give me a moment. I want to make sure our guests are settled.” Wesley watched her leave before turning to the others, “Any questions, concerns, or requests?”

Those who had flown with Wesley before settled into their own comfortable habits. Rosy was sitting beside Cory on a couch they had been on not long ago, avoiding Hyes gaze with pink cheeks once more. She thought they might have to wait until after their flight was over to continue what they had started that morning, less they inadvertently put on a show for someone else.

Oliver, lounging on the other end of the couch looked about the cabin with a nod of approval before looking at Wesley. "Ah yes, I do have questions. First, stewardess will there be an in flight movie? Secondly, if you go nap who will bring me a hot towel?" He enjoyed the jests.

Wesley assumed the posture of a flight attendant, “Yes sir, movies are available. Lord Cromwell can show you how to access them,” He pointed to a button on a console, “If you wish to have a hot towel that will summon an android or a human servant, whichever you prefer.” Wesley added with a smoldering wink, “But if you press that other button, you might get lucky and I’ll bring you more than a hot towel.”

Cory coughed, “Alright, that’s-- yeah, that’s not-- can we--”

Still wearing Yontens shirt, Annabelle glanced about the jet that was already in flight. "If any of us feel like taking a 'nap' is there somewhere we can do that?" She asked as innocently as she could.

"Do we need to hose you off before we are trapped in a jet with you and your hormones for fifteen hours?" Ellie scoffed at her sister, trying hard not to let sibling disputes take up much of her energy but left with no choice.

Wesley chuckled,” There are soundproof stalls at the other end of the jet, but--” He spilled boiling coffee eyes over Yonten and Annabelle, “--if you damage my jet, I will strap a parachute on you, and toss you out the airlock. Are we clear?”

Shifting uncomfortably, Yonten nodded, “Hey, I won’t make that mistake twice, homie.” It had been a horrifying three-day journey back to civilization.

"Good," Wesley brightened, "Have fun, you guys. We'll see you for dinner."

Even if Annabelle wasn't as frequently in Wesley's presence as the others, she knew a 'don't fuck with me' look when it was used. She nodded in agreement that they'd find a way to not break a jet (that seemed like it would take effort). It wouldn't be long before the grew restless and slipped out of the lounging area to test just how soundproof the stalls were.

For the few hours between take-off and dinner they wouldn't be the only ones to take a leave from movies and chatting to have private time. Some napping, others enjoying the presence of another. Anywhere Rosy was going for the rest of that trip she was going to double check the locks were secure. Ellie and Everest in particular were gone for quite some time, but only after Ellie had her fix of Lottie-time during Jasper and Kit's nap.

The only person who hadn't taken up the offer of one of the backrooms was Joao. The broad man, though unafraid of facing off with the devil incarnate through witches or mages, did not do as well with flying. Rosy made a note to herself that when they planned the return trip to the states, she might cook up a little bit of a relaxer for the silent giant, not wanting him to be drowsy before they went up against a multitude of mages.

Save for Yonten and Annabelle who no one was planning on hunting down just then, most were gathered back in the lounging area just prior to dinner. It was Oliver's turn to select a movie and he had gone with the newest Grinch because 'Even if he's green, he's still one of the finest actors to come out of Britain in the past three decades'. While the animated films held Lottie's attention when she wasn't asking for Ellie to do her hair, Jasper still occasionally needed additional entertainment. Rosy and Cory were on the floor with him and Baby Kit, a few trucks and cars from their playroom zooming about quietly so everyone could still hear the movie.

Jasper's blue truck was abandoned and Kit saw an opportunity to seize. In the motion of bending down to scoop it up, his plush seal was dropped, little feet accidentally kicking it away. A look of surprise and fear left him as he shuffled after it, worried for the worst! The seal had wound up right beside Andriy's shoes and before Kit had to waddle his way all the way over, he scooped it up and passed it to the toddler. "Here go, Krykhitka," he said with a smile. He wasn't much of a kid person, but knew that the seal hadn't left the baby's hand since they arrived.

Only a few minutes later he decided he'd had enough of cartoons for the year ahead, slipping out of the lounge area with plans to stroll the luxurious upper deck. Little did he know that a small shadow had started following him about, seal in hand, quiet as could be. Only when he turned around and spotted Kit did Andriy nearly jump in fear. "Where is keeper?" The Ukrainian knew about two and a half things when it came to children, and one of those was that he was not equipped to keep one alive. He also knew that between Kit being so young and how poor his own English could be, they were not going to communicate easily.

A few experimental steps told him that if he walked slowly toward the lounge Kit would follow. Thus began a slow, hunched over awkward parade between the two. Kit kept his big, seafoam eyes on the Ukranian man. A gentle smile drew up to watch him walk so funny! Once they were back in the room, Andriy had never been more relieved, feeling like he was dealing with a prized glass treasure someone else had spent a year making. Rosy caught his look as Kit was reclaimed by others in the lounge. "Not a fan of kids?" she teased him lightly.

He chuckled, shrugging his shoulders as he looked for a way to explain it. "Eh, kids good. I no good with them," he brushed it aside, grateful that just then an android arrived to announce it was time for dinner. He just needed to spend it and the next few hours out of their reach and they'd be fine. The fact he'd be living with them for the next month didn't seem to sink in. Rosy happily accepted Kit on her hip for the journey to the dining area with promises of yummy food for his hungry little tummy.

Coming out of the long nap, Inara looked and felt much better. Wesley did as well. They both had a certain kind of glow about them. Annabelle and Yonten were no different. Though maybe a little less spent than they would have been, had they had the same boundless limits as when they were at the Bellwether estate. All in all everyone was happy to come to eat.

Kit occasionally caught Andriy’s eyes and smiled through his binky. But as much as he felt happy to meet another kind person, it was hard to beat the connection he had with his favorite Aunt Rosy. The toddler contentedly ate his pineapple chunks where he sat on her lap. However, after he finished, he had a curious thought come to him. Andriy was nice and funny. Who else was like that of the newer people?

Slipping off of Aunty Rosy, Baby Kit gave her knee a pat of farewell before he toddled away. He watched the adults for a moment to decide what to do. Finally Baby Kit climbed up on an armchair nearest Joao. He settled on the cushiony furniture and dropped his seal. A small, soft gasp of alarm was followed by a gentle opening and closing hand toward the plushie.

While Joao hadn't been watching Kit while he finished up his dinner, he did see the stuffed animal falling in his peripherals. Wiping his hands first, he snatched the seal up barely having to bend with how long his arms were. "Careful, amigo," he chuckled as he returned the plushy to his owner.

Kit pulled the plushie to his chest. He smiled. Another nice person. Curious now, Baby Kit kept an eye on Joao while the man finished his meal and stood up. Kit slipped off of the couch to pad after him

Unaware of the tail he had gained, Joao moved to the nearest bathroom, humming to himself before entering to relieve himself. The sound of running water could be heard before the door opened and he nearly tripped over the waiting toddler. Swearing under his breath from the startle he caused, he offered a smile before carefully stepping over him. Sweet Kit smiled in return, raising a small hand and waving hello. "Uh, hello," Joao responded uncertainly, looking around to see if there was anyone else with him. When there wasn't, he offered his pinky finger to him to hold, a way to navigate him back somewhere he was supposed to be.

Another nice person! The Brazilians pinky fit snugly in his hand. Kit toddled along with Joao. They came across the gathering of adults and children. It was time to check out who else he could count on. Baby Kit gave Joao a gentle pat on his hand indicating he would see him later. A British Lion was in for a test of character. Baby Kit waddled on over toward Oliver. He meant to drop his seal by his feet, but in his attempt to proceed with his experiment Kit actually did trip over his socks a foot away from the English gent. One of them had loosened unexpectedly. Kit's surprised seafoam eyes widened as the world rushed upward.

Oliver saw the determined toddling and the sock disaster as it was taking place. One hand still holding his after dinner drink while the other swooped beneath him just before Kit could collide with the floor. The sort of reflexes you developed when partaking in a nude bar fight. "Whoa, careful Christopher," he cooed as he righted him up again, sitting him on his knee. Setting his glass down he re-adjusted the young man's socks before returning him to the floor, Seal and all. "All better."

Well now, that turned out more results than expected. Kit kept that in mind for any further experiments to satisfy his curiosity. Kit gave Oliver a happy smile and bobbed at the knee in thanks. There were a couple more people he wanted to investigate. So, saying farewell with a gentle pat to Oliver’s knee, he turned his attention to Yonten and Annabelle. He knew the young Tibetan man already. The redhead, however, was yet to be determined. Though Kit meant to make use of the fallen toy or a trip, he barely got over to Yonten when the old friend of the family scooped him up.

“Ehhy, little homie. Come to say hello?” Yonten had a knack for children. He grew up with all kinds of personalities. Sometimes he coached young blood. It was easy for him to hang out, though he wasn’t that great of a caregiver.

Baby Kit had found himself in a conundrum at first. What to do? Then he had an idea. While Yonten shifted him to sit on his leg, his seal happened to slip out of his tiny hands closest to Annabelle. Baby Kit wordlessly wiggled his fingers and knit his brow in distress.

A day of exciting tumbles followed by a hearty meal had Annabelle glowing as she sat beside Yonten, rather content. She looked over as they were joined by the young one, smiling over at the little cutie. While the plushy tumbled to the ground, she shifted so she could retrieve him without jarring Yonten. Raising the seal back up, she gave Kit the typical over-animated face one would expect when playing with a child. "Arp, arp!" she imitated a seal bark as the plushy head was popped into his head, chuckling once he took it to sit back against the chair. Kids were cute, but even her own mother had told her she'd likely eat her own young.

The mission Baby Kit had in mind soon became derailed. He mimicked Annabelle by daintily booping her with his seal. His, “Awp, awp,” wasn’t as accurate, but he tried. They wrestled around with him on their laps, sneaked in a few tickle attacks, and Yonten even hung Baby Kit by his ankles and swayed him from side to side. Kit all but fell into giggles between Annabelle and Yonten. By the time he found himself back on a lap he caught sight of Alaric in quiet conversation with his parents. Reminded of his mission, Kit gave Annabelle and Yonten a pat before slipping away.

Yonten chuckled, “That’s how mah boi says ‘See you later’.” he explained.

Baby Kit padded over to his mother. Inara reflexively reached down to pick him up. The plan was to drop the seal while she pulled him onto her lap. However, Inara’s motherly instincts kicked in and grabbed it before it could fall. Kit sat stunned from this setback. He pondered what action to take when he decided a more direct test would have to do. Kit made a muffled squeak for attention. Just as Alaric turned his eye on him he dropped his seal and motioned for it.

“Ha ha, playing ‘Gimmie’ are we?” Alaric reached down to get the plushie. “This a freebee, but I won’t be doing this more than once.” Those games could last as long as you had energy to spare.

Baby Kit happily squeezed his seal to his chest. Everyone satisfied his curiosity with flying colors. They didn’t know it yet, but he decided to occasionally trail them all here and there. He had learned a trick that Lottie and Jasper hadn’t: self control. Hye had no trouble allowing Kit to go basically wherever he wanted because he had been given no reason to think Kit would be naughty. Now, some might argue that Baby Kit simply hadn’t tasted enough of mischief to know it when it called. Perhaps it was only a matter of time before Hye would need to put him on a tight, literal leash. That would remain to be seen. For now Baby Kit settled contentedly in his mother’s lap.

“Now he’s a sweet boy,” Alaric smiled.

“Yes, he’s the sweetest so far,” Inara cuddled her baby to her, “Mmmm, and he’s growing older every day. Aw, I don’t know how well I’ll handle my baby boy becoming a man.”

Wesley smiled down at his wife and baby, “It will be bittersweet to say the least. For all of them, really.”

Alaric had missed out on Wesley’s entire childhood. He had to agree. And in some ways Alaric felt a sting from the loss of experiencing fatherhood. At least he had his grandchildren. “Are you planning on having children soon, Cory and Rosy?”

Cory, who looked up from where he was playing with his lady love and Jasper, hesitated a moment. Now that they were far from his parents he gave Rosy a look that said he was fine with telling Alaric if she was too.

Rosy caught his look and their silent agreement. It was taking self control not to tell everyone like Inara and Wesley had done during the Hunter Ball, but she also hadn't wanted to overstep anything with him and his parents. They'd agreed to wait until February for the sake of his relationship with them, but if he didn't mind others knowing then she'd happily share the news. "We're actually due right around when Inara is," she told Alaric with a tiny pat to her stomach. "It's just not something that's being shouted from the rooftop quite yet since we aren't officially married." It didn't seem fair to add that it was only because of the Cromwells, though. She'd let at last one piece of Cory's family life be kept personal.

"But we're all very excited for them," Ellie offered from the couch she was sitting on beside Lottie. "Marriage is just a piece of paper that makes the world recognize what you already know."

Alaric’s mouth popped, “Well I’ll say, agreed there, El. Oh that’s wonderful you two!” He got up to shake Cory’s hand, “Good on you, my man. And you woman's a beauty so I know the babe will be a looker, boy or girl.”

Cory beamed, “Thanks you, Alaric.” A part of him had wondered if this was a mistake to mention. Alaric's enthusiastic delight eased those fears away.

“And Rosy, you’re an amazing woman from what Wes tells me. Blessings on the both of you,” Alaric pulled Rosalie in for a hug, careful not to squish her belly. When he pulled away he noticed that not many of them-- well, none of them-- were as surprised as himself. “Ha ha, well I guess it’s only fair. I’m not quite around am I?” The slightest fall in countenance was covered up with a bright smile, “Well, I think it’s a shame those old hoots spoiled your fun. Why don’t we make up for it, hm?” Alaric poured a drink and raised his glass, “To Cory and Rosy, on their biggest adventure of their lives.” His eyes glanced at Wesley with the faintest trace of melancholy. “May they enjoy the journey and create lasting memories.”

Rosy accepted his embrace, imagining that if they had announced their pregnancy at the ball there would have been a constant stream of the same. She couldn't imagine that Fiona and Roderick would get overly hateful when they found out, though she wasn't about to push Cory until he was ready. His comfort was worth more than that to him. Those around chuckled at Alaric's realization, Rosy offering a sheepish smile. Everyone raised their glass to his toast, and she eased herself back to the ground once it was over. "I wouldn't say anyone spoiled our fun, though. We're still very happy with how everything is going and can't wait until she joins us."

“Now that’s the spirit,” Alaric chuckled, “My bet is that you’ll have a boy.”

“I’ll bet a girl,” Yonten grinned.

“Girl as well, for me,” Wesley mused.

“Me too,” Cory failed to hide a knowing smile.

“All of you are betting for a girl?” None of them denied they would, indeed, make their bet for a girl too, “Well now, it makes a fellow nervous I might be gambling on the wrong horse,” Alaric spoffed. Though, for how early it was in the pregnancy, it simply couldn’t be known yet.

“What are you willing to throw the dice on, Alaric?” Wesley wiggled his brows.

Inara chuckled, knowing they were preying on Alaric’s innocence, “Oh come on you guys, that’s enough,” she turned to Alaric before her husband could convince her otherwise and said, “We know the baby is a girl, Alaric.”

“You know? How?” Alaric perked a brow.

Inara didn’t know how much to say. She looked to Wesley. Her husband took over from there, “We know because a Seer we caught revealed the gender. She is in the dungeons in Avostoska.”

“A Seer? Come off it, Wes, I’m not that gullible,” Alaric’s chuckle died as he peered around the room at the faces who were quite unsurprised and not at all arguing the point. “Now this is either the most elaborate prank or…” Alaric spoffed, “My god, you have a Seer. How did that happen?”

“That is a long story. Most of us know the general overview. This is as good a time as any to bring you up to date and discuss the plans ahead, if you wish to join us.” Wesley handed the children off to Hye and Kazumi. Work was easier done when the little ones weren’t crawling all over you. Besides, bedtime was at hand.

Wesley informed Alaric of Theo and his family. They gave him and those who didn’t know a brief description of the sequence of events that lead to that point. Then Wesley proposed his idea of Willow finding out about Robert being a criminal and Rosalie being her half-sister. The plan was to swamp Theo with work for a few days. During that time Everest will send a text or two. Since Willow doesn’t often read his messages or answer his calls, it is likely she won’t do so this time around. Then they would send out a ‘Breaking News’ story about Robert having attempted to kill Anita, Everest, and Liz. There was more that the news report would say to explain the situation to Willow. They would expect Willow to look at the text or calls at that point. The messages would be asking if she was okay, pleading her to call them, and then inviting her to the funeral for Robert, who would be declared ‘dead upon resisting arrest’. When she comes to the funeral alone, due to Theo being busy, the available hunters would aim to seal the pub shut early in the morning when they come for breakfast, and then blow it up.

“As they say, plans can go awry. My back-up plan is to take them out in a fight. But I think this will work,” Wesley said with confidence.

Alaric had asked a question here or there, but ultimately understood, “Well, I’m afraid I’m not as skilled of a Hunter as your mother, but I can do what I can if and when there is a need for me.”

Those who weren't familiar with the plan sat quietly while it was divulged. It was no wonder he wanted to bring in extra hands; the number of mages aside there were a lot of steps where things could easily go wrong. Everest personally wasn't a fan of the idea of a flight, thinking it was too risky to try and get Willow apart from them unless it was contingent on how the explosion went.

Andriy perked up at mention of blowing up the pub, his eyes falling on Ellie with a knowing smile. "You make the bomb for Russians?" He knew as well as most did that she was one of the best in the business and admired her work.

"I wish," she spoffed, patting her large bump. "Ev has had me on indefinite bed rest from hunting, even though I said it was excessive. I thought you might be able to work with the design he had though. I know those fingers of yours can work some miracles."

He sheepishly nodded, pink from her praise. "Tak, I can look and try. Not a trap, but mechanics I handle."

Oliver, hating to be the debby downer of the moment, decided that someone needed to point out the obvious. "I must ask, just how many plans do we think we can try before it becomes minute?"

Everest perked at the question, sensing something in his tone he knew he wouldn't like. "What do you mean?"

"Beg pardon, but I know we all love Willow and desire to protect your sister more than just any Mundie...but at the same time this is 8, 9 mages? While we want her safe and out of harms way, how far can we take that before the fact that the mages need to die takes precedence over saving one life? They could kill hundreds, thousands if they got away and -"

"This isn't up for discussion," Everest stopped him suddenly. "She is our sister and while no one wants unnecessary deaths, I refuse to give up on her."

Wesley decided to pull down the screen, “You do have a point, Oliver, and I don’t take it lightly. This is a general overview of what I was thinking of doing. But I will have other factors in play to reduce collateral damage.” The number of innocent deaths a Hunter was willing to allow varied, but it was safe to assume most did not think anything past a hundred or so was acceptable. Cory would expect something like that from Hillary Cove or Eddard Willson. “The Old Bear is next to the water, as you can see, so we only have to worry about the buildings across the street. The one beside it, Sam’s Boat, like these other businesses will have various ‘coincidental’ reasons to close on that day. There will be traffic blocks on these highways. A pipe will burst at this street corner. What will appear as coincidence will be the perfect storm for the demise of the Old Bear. The explosion itself will be due to an unfortunate gas leak due to faulty construction of Sam’s Boat.” The images pulled up concluded with the estimate of possible death outside of their targets. “And if all goes well, it will be less.”

Inara knew that no plan was foolproof, but no plan would be foolish. She did think Oliver’s point made her nervous about the situation. So many for one person. However, be it selfish or what, Everest’s point was understandable. Besides that, Inara brought up another point, “We don’t know how many people they’ve killed already. These possible deaths of bystanders could be a fraction of what they’ve already done. If you think about it, Willow is the first of many that will be preemptively saved.”

Alaric saw both points, “Well, it looks like the age-old struggle of balancing what is worth life lost to achieve peace has plagued yet another Hunter mission. As I say, do what you can when you can. Worry about the rest later.”

Cory had been silent thus far. A thought came to him then, “Well, I guess as long as the number doesn’t match or exceed how many a mage could kill would be a good line to draw.” And that was many. One average mage could easily eliminate at least a hundred people in their life. He kept silent on another thought. One that he wasn’t sure he could bring up without anyone doubting his conviction as a Hunter. The question of humanity Molly had posed to his conscience.

The question really was one that varied from person to person, and while everyone seemed to have settled at Wesley's explanation, it could often lead to arguments. There were some who thought that Mundies were only collateral to achieve the necessary cause of mage eradication, while others were of a more humane view. At least for now, most seemed to agree that they would do what was necessary.

Rosy had to say she was beginning to agree with Cory, though. How could they determine how many lives a person was worth? How did they decide that it was fine for one person to die so they could kill someone who could have been just as innocent if not more so? They had all slain mages, wolves, vampires who they condemned to be evil without proof, though they all sat above a man who would live even knowing he was responsible for five deaths, if not more, all for his own greed.

Ellie nodded, though she felt it was safest if they moved away from such a sensitive topic. Justifying collateral was a political red topic for hunters, the same as abortion was for a Mundie. "I think we'll be able to keep everything limited while Willow is safe, and that is what matters," she offered before doing a shift to, "Now that everyone will be in one place we'll be able to coordinate and plan quite smoothly. Well, those of us who are allowed to be involved."

"Still non-negotiable," Everest murmured before taking a drink.

Inara chimed in here, “Well we might not directly be involved, but we don’t have to be tucked away in Belarus for our whole pregnancy. I’m planning on doing my last inspection in one of the vampire branches I have in Seabrook. Ellie and I can at least enjoy some Texan sun and BBQ.”

Wesley hadn’t liked the idea, but Inara was being difficult, “And as promised, you have to use the yacht as a hotel, you must come to bed before dark, and please do not make unexpected trips.”

“Yes, yes, I know,” Inara chuckled, “What do you say, El? Do you want to come with me?”

“If she doesn’t, I will.” Alaric smiled, “I’ve had a fascination with your work. I would love to see it up-close.” That being said, he looked to the ginger, “Will you be joining us?”

Ellie nodded in agreement. "Oh, I won't say no. Even a check up is better than being stuck inside and treated like I'm made of glass."

Inara smiled triumphantly to her husband. Wesley sighed, flicking away the various informational charts he had put up for some distraction from his wife being smug.

"Do we have a date yet of when this will be going down? Just so we all have a timeline or is that being played by ear?" Annabelle inquired, seeing quite a lot that needed to be worked on from Wesley's plan and map.

Wesley hummed, “Playing it by ear. I want to see what information I can get from Molly. She knows them best, she has insight, and she has been writing with Rosalie.”

“What has she said?” Alaric asked, naturally.

Chuckling, Wes shrugged, “I don’t know. The condition was that I am not to read nor ask about what is in the letters. It is up to Cory to let me know if and when I should stop their correspondence.”

That had been a struggle for Cory. He had considered it the night they had that uncomfortable talk. He wondered if he let it go on too long. In fact, he said, “Well, I can’t say it’s been bad. But I don’t know...Maybe we’ve heard all we can?” It had been a lot of personal stuff. Just sharing feelings and personal stories. Cory looked to Rosy for some clue as to how she felt about it.

It surprised Rosalie that he was so quick to suggest it end. "I don't think that's a fair assumption to make. It's only been a two real letters since she agreed," she defended, adding. "And it's not as though I know what I should be asking. Or do you already know what you'd say if you suddenly had a mage penpal, a seer no less?"

"Everything I can think of would be too direct and I doubt they'd answer," Oliver admitted.

Annabelle nodded in agreement. "I can't say it'd be easy to be chummy, but that's probably what is needed if we hope anything deeper will come out of it."

It wasn't much, but Rosy took it as support. "I think we'll be able to learn a lot from her over time, but it's going to take awhile. I say it's worth that time if she is willing to open up to me. Information isn't as essy to get when you're not breaking fingers."

"Isn't that the truth," Everest spoffed.

Cory made no argument. He trusted Rosy was right, “Yeah, you got a fair point.”

Wesley had not lost his ponderous look though. “True, but there is one idea I had,” Wesley nodded, deciding to keep up the letters at this point, “I wonder if we can tap into her insight directly. Perhaps I could try a VR session.” Wesley had already explained how the device worked, “While I don’t expect Almaeri to be manipulated through it, I have a theory that Molly works like a device herself. The insight she has plays through her. It’s possible I could bypass Molly altogether.”

“Bypass Molly?” Cory raised a curious brow.

“Yes, directly see what she sees. Make Molly the projector. And since we know she can’t use her Seer sight without purposefully focusing, looking, or hearing directly, it’s likely I can observe her without Molly gaining knowledge on us.” Wesley tapped his chin as he paced a little. A new thought needed its due time to think about it. “Well, anyway. We’ll see. We’re hours away from Avostoska.”

Yonten yawned, “Then Imma get some sleep. It’s pretty late.”

Wesley smiled, “Yes, sleep would do you good. Keep you out of trouble.”

Rosy was highly enticed by the idea he was presenting. She also worried that it might not be best for her to be aware of such ideas. Whether or not Molly could read last the words she wrote was unknown, and she didn't want to do anything to jeopardize it. "I think I'm ready for bed, too."

Annabelle couldn't help but smirk at the comment, rising to her feet. "Seems like you aren't doing enough sleeping when you're in bed," she commented nonchalantly, already heading toward the door.

A knowing smirk came from Joao who was pleasantly well-rested. He had been prepared for the worst for the duration of the ball!

Alaric stood up, ready for sleep as well. But there had been a question he hoped he could get an answer to before the day ended or he forgot, “That reminds me. Wesley, what exactly did Yonten do that warranted being shoved out of the plane?”

Wesley chuckled at the sigh Yonten let out, “After several months Yonten had been lovingly coaxed into giving up his addiction to shrooms and LSD. Almost six months later Yoten and I planned a flight to Maine with two guests and Angela for some mission. In the morning I found Yonten passed out at the back. Room was ruined, the girls were entangled with him, and he was high as a kite.” Wesley crossed his arms with a smile, “I waited for him to sober up, gave him a water bottle, and by the time he realized he was wearing a parachute I had him standing in front of the door. I told him if he wanted to spend his life ruining it then he can do that off of my property. I tucked the rest of his drugs in his shirt and pushed him out.”

Yonten sheepishly scruffed the back of his head, “Yeh, that scared the shit out of me. Never touched the stuff again.” He screamed like a little girl all the way down.

Annabelle let out a cheerful cackle at the story, not about to let that one down for a long time. "Oh, you really are a naughty boy, aren't you?"

"Aaaaand that's my sign to head to bed," Ellie said as she used Everest to raise herself up. "I'll see you all just before we land and so help me if you two manage to crash this plane, I will haunt you."

“Agreed,” Inara chuckled, making her way to her and Wesley’s room.

Yonten said nothing to them. He merely hid his slight embarrassment by being a good sport about it. Having to face the possibility of his body slamming into the Earth had changed him. It wasn’t a gentle shoulder rub or moving speech, but it did the trick. Yonten didn’t want to admit he appreciated Wesley for it in the long run. Although, he may not have chosen to repeat if it came down to it. That night Yonten bedded Annabelle without harming a single item in the sleeping stall.

Cory reflected on the night he found out about Rosalie being pregnant. How Wesley had given him a jolt. To be fair, it wasn’t the first thing he did. “Yeah, I think it’s time for us to go to bed too.” Though, because they were interrupted earlier that day, he hoped to have a moment for togetherness with Rosy before falling asleep. Unfortunately the beginning of the second trimester proved a rough start. Rosalie didn’t sleep well. Cory did his best to help. He got extra pillows and blankets to fit them so she could find a comfortable position. What sleep she got wasn’t much. To top it off, in the morning, Rosalie’s nausea got the better of her.

Most people woke the next morning ready for breakfast and casual conversation. Inara offered Rosy a tea that would help her until they landed. Lunch would be slightly late, due to when they arrived in Belarus. The land was as they left them. Snow shimmered over the castle like it had been hand detailed with rhinestones. The children were excited to point out all the places they wanted to show their guests. Lottie in particular hoped to see Kaylee soon. The mention of the little girl earned inevitable curiosity. Alaric was the only one who said nothing. He reserved his opinion about containing a girl this long who had yet to show any signs of being Awakened. This was not his business or in his control.

Soon enough the plane landed and the guests filed out. Avostoska felt warm and inviting for all who came. Robert, however, was promptly stowed under the castle. Hye had to help Wesley since Rosy wasn’t feeling well.

“Worried?” Wesley gave Cory a pat, seeing his face. The brothers stepped to the side.

Frowning, Cory nodded, “It came on a little fast.”

“Yeah, it’s a combination of things. Elevation, time change, and entering the next stages of development.” Wesley chuckled at seeing Cory’s face pale, “Don’t worry, you’re a new father and she’s a new mother. You’ll learn these things as you go. Inara tends to need a lot of water when she travels while pregnant. Just keep an eye on her. They’ve got pregnancy-brain. They’ll forget these things. That’s where you come in, to be that support.”

Cory nodded, “I’ll have a doctor check on her, see what they say.”

“Good move. You’re already learning.” Wesley smiled, “Now go do that, Hye and I will handle Robert. I’ll let the kitchens know to be on standby if you need any food.”

The brothers parted ways. Cory guided Rosy to their room and informed her he wanted a little check up in the comfort of their room. He did not give in to any argument. The OB/GYN came shortly. After an evaluation she recommended prenatals and a steady intake of electrolytes. No gatorade. The doctor condemned it as sugar water with a dash of salt and some coloring. Before leaving the doctor suggested Cory rub some essential oils on her feet. Thanks to the connections Wesley had the quality of their oils were incredible and pure. Peppermint helped settle Rosy’s stomach.

“Here, have another sip,” Cory offered the water bottle.
 
Rosy had weakly protested the whole way back to their room, despite knowing just how good it would feel to be back in their bed. There was simply too much going on for her to be laying down. The castle was full of people and they were working to coordinate an elaborate attack, which she already couldn't partake in; the least she could do was be there for the planning stage. The green in her cheeks faded as she sunk into the bed, caving and allowing Cory to bring in the doctor.

A sheepish look of disappointment in herself at the reminder to take the vitamins made Rosy avoid the doctors gaze for a moment. They'd briefly talked about how important they could be to help avoid any birth defects and in the heat of the moment it was the most important thing, but since then it'd just slipped her mind time and time again. She also had to bite her tongue to keep from giving a retort that the sugar water she looked down upon had likely saved her life a few times in college after rough nights. Instead, she thanked the doctor, grateful to be alone with Cory once more as he carefully worked to care over her.

"You don't need to stay here, Cory," she said, though she did take the sip he had offered. "I feel horrible already for letting this happen and it's even worse that I'm taking you away from everyone else." It also perturbed her that they were only a fraction of the way through the pregnancy and she was already feeling incapacitated. She hoped after a brief nap she'd be able to be up and at 'em once more, joining everyone for lunch.

“Of course I do, I belong here,” Cory insisted. He urged one more sip before setting down the water bottle. Cory then went back to rubbing her feet. It would be a lie to say he didn’t want to run down and see what was going on, but it would be a betrayal of his heart to say he wouldn’t rather stay with Rosalie. “We’re new parents. We’re new to pregnancy. There’s going to be a learning curve. I should have done what Wesley did with Inara…” It had happened in front of his face and the thought that he should do it too went right over his head. Amidst the festivities Cory had moments when he forgot he was expecting a child. Later, he would be told, there were differences between being the husband and the wife when waiting for the stork to come that Cory would simply have to accept. Not that he shouldn’t try, but that he shouldn’t berate himself for them. “They’re all going to be here for a while. I can wait.”

A servant knocked on their door. The permission to come in was given. Cory had sent for some food, just in case Rosy was hungry, and for himself. The servant pushed the breakfast cart to the farthest side of the room by a table. Cory wasn’t sure what smells would bother Rosy. He had all the dishes sealed and kept at a distance. The bearded servant turned to Cory, “Would that be all, Sir?” the raspy, thin voice asked.

“Hold on,” Cory turned to Rosalie, “Did you want Molly’s letter?”

“Forgive me, my Lord, but Miss Malone has yet to send a letter.” The slender servant bowed slightly in apology for the interruption.

Cory blinked, turning to the servant, “Is she alright?”

“Yes, my Lord, she is merely suffering a flu, it seems. Not uncommon for people confined in the dungeons.” The servants dark grey eyes glanced away in the manner of someone uncertain, “I hear pure, real sunshine is a helpful immunity booster and that humor is the best medicine. Molly has been without visitors or letters. Perhaps, if someone other than a lowly servant was able to suggest she have a moment of fresh air and maybe a short talk with someone…”

While he knew where this was going, Cory didn’t know what to do about it. “Yes, that will be all.”

The servant bowed, “Of course, my Lord.”

Rosalie knew she could only fight him so much on the subject. It wasn't as if she could physically remove him from the room, and even if she could she wouldn't. As tough as she was trying to seem, his presence was undeniably the most comforting thus far. That and the oils felt like they were working magic, her stomach settled and proper hydration leaving her rejuvenated. She even felt confident in eating something, not a moment too soon as the pang of hunger hit her while food was being brought in.

The news of Molly being sick pulled her attention off the waiting food, looking between the servant and Cory with visible concern. She waited until they were left alone to speak though, not wanting to cause a scene. "Cory, she's sick. We've been gone for a few days, and I'm sure no one's going to give her anything but vitamins for a cold unless Wesley approves it," there was a hint of distress in her words. She couldn't imagine being locked away and then left to fight off the flu without so much as an ounce of medication. "We should talk to Wes about it. Christ, even murderers on death row have time outside. Molly isn't a threat and it's not as if she could ever escape the grounds even if she tried."

Cory listened without comment. He knew Rosalie had a point. They had been so busy lately it was likely Wes had left any messages about Molly unread that weren’t marked ‘urgent‘. After a moment of thought he nodded, “Alright, I will. If it makes you happy.”

She brightened at his agreement, smiling softly. "Yes, it would make me happy." Even if Rosy was kept away from Molly like she suspected of Wesley.

He smiled to see her relax at his promise, “But you’re my first priority. Let’s have some lunch, I’ll get a bath ready, and I can send a female servant to assist you while I find Wesley and have a talk with him.”

It came to Cory’s attention at that point that he may find himself often asking a female servant to fill in for him when Rosy needed it. There was no way he’d allow a male to do it. Kazumi helped Inara when Wes wasn’t around. Cory decided to see what Rosalie thought of the idea. “Rosy, would you want a helper? Someone to be nearby?”

She wouldn't have to be told of lunch twice, swinging her legs to the side of the bed and easing herself up. She might not have had Ellie's large bump yet, but she was worried that transitioning from laying to standing too fast might end with her light headed. It wouldn't be the first time! At Cory's question, Rosy tilted her head in thought. "You mean like a handmaid?" The term was quite antiquated, though she couldn't think of a more modern replacement. She knew without them discussing it that Cory wouldn't be able to be around every second of the pregnancy and having another pair of hands would be tremendous help. And who knew, maybe if they got along well enough they could turn into an Au pair for their little one. "I think it would be helpful and keep you from being tethered to me when work needs to be done. I wouldn't object."

Happy to know she was fine with it, Cory said, "That's great, I'll see what I can do." He had one person in mind, but he'd wanted to check on the criteria Inara and Wes used when they accepted Hye and Kazumi. For now he wanted to enjoy his meal with his lady love. Cory took a wastebasket just in case she needed it. Not to toot his own horn, but if anyone asked, he would have said he felt confident about how well he was getting the hang of this.

During their meal they got a text from Inara. She had realized she blanked out on asking Rosy if she wanted to hang out with her and Ellie in Texas too. Followed by a few sobbing emoji. Cory chuckled, but then frowned briefly, "Did you want to go?" He wasn't about to imprison Rosalie. Though, if he could keep her safe, he wouldn't pass the chance to encourage her to stay in the castle.

Rosy didn't answer immediately, thinking it over. Right in that moment she knew she most certainly didn't want to travel, but maybe that would change over the course of the next few weeks. There was no telling just how she would feel by the time they'd be needing to leave. "I think I'll play it by ear," she told him, not giving a definitive answer either way. She responded to Inara saying she'd like to go but she'd have to see how finicky the little one was by then to gauge if traveling was going to be fine or cause more hassle then it'd be worth. Like Ellie, she was also intrigued to see just how the vampire branch operated, curiosity often getting the better of her. It wasn't until after she sent the message that a thought struck her. "Or do you think it isn't a good idea for me to go?"

Cory filled his cheeks with air, exhaling slowly, “Well, if it were up to me, I think I would probably go the way of Everest and Wesley. Nine months in a castle isn’t so bad, right?” He chuckled, knowing that cabin fever happened to people in castles too, “It’s okay with me if you go. But I think I rather like the agreement Wes made with Inara. Mind if you do the same? It would put some of my fears at ease.” And if she had a battle-maid with her, that would only make it better.

Granted, Rosy was pleased that she wasn't going to be stuck spending her pregnancy in her flat; the castle at least was large and offered nearly any form of entertainment or activity that she might want to do. Still, there was something about being confined that could easily make someone go stir-crazy, especially someone who was experiencing a surge of hormones and who didn't understand why they'd randomly cry. "Well it isn't as if I'd be wandering around Texas on my own," she spoffed at the very thought. "I'll be staying with Inara and Ellie if we go, so if they're following his guidelines then I will be too. It's not as if three pregnant women can get up to a whole lot of mischief. It'll be a quick visit and then if I know those two we'll end up sunbathing or at a spa. The usual when there's no men or children around."

Cory relaxed, “Yeah, you’re right.” Three pregnant women, heavy with children, aren’t going to be daredevils. It’s likely that their spa or sunbathing had been scheduled. Everything would be fine. And in anycase, they didn’t mean to spend more than a day or two in Texas. Wesley and the others would take the first day to prep. Inara and the women would probably have a look at the precinct while they did so and be back by dinner on the yacht.

Once Cory finished his afternoon meal with Rosalie he started her bubble bath. Then he called in a female servant to wait on Rosy while he was away. He gave his lady love a kiss before departing. The guests had mostly dispersed since lunch ended. They took time to settle into their rooms. Word on the wind was that Wesley had just escorted Annabelle and Yonten to a room near one of the holodecks. If and when they wanted to tear into each other, they had to do it in a simulated room. They weren’t thousands of feet in the air, but a cold night out in the wilds of Belarus made for a healthy threat.

Wesley quirked a friendly smile when he saw Cory coming. He knew him well enough to know the look on his face, “What do you need?”

“Some advice and a request,” Cory turned on his heel to walk with Wesley.

“Let’s hear it.”

“First, Rosy and I were talking about maybe getting an assistant. Like a handmaiden,” Cory thought Rosy’s word fit best too, “But someone like Hye or Kazumi. I have someone in mind, but I wanted to know what your criteria.”

“Healthy, young, experienced field hunter. Someone who can speak English and Hindi fluently— though you may not need to worry about that —so that they help the children keep up their language skills. No family, no significant others, and no pets. Lastly, someone willing to die for a taste of luxury and a hefty paycheck. Aside from that, the people we hire have a voice in the arrangements we make. They are all consensual, freely made agreements. Hye and Kazumi may leave at any time with severance pay.” Wesley sounded off the various points without hesitation, “One last thing-- someone you two are willing to bring into your lives as a respected member of the family. Hye and Kazumi do work for me, yes, but they are beloved by us as well. Oftentimes I have found Kazumi asleep beside Inara and the children. Hye and I have bonded over beers on his birthday. This is a decision Inara and I made because we do not believe the contemporary nanny ever did a child good.” Neither of them, nor Cory, could say they wished ill on the nannies they had growing up, but they had always wished for their parents to do more. Be around more. They felt there was a formality to having a nanny. They felt the walls of paper contracts around them. But for Lottie and the other children, they saw Kazumi and Hye like aunts and uncles who helped them run free while mommy and daddy were at work. And when they were all together they were just one of the guys; one of the family.

Cory listened attentively, “Hmmm, I think most of that fits the person I am thinking of asking.”

“Who is it?”

“Lauri De Lafayette.” Cory had played games with her when he was younger.

Wesley perked his brows, “Is that so? I haven’t heard much of her lately. How is she doing?”

“Lauri’s hanging in there. I’ve come across her a couple of times in a few games. She’s bored with tracking, ha ha. She doesn’t have a drive to hunt werewolves like the others do. We had just talked about mage hunting. She’s not the biggest fan of that either. The track and hunt part. She’s a pretty seasoned hunter.” Cory counted her as one of the reliable hunters he knew, “I think she’d appreciate a role where she can have something to do, but utilize her skills if and when needed.”

“Well then, talk it over with Rosy and let me know when to send for her if she agrees,” Wesley pat his back, “Now what’s this request you had?”

Cory hesitated here, knowing he’d have to bring any disappointing news to a pregnant Rosy and he could never tell how that would go, “Well, Molly didn’t send a reply yet. The servant informed us that Molly is sick with the flu. We were hoping she could be seen by a physician and given some extra medication. We've heard some sun might help her immune system too.” Cory was afraid if he put sentiment in it that Wesely would brush it off.

“Hmmm, that is concerning,” Wesley nodded, putting his hands at his back. After a moment longer in thought he said, “I agree. It won’t due to have a sick Seer. Especially if I want to experiment with the VR session. And I suppose I could move her to a chamber with a garden.”

“Great, I’ll get the doctor,” Cory sighed in relief.

“Hold on, Cor. I will send for a new doctor for Molly. I don’t want her to have insight on any of our medical history. Give me some time to look for someone. I can have the androids give her a bit of extra medicine while we wait.” Wesley turned a smile up at Cory, “In the meantime you should return to your fiance. We’re all just settling in for now. We hope to see you two for dinner.”

Cory bobbed his head in agreement. He saw the point to that, “Alright, I will. See you Wes.”

That had gone well. Cory felt light as he made his way back to the room. He came in just as the female servant helped Rosalie out of the bath. She wore a comfortable robe and soft slippers. Cory thanked the servant and told her he would take it from here. Once she left Cory guided Rosalie to the bed where he informed her of his conversation with Wesley, “It will have to be a new doctor, but he agreed someone should see Molly.”

Hearing Wesley had agreed to tend to Molly with a more human manner was a relief. Rosy would have hated to have to face him on the manner and argue for Molly's cause. She knew that doing so might have caused suspicion that she wasn't thinking as level-headed and possibly caused him to change interaction limitations with her. "That's good. Hopefully it'll be soon so she can get well before it manages to get worse."

Cory pulled out his phone, “Oh, and I talked with him about this person I was thinking of hiring. Her name is Lauri De Lafayette. She’s about our age, but she’s seasoned and looking for something to do that’s more than just tracking and killing.”


IAMJwyf.png


"De Lafayette?" she repeated back, looking at the picture he was showing. "Is she related to Christine?" The late werewolf huntress and former mistress of Wesley was someone she'd heard a few times of now.

"Yeah, a cousin." Cory nodded, flipping through some of her qualifications, "Crissy was an only child of a particularly unique 'black sheep' of their family: Antoinette. She had Crissy with an unknown man. Jocelyn, Antoinette's sister, Lauri's mother, allowed Lauri to hang out with Cristine despite her family's reservations. So I ended up seeing and playing with Lauri here and there. She's nice and responsible."

As much as she trusted Cory's judgement about whether or not someone was nice, this did feel like a decision that require a bit more than positive words. She was hesitant to speak, trying to find a way to voice her opinion without coming across as too blunt. "Since she's going to be very close to me for at least the next six months, I think I'd like to meet her before I decide either way," she offered slowly, knowing very well that just like Inara with Hye and Kazumi there wouldn't be much of a wall between her and whoever was chosen to be her assistant.

"Oh, yeah, that's fine." Cory smiled gently, "We don't have to commit to anyone just yet. She was just someone I thought of who might work." He stowed his phone and snuggled with Rosy, "Wes and I can send for her. She lives in Bordeaux, France, on the Chateau Pape-Clement wine vineyard. It wouldn't be a far journey for her."

"Probably. She says she just tracks, hunts, games, eats, sleeps, and hovers around the vineyard or hangs out with her grandmother. Says there's no one around who wants to do much besides work on the crops." Cory hummed in thought, bringing out his phone, "But let me see though...Hey Laur, I have a question"

A text to Lauri didn't take long to get a response. Apparently she was happy to hear from him since learning about Robert. Lauri hoped they were all well and safe. Cory confirmed so, and asked why she wasn't there. She hadn't gone to the Ball because her grandmother and her mother got into a fight and refused to go if they were both going to dress as the same historical person. They held most of the power and money so Lauri was stuck. Then Lauri asked if Cory wanted to know if she could raid, which, if so, she was willing to do it immediately. It would be better than stomping grapes for two hours.

Chuckling, Cory typed, "Okay, slow down! I don't want to raid. Well, not right now anyway..." He typed out his inquiry on if she would be willing to come visit Belarus to interview for a position as his fiance's assistant.

Bing! Lauri wanted to know what Rosalie could need an assistant for, since they worked in different fields. Rosy did research and experiments. Lauri tracked and killed things.

Cory hesitated. Then he typed, "Swear you'll keep it a secret, Laur. And delete the messages after I tell you."

An emoji was sent with the surprise face and crossed fingers. She promised she would not tell! And these text would be gone by the end of their conversation.

"Rosy and I are having a baby. I'm hoping we can have some help from a female body-guard assistant..." Cory sent the short explanation.

Bing! Bing! Text after text showed her excitement to learn the news. Lauri was ready and willing to come for an interview. They just needed to send for her. The old crone and mother had a tight hold on Lauri's movements.

"Well, that didn't take much convincing at all, did it?" Rosy mused, nodding to his phone. "If she's available, we might as well have her come and test the waters." Something told her that Lauri would be willing to come over right away. There was a tiny part of her that wasn't sure how excited she was that this other woman was so fast to respond to Cory's texts. It was a little green jealousy goblin that wasn't taking into consideration that someone who was prompt to respond was exactly what they needed for this position. Still, she didn't say anything aloud, tucking that concern away in a corner where it would most certainly not fester and grow if it wasn't addressed.

“Alright, I’ll let her know,” Cory typed out that they were happy to send for her in a day or so. They had to get Wes to send an escort and they wanted time to settle in since they just got back from the Ball. Lauri was quick to send a happy face. “Oh--” Cory typed if she wouldn’t mind him giving her number to Rosalie. Lauri’s reply skipped a beat, or so it felt, before she sent a thumbs up. “Here Rosy,” Cory sent his fiance the contact for Lauri, “Now you can get to know her more before she gets here, if you have the time.” Rosalie was adjusting to Belarus again and her tummy had been upset lately, after all.

Was she just looking too hard at the fact that the woman who was more than happy to answer her fiance's messages didn't seem to talk to her, or was that a deliberate delay? Rosy gave a half smile as she stowed the contact number. "Oh, I'm sure we'll have tons we want to talk about," she said as sincerely as she could. "But, I have quite a lot to get to work on. I should make sure everything is going smoothly with Robert and make sure no one else needs anything from me."

Cory smiled, naive to any green that may or may not have touched the pretty chocolate eyes of his fiance, “Sounds like a plan!” He took their phones and put them on the nightstand. “We’ve got time to relax before dinner.” Cory purred, taking advantage of the loose robe around her, “Robert and the others can wait.”

The familiar rumble of his voice was enough to squander any passively aggressive thoughts she was creating toward the woman she had yet to meet. They'd deal with that problem when they got to it, for now she wanted to have a bit of time with him when they weren't confined in a small stall on a jet plan and could return to their normal bedroom behavior.

By dinner time the guests of Avostoska gathered at one table. The conversation filled the dining hall with vibrancy. The topics of the table were mainly personal interests that eventually led into how Wes was going to approach the VR session with Molly. He wanted the least amount of exposure to them as possible. So he was going to have either himself or Rosy enter the room. He would prefer Rosalie, but if she isn’t well that day he would do it. The point of this would be to get Molly to focus on the mission they are going on. Molly will be, understandably, upset if she knew what they were planning. Wesley figured she may grieve thereafter, but it is a risk he’ll take. This of course would be after she recovers from her illness. At the moment Wes was looking for a doctor to keep track of her health and he plans on moving her to a cell with a garden attached. Something she can walk out to, to see the sun and breath fresh air.

“My hope is that, in the future, I can simply tap into Molly before heading into a mission or making a difficult decision. Now, I am not saying it would give me a clear understanding, but it might help.” Wesley explained, “We’ll have to see. I can update anyone on my progress at the baby showers, if you want to know more.”

Alaric nodded, “Cheers.”

“I can’t wait for Ellie’s baby shower, it will be amazing.” Inara smiled, “And of course, one for Rosy too! Every new mother should have her own baby shower.” It would have been nice to have had the big one with Lottie and small get-to-gethers for the others. If it hadn’t been for her family in India, that would have been the way it happened.

Rosy didn't want to think about just how much she was supposed to be planning for a wedding nine months off, let alone for the baby shower she wasn't even certain she'd do. After all, it was difficult to invite people to a baby shower if they didn't know the baby was coming. There was also the fact that they didn't have anywhere to just host a shower easily and it seemed rude to volunteer Wesley's home for it. No, it'd have to wait until after the Russians were handled.

Ellie grinned, just as excited as Inara was. "Oh you know it. I didn't think to plan much until after the wedding was wrapped up, but I have had so much luck with ideas since then. I spent a good week of the honeymoon pinning things while Ev was out getting burnt while drinking."

"I regret nothing," he responded. "Admittedly, I also remember nothing she showed me, so it's just going to be one of those wait for the check and pray for the best moments."

"And you're so good at handling those, dear."

Cory smiled, “Oh yeah, that reminds me, Wes. Lauri said she’s up to come down for an interview. The sooner the better.”

Wesley pulled out his phone, “Alright then.”

“Lauri?” Yonten arched a brow. “Sounds familiar…”

"Maybe another lover that ended with you getting shoved out a jet," Annabelle offered, smirking and the essence of confidence. They were adults and she wasn't bothered by him having a history; hell her most recent was in the same room as them.

"Ah-eesh" Yonten spoffed, shaking his head. He gave Annabelle a playful pinch on her thigh.

"De Lafayette?" Everest asked, continuing once it was confirmed. "Are we that desperate for hands on deck that we're getting a werewolf hunter too?"

"No, not for the mages," Rosalie offered, shifting in her seat and putting on a small smile. "Cory thinks it'd be best if I had an assistant for when he wasn't wrong during the pregnancy."

There was the tiniest tone in her voice that Ellie and likely Inara picked up on, looking over at her. "Oh? An *assistant*?" Inquisitive eyes swapped between Cory and Rosy quickly. "And you both think it's a good idea?" She knew the younger woman well enough at that point to be familiar with the sense of independence she liked to have and also stubbornness that came with a pride.

"Well I did, until you asked that question in that way," Cory chuckled, pushing his food around with his fork, "I would feel better; safer. Knowing she had help if she needed anything if I wasn't around would be a relief."

Alaric didn't know the history here, or between them, but he added his own opinion, "Well, it can't hurt."

Wesley chuckled, "It's not that serious you guys. If she doesn' work out she'll leave. Lauri's a good woman."

"Mhm, how good of a woman is she, Wes?" Inara teased, squinting at him as she bit her food.

"Oh I wouldn't know," Wesley knew her meaning and gave her a scolding smile.

Inara's brows perked, "Oh, someone you haven't romanced into bed."

Yonten snapped his fingers, "Oh yeh, I know her. I tried to get her into bed. But that chica is difficult."

Alaric decided to tease too, "Even better. Someone immune to Wesley!"

They had a laugh and Wes feigned injury, "I'll have you know, I hadn't even tried. Lauri was Crissy's favorite cousin. I was into Crissy. If I hadn't been, I could have, and I bet I would have had her." Wesley sipped his drink, "And she would have liked it."

One of Ellie's brows went up, still curious as to just how Rosy felt to this arrangement that didn't sound much like her. Instead, she chose to investigate with a different approach. "Hmm, I know Crissy was a fair amount older than us, but wouldn't Lauri a bit young for you, Wes? More Cory's age?"

Rosy's chocolate eyes quietly shifted about the table at that question, curious herself at that. After all Cory had said she was their age and that she liked a lot of the same things as he did. It could easily stand to reason...

"Let's see, she's about two years older than Rosy. That should make her about twenty-five now." Wesley's eyes flicked upward to calculate, "Uh, I wouldn't say she would be too young for me. Especially since I was fine with Crissy. Crissy was nearly a decade older than me." Shrugging he said, "Cory and Rosy are in her decade."

"I thought she was closer to my age, huh." Cory ponder that misunderstanding.

"Well you were really young at the time. And Lauri always had a knack for getting along." Wesley pointed out, saying that it was likely Cory's young mind was too focused on having a good time to think about the difference in age. Especially since she was close enough that she may have blended into the generic understanding of 'child' for Cory.

"Hm, I guess so," Cory nodded, "Well, I guess age doesn't matter anyway. Lauri's a good friend."

"Maybe you just hoped she was your age because you were crushing," Annabelle teased with a sip of her wine. "Just like how every little boy wants to date their babysitter."

Rosy's cheeks flushed at the thought, needing a drink of water to clear her throat. "I don't think every boy thinks that."

"I do," Oliver chuckled, wiggling his eyebrows. "I had the most beautiful woman of a nanny growing up. I knew I wanted to make love to her without even knowing what that was."

"That sounds about right," Everest agreed. "I think every guy has a fantasy of being with a woman older, more experienced."

Cory pinked, "Pssh, not me."

"Well to be fair, none of our nanny's were attractive in that way," Wesley chuckled.

Alaric looked up and bobbed his head, "I think I know why, if that is so. Fiona probably handpicked them."

The implication had them chuckling. Yonten said, "I didn't have a nanny, but I've had them before, homie." he looked to Cory, taking the opportunity to wiggle his own brows, "I might have a taste of Lauri if she lets me."

Cory frowned, pointing a fork at him, "You will not disrupt Lauri in her work, Yonten!" That would jeopardize the point of having her there.

They had yet another laugh. Wesley smirked, "What kind of work?"

Cheeks puffed, Cory said, "Not everyone is like you, Wes."

"Well no, not everyone is brilliant, sexy, charming, and wealthy at the same time. But you must give yourself some credit, Cor." Wesley teased.

Blinking, Cory wasn't sure how he walked into that one, but but he laid it out, "Lauri is not some nanny, she's a friend interviewing for a bodyguard. So I don't think that even count in your fantasy."

Alaric hummed, "Oh don't speak too fast, Cory. That's just a level up. Do I hear agreement?"

Yonten nodded, "Kinda hot."

Wesley chuckled, "Actually, yes, doesn't that make it even more steamy?"

Rosy felt it was bizarre for as many times as Cory had called Lauri his 'friend' she'd never heard of her before. It wasn't helping her budding suspicions from earlier. She wasn't about to care if Yonten chased after a tail, she was only concerned with one male member of the table.

"Oh you're all just getting to be old men, some of you more than others," Ellie scoffed. "Yonten, you already have one crazy bi- woman to worry about. You don't need to go seeing if you can add a brawl to destroy more things in this castle."

"We haven't broken a thing since we got here," Annabelle countered, before quickly correct herself. "Okay we haven't broken much."

"Not enough to get thrown into the woods at least," Inara chuckled.

Wesley gave them squints, "You'd need a bodyguard if you do."

"A bodyguard means there's more work involved," Everest commented once he had time to think on it, before quickly responding to a look from Ellie. "Or so you'd imagine. I haven't chased ours myself."

"That would be because we don't have one, and at this rate I'm starting to think we don't need one. I'm going to have to come home and chase you off of them," Ellie scolded him.

"Or get male," Andriy piped up to offer his own input.

"I mean, some days is that really a deterrent?" Oliver chuckled with a nonchalant shrug. "If we're all being adults here, a beautiful human is a beautiful human and it just comes down to what you learn to do to them, male or female."

Rosy was growing just as flustered as Cory was with the conversation, though she wasn't verbally defending herself. Instead, she kept her gaze focused on her relatively empty plate, listening to the others.

Yonten pondered Oliver's implication. He put down his beer, "Oh, maybe that chica likes the chicas." It could be why she didn't take interest in him.

Wesley knew the answer, but he made no attempt to clarify. Instead he happened to take a big mouth full of food. Too rude to speak with that much to chew.

The look on his face alerted the others for another round of teasing. Alaric swirled his wine, "Hmm, you might want to be careful about that, Cory. Maybe we need to worry about Lauri stealing away Rosy's heart."

Inara spoffed, "Oh com on you guys, stop it."

That detail hadn't come to Cory's mind before. Did Lauri swing for Team Taco? If so, what if she got really close with Rosalie? Cory swallowed as he watched Rosy in her silence. What did that mean? For her to be silent? Did she swing for both teams too? How hadn't he known?

Yonten grinned, "Well, she was Crissy's cousin. I bet that chica knows a thing or two about romance."

Before Cory could spiral, Cory caught himself. No, it didn't matter. Rosy loved him. Resolved, Cory said, "Whatever her orientation, she's a good candidate."

Wesley shrugged, "No argument there."

Rosy had been trying as hard as she could to drown the others our with her chewing, but it just wasn't working. Finally she set her silverware down just as Cory gave his statement. "I think we can wait to decide just how good of a candidate until we meet her," she said before use her napkin off her lap to dab at the corner of her lips.

"If it doesn't work out I know of someone you could look into," Oliver offered, also finished with his meal.

"Oh?"

"Yes. Gordon Davis is a good gent I've run with a few times. His grandmum is actually Jacquie Davis, if you can believe it. He's quick as a whip and would be a smashing bodyguard."

"How smashing?" Wesley teased, smirking.

Inara smiled and rolled her eyes, "Oh Wes."

Cory was too distracted by Rosy to pay attention to Wesley flirting with someone who wasn't even there. Something was off. He could feel it. Unsure, but finding nothing wrong with Rosalie's comment, Cory drew up a hesitant smile, "Yeah, Rosy's right. We'll just have to s--" Cory registered, right then, that Oliver had offered a man as an option. "Uhhh, I don't think so."

Alaric tilted his head, "Why not?"

"Yeah Cor, why not?" Wesley perked his brows and gave a small smile. He knew, but he wanted to watch the fun.

Inara shook her head, "You guys..."

Cory cleared his throat, "Uh, I am not going to let a man help Rosy in and out of a bath tub or help dress her if and when her pregnancy makes it difficult for her."

"You help her in and out of the tub," Annabelle decided to join in on the fun.

"Well yeah, I do, because I'm her lover." Cory pinked. He wasn't often one to speak aloud these kinds of comments. However, he felt they were being really casual about this!

"Would you rather that or a woman who might be just as interested but flies under your radar?" Oliver shrugged. "I mean, everyone's allowed their opinion but Gordon would be quite the protector I'd say."

"I--" Cory blinked, somehow that made sense and didn't make any sense at the same time. Shaking his head, Cory said, "No, no men. I trust Lauri. I trust Rosy." And he rather not risk the man having a thing for his fiance.

Inara put her glass down, "Alright, that's enough. Leave poor Cory and Rosy alone."

Wesley eased back, "Okay, okay. Sorry Cory, you're just loads of fun."

While most of everyone seemed to have calmed down from the Tigress' command, Rosy wasn't as confident. Sure, Cory said she trusted her, which made her feel great and all, but just why did Lauri get listed first? Was she more trusted? And if Cory trusted Rosy as much as he said, then why would the gender of the assistant matter? It was a lot of thinking that had gone and spoiled her appetite. "I think I'm going to skip on dessert tonight," she said as she rose from her chair, offering a smile to the table. "See you all tomorrow then."

Ellie watched her leave with pursed lips, have a good enough guess at just what was going on. The question was though, did Cory? They'd agreed to stop the teasing, but maybe he needed a push in the right direction.

"Well that's a waste. Dessert is always the best meal," Everest said, completely oblivious to any distress besides Cory being teased.

Cory shifted out of his chair, "Rosy hasn't been feeling well. Excuse me," He gave them a smile before he left as well.

While they all had scandal on their minds, Cory was worried he had failed to keep up that water like he was supposed to!

"Rosy?" He called softly as he caught up with her, "I'm sorry, I should have paid attention. Did you need this?" He pulled a paper bag for vomit out of his pocket.

She shook her head, looking at the bag with squinted eyes. "No, my stomach feels just fine - I'm sorry. Are you carrying around a bag in case I need to throw up?" She couldn't not ask at this point.

Cory nodded, big brown eyes only for her, "Of course. I was just thinking this morning how upset you'd be if you didn't make it in time to a wastebasket." He smiled, slightly bashfully as he folded up the paper bag, "I just didn't want that to happen to you, Rosy. They'd tease you."

Looking up at his soft, genuine eyes, her frustration with the dinner conversation melted away. Maybe she was just overthinking everything. After all, it took a very dedicated man to think that far in advance. "That's very considerate of you," she said with a genuine smile, reaching for his hand once the bag was put away. "You can still stayed for dessert. I know your sweet tooth and I really don't feel sick."

"No, it's okay. I belong here," Cory repeated the sentiment from before. He took Rosy's hand and began walking to their room. There was no regret in his voice or his eyes. "Dessert can wait. But this--" he wrapped an arm around her and the other rested on her belly. "--this is where I belong."

Her smile widened to hear the level of priority that she - that they both - had in his life. It only added to her belief that he would be a truly wonderful father. "Aww, you're so sweet. Buuuut, I think you still need a bowl of ice cream or at least a brownie to make you even sweeter," she chuckled, suggesting he have something brought up. "I was thinking of falling asleep to a movie I've been wanting to see and probably repeating for the next week at bedtime. Care to join me or do you have work to do?"

"Ooo, I'd love that. Maybe a mudslide fudge brownie ice cream," Cory smiled at the thought, "And not work, really. I did promise I would raid-- you know, with Strix." He said with a sheepish smile, hoping the conversation they had at the table wouldn't sour their future interactions with on of his most reliable gaming buddy, "But I can reschedule it."

Rosy chuckled to know she had guessed her loves behaviors all too well. She had no qualms to his dessert love, especially since it isn't have an impact on his health. Mention of a raid wasn't surprising, he had been staying away for a few days from the ball and preparation, so she could imagine he missed it. "Oh? Well have fun and don't stay up too late," she encouraged him with a couple gentle kisses. "Your daughter and I both tend to wake up when you come to bed extra late. If you change your mind, we'll be watching the first thirty minutes of New Moon before passing out and likely drooling. How did you ever get so lucky?" Proud of her own joke she slid into comfortable pajamas and stayed true to her plan. Worries about girls that fiance's may or may not have had a crush on were pushed aside.
 
Last edited:
Cory chuckled at the mention of the Twilight movie. Inara would have loved it if she hadn’t known about real vampires. She lamented not being able to get fully into the series. The opinion of others-- mainly the men-- had been that she was spared of an author-insert story where the universe molded around the protagonist. However, Inara was quick to point out that ‘Terminator’ and ‘Rambo’ and the ‘Bourne’ series, plus every 007 movie, were male-equivalents that the guys were happy to watch. Apparently it’s fine for them! If they can have those, then the women can enjoy their sexy sparkly vampires. It was just that Inara in particular couldn’t get past Stephenie Meyer’s portrayal of the bloodsuckers.

“Strix9 likes those movies, I think. Maybe you can watch them together sometime.” Cory smiled, not thinking it was out of the ordinary to say so. Rosy nodded at the suggestion, knowing that he occasionally watched movies with his raid buddies and even having joined in on one with them before. The movie wasn't one she had been as excited for, but it was still a nice sentiment to bond with online friends. To the last, Cory spoffed, “I am very lucky, despite the drool! You and my lovely daughter have fun while I go kill and loot.”

That night Cory spent a good hour and half running games with his gamer friends. At the end of it he let Strix9 know he was working on sending for her soon. They should expect her in a day or so. Then Cory slipped into the covers next to his lady love. Rosalie shifted unconsciously to receive him. The cuddlers slept soundly with a hand towel to soak up any spittle.

Friday, January 4th, 2019

Two mornings later the Hunters expected the arrival of Lauri De Lafayette and Dr. Helga Conti from a Hunter associate hospital in Bordeaux. Molly had been successfully moved to a cell with a mini botanical garden attached to it. The winter season meant the glass overhead crusted with snow, obscuring some light, but it was better than nothing. Molly had yet to leave her bed to notice. Her illness had not gotten worse, but it hadn’t eased just yet either. Wesley hoped by the end of the week, or the middle of the next, that he would get that VR session in before they planned on leaving. They had a few dates open, but their window to take action would close for a long time at the end of March.

In the meantime everyone enjoyed the estate. The new arrivals were part of the entertainment of their visit to Avostoska. Most of the guests gathered in the Great Common to receive the two shortly before lunch. Joao was absent, Yonten and Annabelle were occupied with a feature of the holodeck they stumbled upon, and the children were playing in the snow. The others lounged with drinks in hand, for those who could have them. Although, Andriy did have a feeling the children weren’t going to be gone for long. He occasionally peeked up from his phone where he sat by the window. Cory sat with Rosy on a large recliner. Wesley positioned himself on a couch to rub Inara’s feet. Oliver sat in an armchair by the fire, book in hand. Ellie and Everest took up one of the other couches. The ginger’s eyelids fluttered with drowsiness. One comment about it, however, and Ellie was quick to deny!

Before Inara could inist Ellie just take a nap (and one herself) the doors opened and in walked Lauri alongside the doctor. Lauri sported a tousled, short hair cut. Her chicory threads feathered around the nape of her neck. The curve of her mouth reminded Wesley of the same kind of smile Crissy used to have on display. It would have been a lie to say he didn’t have a moment of nostalgic pain in his heart to see it again. The doctor wore professional, plain clothes. The older woman’s salt and pepper hair was coiffed in a tight bun. She had sunspots speckled over boney hands. Despite having servants to help them it was only the doctor who made use of the hired help, though it made sense due to her age. Lauri insisted she wasn’t a cripple. If she saw the day she couldn’t hold one duffel then she’d like to be put down.

Wesley smiled warmly as he shifted off of the couch with Inara to meet them, “Ah, welcome to Avostoska!” The others weren’t far behind from doing the same. “Dr. Conti, I’m glad you accepted the invitation.”

The older woman smiled back, though there didn’t seem to be any gentleness to it, “How could I refuse? A Seer is an extraordinary patient.” Her German accent took a moment to decipher, “I look forward to my work here.” She stepped aside for her enthusiastic travel companion who wouldn’t wait long to say hello.

Lauri brightened to see the people come to welcome them, but most of her initial attention was on the familiar ones, “Oh mon Dieu! Wesley, Cory, so good to see you again! And this must be Inara? So good to meet you!” Her French accent was, thankfully, not so thick that they had trouble. It fell pleasantly on the ear. She dropped her bag and pulled Wesley and Inara into hugs, giving them both kisses on their cheeks. “Thank you for allowing me to come. This is a beautiful home!”

Inara chuckled, “We’re happy to have you, Miss De Lafayette.”

“Oh s'il te plait, call me Lauri,” She beamed, turning with excitement to see the Crosse couple, “Monsieur Everest and Madame Eleanor Crosse, I have heard so much about you! I am inspired by your hunt in South America, Madame Crosse. When I was a little girl I used to want to be a demolitionist too. Tant pis, I don’t have the talent.” She gave them both a warm hug and kiss on the cheeks. “Congratulations on your baby!”

Ellie seemed to enjoy the girl right off the bat, even if she wasn't as keen on all this kissing. Still, she knew it was a cultural factor as she returned just the hug. "Why thank you, Lauri. It's nice to meet you," she offered politely, slightly reserved still as she waited to see how everything would play out between her and Rosy.

Everest offered a brief embrace, even if it wasn't something he was fond of either. "Careful; start talking shop around El and she'd be too happy to talk your ear off. That won't due if you're supposed to be working."

“Perhaps later, if we’re free, oui?” Lauri turned her hazel eyes onto Andriy and Oliver, “Hello!” She pulled them both in as she had done with the others, not sparing either of them a kiss to their cheek, “What are your names?”

Andriy's cheeks were a healthy pink, the heat seeming to spread from where her kiss had landed as he waved bashfully. "Hello. I am Andriy," he responded, though he was more than happy to be able to sink back into his chair as Oliver took his turn, book set down on the armchair.

"Oliver. Mais tu peux m'appeler comme tu veux, ma chère," he winked and returned the peck on her cheek.

Delight to hear her native tongue shone in Lauri’s smile, “Ah! Ensuite, je vous appellerai 'Trésor', car c'est un cadeau pour moi de parler avec quelqu'un dans ma langue maternelle.”

Cory stood by with Rosy while Lauri greeted the others. They wouldn’t get as much time with her anyway. If all went well Lauri would be hanging out with Rosalie. The only person Cory was worried about was Yonten. But he hoped his trust in Lauri’s work ethic would prove him justified in his choice. When it was Cory’s turn, he gave Lauri a one-armed hug. The other held Rosy around her waist, “Thank you for coming.”

“Pas de soucis! It is my pleasure!” Lauri chuckled, giving him a kiss on the cheek as well.

Cory pulled away from Lauri and gestured to Rosalie, “And you know--"

“HaleStorm!” Lauri went in for that hug and gave Rosy a peck, “You are beautiful, just as I imagined. I am sure your baby girl will be more so since you have a handsome lover in Cory.”

Rosy had to resist the urge to interject when Lauri went in for the kiss on Cory. Sure, she had done it with everyone else so far, but they weren't her fiance. That green goblin was itching to break free, eyeing this overly chipper woman who was far too eager to get in everyone's arms already! She was sent for back to back waves of confusion when Lauri not only called her by her gamer tag, but also seemed to know more than she had watched Cory message the day prior. That didn't hit quite as hard still though as a single word: handsome. She of course knew and said that Cory was very attractive, but it was none of her business to think that!

"Oh. Ehm, thanks," Rosy said with a forced smile, shifting so her side was pressed up against Cory's as much as their bodies would allow. There was a lot she didn't understand from what had just happened.

Across the room Ellie picked up on the distant vibes that Rosy was putting off, clearing her throat and trying to smooth things over. "Dr. Conti, Lauri. Would you both like to freshen up before lunch after your flight?"

“Ja, I think I would like that,” Dr. Conti glanced at Lauri. The kind of look that said she had wanted a semblance of peace ever since she walked onto the jet.

“Oh oui s'il te plait." Lauri heaved her duffel onto her shoulders.

Wesley had, at this point, realized the teasing from the night before had probably not been the best for Rosalie to endure. Inara noticed as well. This wasn’t the way Rosalie normally greeted people. Inara called over a servant to escort Lauri to a room in the same Wing as Cory and Rosy, but not in the same hallway. They could always change it later. Dr. Conti had her things taken to a room over the dungeons with an elevator right down to the bottom, only a hall away from Molly.

Once the two left, Cory said, “Isn’t she great?”

Inara felt like mentally face-palming. He was just so oblivious. But how to tell him? Do they just say it out loud? Inara coughed, “Lauri seems like a nice girl.” That, at least, was a safe observation. And ‘nice’ implied respect, good manners, and not being a ho.

Rosy's lips had been pursed together as she waited for Lauri to leave the room. There were a lot of things she felt like saying right then, none of which would do to cause a scene in front of their friends and family. Instead she could only force out an, "She seems amazing."

Ellie winced at the word, praying that some miracle would strike Cory into realizing just what was going on. After all, no woman ever said something was amazing and actually thought it was amazing. "I'm sure time will tell if she's compatible," she offered her sister-in-law hopefully.

At this point the ‘compatible’ didn’t seem the best word to use. Inara wondered if Rosalie might want the exact opposite. When Kazumi and Hye came over Inara had no fears of Wesley running off with either of them, but she and Wes had completely different personalities from Rosy and Cory. And apparently, different talents of detecting mood. Inara knew Cory well enough that he would never even consider cheating. In fact, it was this that she hoped would come through his manner and speech. That flame of hope flickered every time his mouth opened.

“You’ll see! She’s very compatible,” Cory beamed.

Jasper and came peeking into the Great Common just then, his cheeks rosy with exercise, “Uncuw Cowy, come pway wif us!”

Lottie spilled into the room, snow-dusted and smiling, “Yeah, we made a fort! Let’s play Mages and Hunters!” She had been disappointed that Ellie wasn’t able to get down and rough house anymore, but she would be happy to play with her once she could! “Daddy you too!”

Wesley parted his lips to give his opinion about time management, the work he had to get done, and not to mention he thought it would do Cory good to have a side-talk with him, but before any of that Cory cheerily strode after the children with every intent to play in the snow. If Wes had even the chance to council his little brother, it would be during play and before lunch began. “Alright, but not for too long. We’ll have lunch in an hour.”

Seeing the others, Baby Kit toddled on through to Andriy and Oliver. He raised a hand and motioned for them to follow. His binky got in the way of his word for ‘play’, but they could guess.

Oliver was more than happy to accept the little one's offer, even bending down and scooping him up. "Of course lad, play it is!" he said dramatically before turning to his peer. "You heard him, Andriy, we're playing."

Hesitation could only last so long especially as more eyes turned to face him. The Ukranian finally tucked his phone away and nodded. "Okay, play," he agreed.

"But not for long," Oliver said to the toddler in his hold. "I don't fare well in this weather, I fear."

Baby Kit beamed. He nodded, and said softly, “Otay.”

"Ehh, snow not so bad," Andriy chuckled as they followed the parade out.

Rosy had watched as Cory had ambled off a less than pleased look on her face. She would have to wait to go over the things she was less than pleased about, settling on the corner of one of the sofa, glad at least that Lauri was up in her room.

Once the men had all vanished, Ellie looked over at the blonde with a perked brow. "So. Anything you want to talk about?" she offered casually.

It took control for Rosy not to huff in response. "Isn't really anything to talk about is there?" she asked, quite clearly having things to talk about but not wanting to seem like she was being too aggressive for no reason.

Inara glanced at where the others had gone to play. She hoped Wesley would get a moment to speak with Cory. For now, she would try her own hand. Inara first ordered a small snack to be brought. She was starving! It always felt like it anyway. Then she sat with her legs tucked beneath her beside Rosalie, “Well, we could talk about how you feel about an assistant.” She cleared her throat, “Maybe how you feel about Lauri potentially being one? Or any female assistant at all?”

Oh Rosy didn't know how to feel about that. Talking about her feelings? It seemed there were many much easier, less messy ways to spend the next hour. She decided to try an indirect answer. "Cory thinks it's a good idea for me to have someone around to help out."

"Of course he does. That's not what she's asking, love," Ellie was quick to insert. "We want to know how you feel about this."

Careful with her words because she didn't want to come across childish, Rosy answered, "I don't think I need anyone, at least not now. I can get out of a bath on my own, it might just take longer is all." She really didn't like the idea that she would get to the point where she would need help, but that was in the future. "I..am not enthused about Lauri." She didn't know if that extended to all females or not.

Inara rested her hand gently on Rosy's shoulder, "Let him know. Cory loves you so much, Rosy. He isn't a gatekeeper. He won't sacrifice you to sooth his insecurities. Right now he's out there thinking he had the best idea ever to help his pregnant wife. All that silence will do is make it worse when he founds out he's made you miserable this entire time."

Ellie nodded in agreement. "You really can't hold things like this is or they only fester and grow. And being 'not enthused' is an understatement. That's the coldest I've seen you be toward a person ever."

Rosy's cheeks pinked at the call-out. "I don't think she needs to call him handsome. And she answers his texts ridiculously fast." They were quiet confessions.

"I see how that can be upsetting." Inara knew this was a serious moment for Rosy. As much as Inara wanted to chuckle at these harmless instances, she kept a calm and gentle tone. "You should point it out, to help him understand."

"It clearly doesn't bother him. I mean, he was there for it," Rosalie said, pursing her lips tightly.

"We aren't taking any sides here, Rosalie, but I will point out she was friendly to everyone," Ellie gently offered. "And it could just be that she's fast to text. Have you messaged her to compare?"

"No..." Rosy admitted it quietly before reaching for her phone. What better time to test than with two others' presence. 'Did you need anything to get settled in before lunch?' "No reason not to answer that quickly, it doesn't take much thought."

Inara had to agree with Ellie on that one. The next two heart beats mounted tension that sprung up as the third heartbeat thumped. Then BING! The girls looked down at the screen of Rosalie’s phone. An emoji with a perked brow with the words ‘lol who dis?’ next to it popped up. “Does she have your contact, Rosy?”

Ellie looked over as well, guessing the answer was no. "Cory gave me hers; I don't see why he wouldn't have done the same to her. Though she didn't seem like she wanted him to give me her number..." There had definitely been a delay there. 'Rosalie.' She stared at the phone after her short message was sent.

Finale judgement would be reserved until that could be proven. That is, until several seconds passed and the phone sat undisturbed. Inara felt the room sizzle with electricity. If this girl had known that three hunters high on pregnancy hormones were circling her, ready to feast on a disrespectful ho, she might have excused herself from the interview!

“Oh I don’t like that…” Inara’s lips pursed this time.

BING! BING! Two messages in a row. One of them listed out some things Lauri was hoping she could get, if the Von Helings didn’t mind. There were particular shampoos and conditions mentioned, a jot about switching out books in her room for others, and a small list of things she hoped to do in general. Not just for things before lunch. Movies with Rosy, spa with Rosy, maybe a shopping trip with Rosy-- Rosy, Rosy, Rosy. The last one said 'Sorry that took a bit; was thinking about it.' with a smile emoji.

Ellie let out a breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding as the texts came in. Well, at least that hopefully ruled out that she was only putting priority to Cory's texts. They could also keep an eye on that over time. "She does seem like she's eager to get to know you, Rosy," she offered.

"Hmph, and seems to think this is just going to be hanging out," she murmured. It wasn't like this was going to be a vacation; she still had work! She started talking aloud as she was sending a reply text. "I can see what they can accommodate but that's a lot to request when I was only asking to be co-u-r-t-e-o-u-s and-"

"Whoa, whoa Rosy, a bit harsh," Ellie argued, putting a hand over the screen to get her to slow her roll.

Inara chuckled now, “Rosy, she JUST got here. I think we all need a moment to breath, speak more than couple words with her-- you know, just so we’re not jumping to our guns,” she was happy to see her fish and chips had arrived. Inara took them gratefully, “But don’t worry, Rosy Posy Pudding and Pie, if she is a ho we’ll be have out our guns right there with you.”

The hand had been enough to stop her and Inara's words calmed her down. Once Ellie pulled away she deleted her message up to just saying she'd see what could be accommodated. "Fine...but - and this is just between us - if she literally tries anything Cory I will pack her up myself and toss her on a jet," she muttered, folding her arms over her chest.

"Oh you won't have to do that alone. Like Inara said, we have your back here. Just give Cory a bit of credit, yeah?" Ellie nudged her before reaching across to snag a fry. She immediately regretted it, making a face. "Ugh, the fish taste just seeps everywhere. How can you even stand that, girl?"

Inara sighed into a bite. She dramatically fluttered her lashes in contentment, “I don’t know. I hated fish the last two pregnancies.” She scooped up a crispy piece in the special, spicy sauce, “I just love it. Wesley’s probably going to roll his eyes at me tonight. I asked them to make me Wellington again.” she chuckled, “Have you had any weird cravings Rosy?”

"Probably nothing I should be having," she admitted with a small smirk. "I might sneak some Doritos and mountain dew from Cory's snack stash now and then, though I know it's just garbage and calories. I have the weirdest desire to eat pickles or something? I hate pickles, so I don't like that at all. Oh and last night I wanted marshmallows and peanut butter? I don't understand it."

Inara sighed, "Ugh, I used to love the big puffy marshmallows. I hope I get that back after this baby comes out." she hummed in thought after another bite of her fries, "Could do with a hot-chocolate though. Have the little tiny ones float around. Hmm, yeah. That sounds good." Inara chuckled, looking over at Ellie, "Has your little boy baking in there done you wrong, El?"

Ellie looked down at her bump with a look of disapproval. "Meat. So. Much. Meat. I swear, I've eaten more beef in the past month than my entire life. This boy is going to come out with muscles and full of protein, I swear," she spoffed. "And the meat is all Ev, that mountain of a man packs it away. The weird thing neither of us has though is that I've also been craving rhubarb. It took me two months to figure out even what I wanted but now that I know, oh little man loves it."

“Oh, Wes and I like strawberry rhubarb pie.” Inara smiled, licking off her fingers. She hummed thoughtfully as she tossed the paper plate into the trash, “But Wes isn’t a big fan of anything I’ve been craving. And he loves marshmallows…” Inara shrugged, “Oh well, I’ll just be happy as long as the baby is born healthy. I’m going to get a checkup at the end of the month. I can’t wait to see those men get waxed!”

The women didn't keep track of the time. Their chatter was interrupted by the merry sound of snow covered men and children coming in from the outdoors. Kit, asleep in Wesley’s arms, was handed to Hye. Kazumi led Jasper and Lottie to their room by the hand. The two needed to get cleaned up before lunch.

“Well now, how are our girls?” Wesley smiled, closing the gap between him and Inara. He gave her a kiss and sniffed at her, “Is that fish and chips again?”

Chuckling, Inara nodded, “Yep. A small snack.” Wesley went about teasing her and playfully poking at how British she was being during this pregnancy.

Cory, disheveled and cold, came up to Rosy, “Oh man, Jas is getting good. Got me twice in the head. I swear, he might be a better shot than Everest!”

"It's her pre-lunch snack," Ellie teased, luring Everest down for a red-nosed kiss. "Mmm, you smell like winter."

"Winter isn't a smell, you goof," he chuckled, shaking his head at her.

"It most certainly does and it smells like you."

While the two were going back and forth, Rosy happily pulled Cory into her arms, giggling as she brushed loose snow from his head. "Good thing he's on our side then," she teased. "You're so cold!" She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him up against her front.

Cory nudged his cold nose against her cheek, “Hee hee, I am!” He proceeded to lift her up slightly. The chilly white powder fell from the nooks and crannies of his jacket over Rosalie’s previously dry, warm shirt.

Oliver couldn't help but smirk at the sight of the young lovers. "Is this a good time for me to point out that I am also cold," he asked with a chuckle.

Peering over at Oliver, Cory chuckled, “These arms are full!” as if he was a kid on a school bus hogging seats with his childhood sweetheart. With a shake of his head and a smile he said, “Lord knows you’d find room with Ianra and Wes.”

“Doth I hear my name called yonder?” Wesley perked, looking over at them.

“Oliver is cold,” Cory chuckled, scooting with Rosy in his arms away from all of them, “But these arms are for Rosy.”

Inara giggled, raising her free arm, “All warm over here!”

This was exactly the type of reassurance that Rosy needed after a morning of thinking far too much into text response time. She happily held on to him, even sneaking a couple of kisses on his neck when she hoped the kids weren't looking! "I'm glad you had fun with the kids." He didn't need to know about the past hour of criticizing.

Cory’s chuckles reverberated against her lips. He bent down to give a few of his own. Then he said sweetly, “I can’t wait to play with our own,”

Even if Rosy would have been outside with the rest of them, hearing that warmed her soul from the inside out. Oh he really would be a sight with Amelie out in the snow or maybe swimming in the pool?

"Well then, who in their right mind would say no to that?" The British Lion happily slipped on to the free side of Inara, rubbing his cherry red nose to warm it up.

Wesley leaned and pressed his own freezing nuzzler against her other side.

Between the both of them-- having thought they’d simply hug and not squish their cold faces on her-- Inara inhaled, “Woo, that is cold!” her hold tightened on the both out of reaction to the sudden chill.

“You asked for it!” Wesley chuckled.

“I wasn’t prepared!” Inara wiggled between their hold.

Cory laughed, but he felt for his long time older sister-in-law, “Alright, I think it’s time for lunch. Don’t you? We should eat before Inara turns into ice cream.”

Rosy perked up from Cory's arms at the talk of food. "Oh yes please, I am starved," she admitted, shifting her gaze down to her stomach. "We are starved, technically. Breakfast feels like ages ago."

Andriy also seemed to be thrilled by this idea. "Oh yes, please," he peeped, exhausted from a day of chasing after Kit toddling about, worried to death they were going to lose his bobbing head in a snow drift.

Lunch couldn’t come fast enough. Of the pregnant women Inara found herself peckish within a half hour between treats and now that Rosalie was calling for food they had a countdown before one of them became overcome by the grumpiness only pregnancy could summon. They gathered in the dining hall to see Yonten and Annabelle already sitting down for food. Shortly thereafter little feet were heard rushing to their seats. Lottie sat beside Aunty Ellie, Jasper took his place next to Cory, and Baby Kit was still napping in the next room with Hye. It didn’t take long for Dr. Conti and Lauri to come down.

“La bonté!” Lauri exhaled as she approached a free seat next to Andriy. Yonten noticed she did not take the one beside him. It could have been an oversight, but he wondered if his luck would change at some point. Not that he wasn’t having fun with Annabelle. A new challenge always spiced up life! “This castle is huge. I thought I was going to be on time.”

Dr. Conti said, “You will have to factor that in your job,” then muttered, “If you get it.”

“Vrai, I will.” Lauri scooted her chair into place.

“Oh, Lauri, I got your list from Rosy,” Inara said, as the servants began bringing out the food. She spared no time plating herself, “We’ll see to accommodating you.”

Gently Lauri clasped her hands prayerfully, “Bien! I was worried it was too much.” She smiled at Rosy across the way, “Merci, Rosalie.”

As much as Ellie was excited to hear about their snow adventures, she had Lottie promising to eat before she talked. She'd been good lately, but with all the new faces and snow excitement, she didn't think a reminder would hurt.

Lottie dutifully ate. She struggled to keep a slow pace and not speak with her mouth full. Her little cheeks pinked from the strain.

Rosy silently thanked Jasper and his love for his uncle to make sure that Lauri had no choice but to sit elsewhere. Annabelle was more than equipped to handle a potential threat, after all, and Andriy was a grown man even if a quiet one. She offered a small smile in response to Lauri's comment, trying to do as the women had recommended and not start anything unnecessarily. "Of course."

Annabelle looked up from her salad she had started with to give the new face a peak. "Ah, so you're Lauri. I hear you're here to give our dear Rosy a helping hand?"

"We'll see how everything goes," Rosalie didn't hesitate to correct her, adding a healthy amount of crackers to her soup. "I do want to make sure whoever we select is just perfect for the role."

"Hmm...I wonder if there are any other positions you plan on filling while you're here?" Anna's crystal eyes watched Lauri carefully, not privy to the interactions when she had first arrived but clearly recalling how the night prior conversation had gone.

Lauri sipped her water to clear her mouth so she could speak. A nervous smile played over her lips, “Actually, I was hoping that-- if I did not get the job with Rosy-- I could perhaps have something to do here?” This drew eyes over to Lauri. Most puzzled, but some hiding negative suspicion. Namely Inara along with the other girls who, just moments before lunch, had hoped to see some good sign that Lauri had not come for Cory.

Wesley perked, setting down his hand that held a fork full of salad, “Uh, well I don’t know of any position we need filled.”

“I would do anything,” Lauri fiddled with the napkin on her lap, “I would be a servant if you’d let me.”

Inara thought it was odd to offer unless Lauri really had an alternate agenda, “Anything?” she found herself inquiring without thought.

Lauri nodded. She gave Dr. Conti a smile, “Maybe I could be your assistant!”

“Nein!” Dr. Conti said quickly. She cleared her throat, letting her suddenly tense body relax. She continued pulling apart the bread roll on her plate, “I have no need for one,” she glanced at Lauri with a frown, “What would your family think, hm? You’re a hunter, not a medical physician.”

“They don’t have to know...” Lauri pinked. Her mouth drew up small and her brows rose. Inara thought she reminded her of when Lottie was caught in the middle of mischief. “In fact, they don’t know...that I’m here.”

Wesley paused in his eating, “You didn’t tell them where you were going?”

Lauri offered a sheepish, nervous smile, “I didn’t tell them that I was leaving at all.”

Cory blinked, “What?”

“I packed up my bag as fast as I could when the jet landed. I left a note telling them I was running off to Argentina with our Italian maid, and I told them I was not coming back,” Lauri said this in a simple, concise manner, “Lord Von Helsing, if Rosy has nothing for me and you do not either, I hope you can understand, I will not fly back to France. I’d rather hike through the woods to the nearest town.”

There was quite the hush at the table as the truth came to light. Oliver's brows went up, but he decided to let the others speak first. He hadn't been the one to invite her, after all. Annabelle chewed thoughtfully on a few leaves of spinach, knowing she'd have done the same a few times in her younger years if the opportunity had arisen. Rosalie, on the other hand.

"How can you not tell your family where you're going?" she questioned, not caring how blunt she was coming across as. "Regardless if you don't like being around them, they are your family. You don't think they're going to be worried out of their minds? You weren't planning on going to visit them? Your mother - you. You have a mother and you're just going to throw her away like that?" Emotions were swelling and it wasn't just from the pregnancy.

Ellie could only imagine how much that might feel like a slap in the face to her. Still, she knew they'd need to try and keep peace, particularly with the children around - and before Lottie got any ideas! Lord knows she didn't want to have to worry that she'd run off on a jet the first time she argued with Wesley or Inara.

Lauri hadn’t expected Rosalie to become impassioned. Hesitant to answer, she said slowly, “I didn't mean to upset you. Je suis désolé, I had no intention of bringing this up,” but at this point there was really no going back, “My mother hasn’t spoken to me, nor has she wanted me around her since my father passed away when I was thirteen. Oui, I don’t know for sure, but I can guess if she found out, she wouldn’t care,” Lauri paused to take control of any pesky emotions. The last thing she wanted to do was whine, “My grandmother is not the kindest woman. My mother and my Aunt do nothing when she’s upset with me,” Lauri held back details, hoping the implication was enough. She was airing her family’s dirty laundry already, no need for specifics. Besides, these were probably a handful of the worst kind of people. The rest of her relatives were fine. But they did not know, or believe, that the people Lauri lived with actually behaved like this, “My Aunt Colette is controlling. I can barely leave the vineyard to walk across the street. I don’t have anyone to talk to other than my friends online. She takes my headset so she can hear what I am saying to them. I must either type to talk to people other than them or sneak into the cellar at night. But even then, she will get up to check if I am there,” Lauri had not looked away from Rosalie. Her hazel eyes were soft, yet determined, “I am going mad. Some days I want to-- to--” Lauri shifted uncomfortably, “Whatever you think, I did not throw my mother away. I wish I had. Because it would mean I could choose to bring her back.”

Rosy was quiet for a long moment as she processed everything that had just been told. She didn't know how to feel about someone in such a position, though she did understand that she could only tolerate so much. Still, she didn't know how to feel about some of it quite yet. Finally, she offered, "You're an adult. You made the choice to come and so be it." She wasn't agreeing to her working yet, but she wasn't about to run and tattle to her family.

"If I may," Oliver offered gently. "If there isn't a place or position for you within these walls or with the Cromwell's, I can assure you there are positions back home I can put in a good word for you. Something to get you on your feet and under your own roof.

“Je vous remercie, Monsieur Oliver, I would love that,” Lauri couldn’t help but smile, feeling her heart ache with the prospect of a life of her own to live if she couldn’t start one here.

Wesley reserved the offer for her to stay. As much as he was sympathetic his first priority was to his brother and Rosy. Inara knew that too. It made her sad, but she would have to trust Wes’s judgement on that one. Yonten had nothing to offer due to his own personal reasons.

Cory furrowed his brows, “You said you went hunting all the time.”

“Oui. Aunt Colette checks my messages when she can access them. If I don’t mention I get out of house when the conversation calls for it, I get in trouble,” Lauri offered an apologetic shrug, “Je suis désolé, I did not mean to lie to you, Cory.”

“No, I-- I understand,” Cory didn’t know what to say or do either.

Lauri’s eyes swept over the table of people. Old habits bubbled up. She brightened flawlessly, though now Cory wondered if this personality had been shaped by consequences back home if certain people were in a dark mood, “Plus de froncement de sourcils, this is a wonderful day, no? I learned Inara is having a baby too. Bénédictions à vous trois! I’m so glad to have this dinner with all of you in this happy time. Wesley the cooks you have are amazing,” she said with genuine sincerity.

Wesley smiled, “They are, aren’t they?” he looked at the pregnant women, “I see meat on your plate again Ellie. I bet Everest is excited for his boy coming along nicely.”

Rosy decided to stay quiet once again while she processed everything over. She certainly didn't want to make a decision like this out of pity. There was a small detail in her story that she had caught and would hold on to, though she wouldn't let it consume her. Now she had to take a new approach to how she evaluated her, deciding whether or not she'd be good for their family.

Ellie chuckled at the comment, a plate of steak chunks and perfect ribs in front of her. "I swear he will be pure muscle if I can make it through this pregnancy without my cholesterol going through the roof."

Laughter fluttered through the guests. Tension eased out of the dining hall as they struck up conversation. Most of the talk centered around what to expect when expecting. Occasionally they trailed off on personal thoughts and interests, this or that person being the center of attention, though Lauri was quick to gracefully pass the limelight away to anyone else. At the end of dessert Wesely and Inara bade them goodnight. With children in tow they left for bed. Kazumi and Hye were not far behind. The rest of the guests took their leave at one point or another.

Cory and Rosy happened to be heading off to sleep just as Lauri did. Along the way Lauri managed a pleasant enough conversation, even though both Cory and Rosy had their concerns, and all seemed well. That is, until a fat, grey spider dropped into Rosalie’s view. She felt Lauri’s hand halt her body just before she walked into the dangling eight-legged. Lauri’s hands flew up and clapped over it. “Don’t worry, Rosy, I got it!” Lauri turned herself so that the spider was away from Rosalie. She made no attempt to comfort Cory.

Rosy had all but let out a scream of bloody murder as that eight legged servant of the devil appeared. Even with Lauri swooping in and nabbing him away, she was still trembling from the near collision, her hand on her heart. Cory had been startled by the episode, though he was quick to recover. He wrapped an arm around Rosy and murmured comforts. "Shit," she swore under her breath before offering a sheepish smile. "Sorry, don't mean to overreact. Christ, you'd think for as much as Wesley puts into this place they'd take care of pests. Thanks for that, Lauri.”

"Vous êtes les bienvenus, as always," Lauri chuckled, spider still in hand. “I’ll take this little one to a garden. He can find a better place to live among plants,” She smiled at the both of them, “Bonne nuit, Rosy. See you later Cory.”

Cory waved, “Yeah, see you.”

Rosalie rested her head on Cory’s shoulder for a moment before she was fine to keep moving. "Okay, that's enough being silly. We should head to our room.”

The two walked the rest of the way together. Lauri didn’t take long to find a servant willing to escort her to a nearby garden to set the spider free. While she did that Cory led Rosalie into their bedroom. It had been a long day. He had a few questions that came to mind during dinner. But with the kids around it wasn’t a topic he thought he could touch on. But, now in their room, Cory said, “Mind if I raid with Strix? There are some things I wanted to talk about.”

Slipped into pajamas, Rosy was applying moisturizer to her face to fight the dry patches that were starting over the last week. "Oh, of course, I'll probably tucker out soon," she agreed with a grin, coming over to place a quick kiss in his cheek. "Have fun and tell Strix I said hi!"

Cory chuckled, "Hi? You just said goodnight," he shook his head with a smile as he sat down at his computer. A pretty sweet set up.

Her hands kept massaging the cream in her skin for a few moments before what he had said began to actually set in. "Wait...what now?" She walked over to his desk with furrowed brows, wondering if she was just feeling dumb from the pregnancy.

Unsure, Cory chuckled, "Uh, I said you already said goodnight to her, kinda weird if you say hello, right?"

Everything clicked and Rosy’s jaw dropped for a second. "Strix is Lauri?!" She shook her head. "Cory, why didn't you say that already?" She'd gone on a few raids with Cory's friends and had seen Strix several times. It also made sense as to why she'd called Rosy by her gamer tag.

"I-- I thought you knew." Cory blinked, shrugging. Then he exhaled, "Oh, wait, you haven't heard her before, have you? Cause her Aunt took her headset shortly after she got online."

"No, I've never spoken to her," Rosy pointed out, leaning on his chair as she finished up her skin care. "And you also didn't say that I had met her before." Not that she wanted to tell him, but that did change things at least a little, seeing as she had yet to have any negative experience with Strix. Well, besides screaming her head off at spiders.

"Yeah, I guess I was just thinking I'd give you more information about her than you already knew." Cory thought of it like how you would present an acquaintance and then elaborate on their qualities. "Well, that's gotta be a story to tell the guys," Cory chuckled, turning his head to look up at her when she leaned.

Rosy hummed in self thought, intrigued by the revelation. It did do a fair amount to put at least a couple of her worries at ease. Realizing he was looking at her Rosy couldn't help but smile. "Fine, fine, I'll leave you to your raid. Just don't stay up late?"

“Don’t worry, I’ll be in bed soon,” Cory gave her a kiss before turning to his desktop.

The game started up. Cory saw Strix9’s tag lit to alert her presence. They talked a while about what was going on back at her home and why nothing was being done. Turns out while Crissy was alive she became a kind of surrogate mother when she was in town. A part of the reason why Lauri’s mom let her spend time with Crissy is because she basically washed her hands of her. Lauri’s mom hadn’t wanted a child. She wanted Philipe, Lauri’s father. Just him. And when he was alive she was involved with Lauri. But as soon as he passed she ghosted her daughter. Crissy had taught her everything about hunting. They went out together a lot. Then Crissy passed away. Lauri’s brothers took her on for a while until they got their own families. It didn’t feel right to intrude. Lauri stayed with her mother, grandma, and aunt. It wasn’t bad at first. But as Lauri grew into a woman they came down hard on her. She wants to think well of it; maybe they were worried about her dying like Crissy. But that was a hope without evidence. Cory’s offer to come had been an answered prayer. Lauri let him know that, whatever happens, she’s thankful he thought of her. Cory didn’t want to end on a solemn note so he told her about Rosy not realizing she was Strix9. Lauri had a good laugh! No wonder she was acting so odd! Maybe tomorrow would be better then. Cory agreed. They signed off with a last goodnight.

Saturday, January 5th, 2019

Morning broke over the castle of Avostoska. Today the sun shined brighter. Snow made the ground a little slick. Lottie didn’t mind. She got to spend most of the day with Kaylee. Jada was still restricted to that Wing. Although she behaved well and there was not a peep of argument, Wesley decided to wait on letting her roam again.

Inara stayed in her room later than usual. She had a bout of nausea that lingered. She worried it was sickness. After all, Molly had the flu. Perhaps there was a bug floating around. So, she decided not to come out just yet.

Yonten had his fun with Annabelle. The holodeck proved to be more than a simple sex den for them. There were places they could visit, people they could see, roller coasters they could ride, all in one place. It felt like they were living their lives in that room. And there were no restrictions. Except food. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner brought them out of the virtual world. Each time Yonten was reminded that, although the holodeck was fun, he did miss reality.

Cory had reached to get his snacks out of the mini fridge when he saw it needed to get restocked. Rosy was still asleep. Probably just the baby getting all her energy. If she woke without a snack he would be in trouble. Cory called a servant to bring up a list of stuff. While he waited he played his game. It took a little longer than usual for them to come up. The servant had Lauri with them. Apparently the wheel of the cart broke on the way. Lauri happened to be nearby to help. However, they took a bit because she insisted on bringing up grape gatorade.

“Oh, the doctor said this was just sugar water with coloring, “Cory whispered, giving the bottles back to the servant to take down.

Lauri took each one out of the servants hands as they came, “Oui, but they aren’t that bad. And she’s not drowning in it, Cory. This electrolyte stuff is so bland. Why not have a small bottle of grape gatorade to take the edge off?”

“The doctor said--”

“Oh le médecin est trop sensible!” Lauri said in a hushed voice, “Elle peut en avoir un peu, ça ne la tuera pas!”

Cory held one end of the bottle, “Elle sait de quoi elle parle, elle est médecin!”

“Je n'ai pas dit qu'elle avait complètement tort, j'ai dit qu'elle réagissait de manière excessive!” Lauri pulled on the bottle.

“That’s the same thing!” Cory yanked.

“Non, non, ce n'est pas la même chose!” Lauri and Cory bobbed the bottle between them while the servant’s eyes flicked around as if trying to make themselves small.
 
While the two might have been trying to keep their voices down, it wasn't enough as Rosy stirred naturally from the time of morning. She could hear the scattered back and forth as she slipped on her robe, coming around the corner sleepily. Spotting Lauri, she reflexively wanted to turn around and make herself more presentable, but she also realized that if things worked out she'd likely see her in a worst state pretty regularly. Her eyes dropped down to the purple bottle between them and lit up.

"Oh, grape," she hummed happily, stepping up and retrieving it from both of their hands. Screwing the lid off she took a long sip ending with a satisfied 'aahh'. "See, I think the OB is full of it. I always feel instantly hydrated from Gatorade." Looking between them thoughtfully, she tried to replay what she had walked in on . "What were you two talking about?"

Lauri crossed her arms. A smug smile on full display. She said, “Well, that is the sugar. Athletes aren’t actually known to drink this stuff because of the 36 grams of sugar per serving. The benefits of gatorade are overcome by the sugar--”

Cory stuck out his pointer, “See?”

“But!” Lauri leaned and squinted to emphasize, “Rosalie is not drinking an excessive amount. Not more than one or two a day will not make her obese or give her diabetes. Especially if she eats well.” Lauri bent down and pulled up a Code Red soda, “Unlike this, which you drink a lot of and doesn’t even have one of the minerals that Gatorade lists.”

“Ah…” Cory’s words caught in his throat.

Reservations toward their runaway visitor were quickly easing up as she was taking Rosy's side. The blonde grinned from ear to ear, taking another sip of her sweet drink. "She has a point, Cory. Should we go ask the doctor what she thinks of Mountain Dew as a drink. Or Doritos for that matter?" She would play the game of leverage if that meant she wasn't stuck to bland infused water to drink.

Cory somehow felt he walked into an arena without realizing it. Still, he said, “Well I’m not growing a human…” He raised his hand and gave her shoulder a small shove.

“Non, you are protecting a woman with a growing human,” Thwap! Lauri flicked her hand against Croy’s shoulder, “You cannot let sugar be what defeats you!”

Wap! Cory did the same to her, falling into old habits from when they were children, “I would not let sugar defeat me!”

“You let a cupcake defeat you,” Lauri chuckled, “Remember?”

Cory furrowed his brows, then his face expanded in realization, “You said you’d never mention that again.”

“I think your lover has the right to know,”

“That isn’t a-- She’s not-- What does that even--” Cory stammered, “I don’t think this going to work out, Lauri, maybe you must talk with Oliver.”

Lauri smirked, looking at Rosalie, “When Cory was little there was a rival he had--”

“No, wait!” Cory’s hands went to cover Rosalie’s ears.

Delight was creeping on Rosalie's face at the back and forth, highly amused to find there was a second set of hands to keep Cory in place. When he tried to mute out the sound she quickly dodged out of his hands, slipping closer to Lauri. "Oh no, no please do tell me more about this," she said with a chuckle. She was already more than familiar with his sweet tooth habits, but this sounded even better!

Before Cory could stop her, Lauri launched into the tale, “Cory had this rival-- I can’t recall who--and they would posture and almost get into fights. They were both terrible to each other, by the way! This boy had sneak-attacked Cory twice. So when Cory saw the back of him at one of the Hunter get-togethers he went up to do the same. However, when he looped his arm around to get him into a choke-hold his fingers landed in a tall, frosty chocolate cupcake.” Lauri held her stomach as she laughed, “Their faces were so funny! Cory pulled away, staring at his fingers, just stunned. The other boy thought fast. He scraped the frosting onto the ground and tossed the cake part. Then he pointed at Cory and said ‘Eeww!’. All the children looked over and thought Cory had touched poop!” Lauri wiped a tear from her face, “Cory retreated to the bathroom. That day has become infamous for him as the day he was defeated by a cupcake.”

Rosy felt a mixture of merriment at the thought and also sympathy for her poor lover as a little boy of very unfortunate circumstances. Still, the thought of that being 'his defeat' overpowered her more humane thoughts and she found herself in a gigglefit as well. "Oh, come on, that's funny," she said to him, finally composing herself though a smirk still stayed. "And it sounds a bit like you were getting what you were deserved for being such an aggressive little boy. Sounds like I'm going to have my hands full if we wind up with one of our own."

"Mhm, he was not always a sweet boy like people think. He called me ugly." Lauri set her hands on her hips.

Cory wagged a finger, "I said I didn't think you were the best looking to me. That's not the same."

“You said I looked like a beaver who was stung on the nose by a bee.” Lauri pursed her lips.

Cory opened his mouth to protest, but then cleared his throat, "Oh yeah, I did say that...." he shuffled his feet and shrugged, “Well you did have huge buck teeth. And I mean, I remember your nose being plump...Can’t say I changed my mind.”

Lauri gasped, “I take it back, you're not handsome! I have hope Rosy’s better nature will come through your baby, because you, my friend, are—“

“Now wait a minute,” Cory snapped his finger in remembrance, “I remember you also called me frog face.”

“Well your lips were obscenely wide,” Lauri admitted, and her expression gave away that maybe she hadn’t changed her mind either.

“Yeah, HAH, who is the rude one now?” Cory took his turn with a smug smile, “And of course Rosy will make a sweet baby. She’s as beautiful as her too.” Cory smiled at Rosy, “She has her pretty eyes…”

“I’m sure the baby will be gorgeous, but right now she’s a squishy fleshy bean.”

Cory chuckled, “Oh right, you don’t know.”

“Know what?” Lauri tilted her head in confusion.

While they battled back and forth, Rosy took it upon herself to sit down one of the chairs, sipping her Gatorade and following the chat from one to the other. There was something relieving about their bickering. It was much less a flirtatious banter and more like siblings almost, something the green goblin within her was pleased to see. She also greatly enjoyed being called beautiful, even if Cory had said it many times.

"Oh," she caught up to the other two, looking over toward the sleeping section of their chambers. The picture had been carefully stowed away so nothing was smudged or ruined, though she had taken it out several times, especially on the rougher days. "I'm not sure if Cory told you or not, but we know the baby is a girl because a seer told us. Well, indirectly told us; she gave me a drawing of her for Christmas." She looked over at Cory, unsure if this was something he'd want to share with her.

"Oh mon Dieu, a Seer?" Lauri marveled.

Cory smiled, "Yeah, want to see?"

"Oui!" Lauri nodded. Who wouldn't?

Cory carefully brought over the picture from its place. He held it up for her to see. It was too precious for just anyone to touch, "This is Amelie Elizabeth Cromwell."

"Oh mon Dieu, elle est si mignonne!"

"Thank you, I plan on putting a lot of hard work into her," Rosy chuckled, one hand on her stomach.

Lauri softly sighed, "And what beautiful artwork. The Seer did this?"

"Yeah, Molly is a great artist." Cory nodded, tucking the picture back into place.

Something sounded strange about the situation, "Are you friends?" Because, why would she give them a gift for Christmas?

"Uh, well, not really..." Cory scruffed his head, "She's our prisoner."

Lauri blinked, "Oh-- OH! I recall, Dr. Conti is to be her doctor. Oh I was not understanding them when I overheard them talk."

"Them?"

"Dr. Conti and Wesley had been on the phone on the way here." Lauri said, beginning to help put grape Gatorade into the mini fridge along with the rest of the snacks. "I only heard the doctors half of the conversation. But I think she mentioned 'Seer'. I just didn't know what for or why." Lauri frowned at the thought of the doctor, "I don't like that woman."

he pride that shone on Rosy's face from their little girl to-be dampened at Lauri's words. Though she couldn't say why, something made her curious at the statement. After all, she doubted the dislike was simply because the old German woman was hard on her; or maybe it was?

"Any reason why you don't like her? I mean, we've only been able to see her for dinner and what have you, but you two flew together," she casually pried, recalling what she knew of the doctor.

"Mmm," Lauri hesitated to speak badly about someone. But she thought maybe it would help, in case she was wrong about the German, "She was not happy to talk at all with me. She kept using hand sanitizer if she touched anything I touched," Lauri finished handing the last snack to Cory, who had ended up helping, "But...I guess she just comes off cold; unfeeling. And..."

Cory took a seat by Rosalie, "What is it?"

"Well, 'Conti', haven't you heard that name before?" Lauri didn't know if she was being unfair to the doctor. She barely knew her.

"No," Cory shook his head, "Not that I can recall anyway."

Lauri shuffled her foot against her other, "It's the last name of a Nazi doctor of eugenics. He experimented on people. He's as bad as Dr. Mengele ; the 'Angel of Death', of Auschwitz." Perhaps the reason why Lauri knew it was because France had been occupied by German at time. She did not fault either Cory or Rosy for not catching the similarity. "It doesn't mean she is his descendent or has the same opinion, but it just makes it harder for me to feel comfortable around her."

Rosy's eyes widened at the fact, shifting uncomfortably at the connection. "Well, I..." she trailed off, unsure just how she wanted to respond. "I hope it's just a very unlucky coincidence. After all, it's not as if Wesley wouldn't do a thorough background check before he agreed to let someone come to the castle. Either way, I can't imagine we'll have to interact much with her, do you? Wes doesn't want Molly having visitors after all."

"Oui, you're right, I think I will hope for that," Lauri nodded.

Cory had to admit Rosy was correct, "Yeah, Wes wouldn't have hired just anyone. I'm sure we won't have to see her much at all. I can't imagine Dr. Conti is likely to come all the way to the dining hall three times a day."

That was a relief to consider, "Oui, Cory, that is true." Lauri smiled, "Well, speaking of breakfast, why don't we head on down? Have you had strawberry cream crepes, Rosy? They're as delicious as strawberry shortcakes." A treat Strix9 knew Rosalie loved.

It took a few seconds for her to remember just why it was Lauri would know such a thing about her. Rosalie had to admit it was odd, but something she think she'd be able to eventually adjust to. It wasn't as if Lauri meant to do harm to her, right? She only wanted to bond in hopes she'd get the position and be able to stay. "I can't say I have...maybe we can get the kitchen to whip some up and add them," she suggested, loving any excuse for strawberries. There was no doubt Amelie would end up with a sweet tooth between the two of them!

While Rosy wouldn't make her decision quite yet on whether or not Lauri was a good fit, she was mindful of just how she interacted with everyone else around the house. Well, almost everyone; Dr. Conti thankfully didn't seem as keen to join the rest of the company for meals, though she did make an appearance on occasion. Over the next several days bonds seemed to form with the newest potential member, more often over similarities than anything else.

The young couple were gradually finding just how she'd enter their lives together. Finally taking advice from those willing to give it, Cory finally took the time to find out what it was Rosy was looking for. She expressed that she wanted someone who would be able to offer assistance without being overbearing or expectant. They would have their lives and while Lauri or whoever filled the position was going to be a large part of it, she also wanted there to be definitive boundaries. She wasn't willing to be as honest to say that she had hints of jealousy, though she did choose to use the phrase 'keeping it professional unless invited otherwise' more than once while they spoke. Rosy also kept it to herself that a part of her was just too focused on not losing her independence and that it was likely what was making this difficult.

At their approval, Cory had Lauri shadow Hye and Kazumi to understand how they performed. During the time she followed them, she learned a lot of what they did and what she might be doing in a similar position for Rosy. Still, she knew that everyone was different and that this was only one example of how the two assistants contributed to the family. As a way to keep testing the waters, Cory had Lauri slowly take over a few tasks to help Rosy here and there to see how the two worked together and ensure she would be a capable assistant. This all took place around everyone's normal work and of course time together for the young lovers.

Inara evened out, thankful she hadn't caught the flu as she feared. When she wasn't hunched over her desk for work, she joined the others for socializing in the commons or time to play with her little ones. Lauri took these opportunities to speak with her as she could, enjoying talk of the children, her experiences as a hunter of vampires (the differences between them, how vampires hate witches and werewolves, and how werewolves despise vamps and mages too). A shift in her wardrobe might have been caught by a few, the Tigress mother changing from loose blouses to official maternity clothing. A growing stomach meant she was often found in the bathroom hourly like clockwork, and her hormones also seemed to be expanding, getting friskier than usual. The British Lion fell into her golden suns often and she was more flirtatious with him than of late, though she didn't think much of it. She found comfort around both him and Wesley, especially if they were both in the room together.

When it came to Lord Von Helsing, Lauri was simply comfortable. She and Wesley had a light bond so she didn't actively seek out building on it. Since the hiring of Dr. Conti, she had found she was a little wary of him. Likewise, she didn't seem to be quick to jump at Everest for that connection. It likely didn't help that he was seldom found on his own if he wasn't working or highly abusing the shooting range at Avostoska.

Sneaking a trip to the kitchen between meals, Ellie managed to quite literally run into Lauri. She confessed that while she could easily have food sent to her room, that took all the fun out of it. Sharing stalks of celery slathered in too much peanut butter (she'd already outed the kitchen of a week supply of rhubarb, though they promised to restock and increase their inventory) the two bonded over chat of explosives. Ellie was happy to share of a few of her favorite interactions and reminisced of time in the field. She loved the aspect of starting their lives together and was thrilled for their little boy, but she wouldn't deny she was getting restless and barely half way there!

An early morning venture out in the courtyard to see the birds she heard from her room, Lauri stumbled upon Joao making quick, disciplined strikes with a long wooden stick against a tree trunk. When he realized he'd earned an audience, he was happy to explain the art of Jogo Du Pau, which she said was similar to a style that her family used for wolf hunting in close combat. He could find it being a useful technique and offered to help her keep her skill honed, though he requested padded sticks. Joao was well aware of how much larger he was than her and it wouldn't do for a blow to go unblocked and strike her with the weight he brought down without effort.

A snowy evening after Rosy had called it an early night and Cory assured her they didn't need her help, Lauri's wandering brought her to the lounge that was empty, save for Oliver by the fireplace. A book was nestled on his lap while he occasionally sipped a cognac. He was more than happy to set it aside when the young French lass appeared, the two quickly diving into talk of different novels and authors they enjoyed. What started as the two exchanging titles for the other to indulge in ended with the idea that they enjoy a book together. Murder on the Orient Express was the first one that Oliver said was inarguable as he took the first turn reading the first chapter. While the Von Helsing children could already attest that Oliver was great at doing voices and putting on quite a show, it was nothing compared to the level of dedication Lauri had when she took her turn the following night, bring a never-ceasing smirk of amusement to the Brit.

As she continued her way learning the different members of the castle, the Ukrainian was the next on her list. Though he was often present in the socializing hour with everyone else, he often had his face glue to his phone. If someone engaged him, he was slow to answer, trying to mask both his bashfulness and the language barrier that he knew was quite prominent. After a few conversations with Andriy, about trapping and puzzles, Lauri thought of a certain wooden craft to give him. It took a day to arrive. Lauri put it in a plain green gift bag. She found Andriy down the hallway heading to his room.

"Andriy!" Lauri called out, picking up her pace. She stopped by him next to his door, "I got you something I think you'd like."

Lauri rested the bag at their feet. The object thudded softly against the stone. Lauri pulled out a hefty wooden book as thick as her hand was wide, "You must solve the puzzle of each page to turn to a new one. I bought two identical ones. You can pull one a part to see how they made it."

He lit up at the contraption she had produced, carefully taking it from her hands. "Tse krasyvo," he breathed, sliding his fingers along the top of it. "For me? You should not, Lauri." His cheeks were heated with delight and also a strong happiness that she had thought of him to bring it.

Feeling giddy with delight, Lauri said, "Aw, pas de soucis! That is what friends do, oui? Enjoy it! Let me know how it goes. Or..." She grinned, "We could race. I get one, you get the other. See who solves to the end first?"

The corners of his lips pulled back mischievously. "Would not be fair for you. I am very good," he chuckled with a strong sense of confidence.

Lauri waved her hand, "Pssh, we shall see!" she grabbed the handles of the bag. "Do you want to duel here in your room, or where other people can see my victory?"

Seeing she was more up for the challenge than he would have expected, he shrugged his shoulders. "You will not win. Sure you want friends see you lose?" His brows perked as he waited to see if this really would happen.

Lauri gestured for him to walk ahead, "After you, Andriy. It's only polite to let you go first, since you'll come in last. We'll go to the Great Commons, next to the bay window. Back to back, to prevent cheating."

"Oh, zhartivlyva frantsuzhenka," he laughed as he held the device to his chest and started on their way. "You are clever, but not like me. Just do not be disappointed."

Chuckling, Lauri trotted alongside him, going back and forth with good-natured competitive banter. They arrived to the bay window that over looked the snow forest below. As they had said, they would go back to back. They also decided that they would start when a timer went off.

Tick, tick, tick-- BEEP!

"Hah," Lauri's fingers went to work on her wooden puzzle. She felt anxious not seeing where he was on his end, but pushed those thoughts away to focus.

Click, click, pop!

"Got it!" Lauri said, and heard him too.

Neck and neck, they worked on the next one. While they were both determinedly solving the levers and buttons, Cory and Rosalie came by.

"What are you guys doing?" Cory asked.

Giving a playful smirk, Lauri said, "Beating Andiry at a puzzle."

Rosy looked between them, intrigued at just what they were doing. The Ukrainian only paused for a moment to argue with them. "Not beating. Rozumna divchyna will not win," he spoffed as the second of his puzzles completed. "Dosytʹ, ale nedostatnʹo rozumnyy."

"Mon Dieu, so fast?" Lauri pouted. She shook her head of the disappointment and blocked out whoever was around.

Cory chuckled, "I don't know who to root for."

"For what?" Yonten said, happening to come across them. As soon as it became clear he walked to the side of Lauri, "C'mon Chica, woo! You can do it!"

"Hah!" Lauri finished that page and got to the next. She was delayed, sure, but this one proved easier.

As Lauri clicked away she began to sense the noise level rise. She glanced up to see more than Cory, Rosy, and Yonten. Inara joined in the fun, Early Grey tea in hand, hooting for one of them to win. A moment later and even Wes peered over to see what all the fuss was about.

Pop! "Heh, avez-vous entendu que? I am on the same page as you, smarty-pants!" Lauri giggled excitedly. They both had two more to go.

Oliver had also joined in on the fun, arms folded across his chest as he watched eagerly. "Oh, I do say this is an unusual situation. Oddly enough..highly arousing," he murmured as he tapped his fingers on his shoulder.

Lauri's fingers stumbled, her face blushed. "Oh putain de tout!"

"You too confident, Lauri," he murmured, eyes flicking about side to side in thought until he found his way around and a soft click sounded before his page finished. The pressure seemed to have accelerated his work as he grinned as turned to the next one. "Smart pants and smart head. Keep up, rozumna divchyna."

Lauri felt a sweat form on her brow, "Presque, presque!" she murmured.

Cory wished he had popcorn! "Oh haha, Lauri, you're in hot water!"

"Tsc, you're so close too," Wesley spoffed having seen what Andriy did.

"Ahh, Chica, you're gonna hate finding out what you could have done," Yonten chuckled.

"Oh ferme la! I am trying to focus," Lauri stuck her tongue out at Yonten.

Inara peered over her tea with twin suns intense and burning to see who would win.

Click! Andriy's book released the last page. The one he turned to announced his victory in words of triumph for the puzzlier printed into the wood.

Lauri threw up her hands, "Ahh! Je ne peux pas croire que j'ai perdu!"

"Oooh, shit, you lost," Yonten gaped.

"Woo, Andriy!" Cory clapped along with the others.

Inara cheered, "Yeah, that's our handsome Ukrainian man!"

"Good try, Lauri," Wesley said, giving her a clap for effort.

A good sport, Lauri shifted around to Andriy. She offered her hand, "D'accord, je l'admets. You are the master puzzler!" Then Lauri leaned and pulled him into a friendly hug, "I am honored to have had this match with you!"

Rosy joined in a few others with a small round of applause as Andriy stood up in victory. "Well done," she said to them both.

Lauri smiled, "Merci, Rosalie! Maybe we an do something like this sometime, oui? Not puzzle necessarily, but some kind of competition." It was always fun to play games. Maybe trivia for Twilight!

Accepting the hug, Andriy chuckled, clearly more comfortable than he'd been in the days prior. "Here come, I show you how finish, rozumna divchyna," he offered, gesturing back to her unfinished puzzle and starting to guide her through the first step she'd missed.

Realization bloomed over Lauri's face, "Ahh, my non, I missed that? Oh, clever. You are brilliant, Solveur maître."

Annabelle watched with interest beside Yonten, smirking. "Not bad. Definitely the weirdest competition I've watched, but interesting."

Yonten pulled in his lip with his teeth, "Mhm, yeah. I wonder what else this chica can do."

Ellie turned to Wesley, nodding toward Andriy. "What's he been calling Lauri?" she asked, assuming he wore his lithe as usual.

Wesley chuckled, "If this is correct, then 'Clever girl' is what he's saying," Wesley mused, "And she called him 'Master Solver'. I think it's fitting."

Yonten stepped over by Lauri, “Hey chica, you may have lost the game, but you won my attention,” he winked, sitting beside her. Yonten’s posture assumed intent to impress. All leaned back, with his leg resting on his knee.

Squinting her eyes, Lauri shook a finger, “Non, Yonten Pakshi. I have heard of you.”

“Oh yeah?” Yonten wiggled his brows.

“Oui, my cousin Cristine said you were an Encoche de lit; bedpost-notcher,” Lauri turned her shoulder to him, “She said you were just another unromantic skirt chaser."

Yonten feigned injury. He ignored Wesley laughing at him to say, “Crissy said that?”

“Mhm, and I trusted my cousin to guide me,” Lauri got up with the wooden book. She bent down to put it in the green bag for Andriy to take to his room, “Crissy said not to bed with you, if and when I ever do sleep with someone.” she raised upright to a few surprised faces. She, in return, gave them a puzzled look in question, “What?”

“You haven’t slept with anyone?” Yonten got up, both intrigued and now more interested.

“Non, I have not,” Lauri crossed her arms, her cheeks pink with the admittance, “Everyone thinks I have, because of my cousin.”

Wesley chuckled, “Well, I apologize, that’s actually what I was thinking.”

Cory sheepishly smiled, “Yeah, I thought so to, for that reason.”

Lauri held no animosity. She smiled, “It’s alright, I get it all the time.”

“That can change,” Yonten smirked, “I can show you a good time, chica.”

“Pssh, I have no fluttery butterflies for you, Yonten. I think not.”

Inara chuckled, “Butterflies? Is that what you’re waiting for? Not that I would argue, I just think that’s kind of cute.”

Lauri cleared her throat, “Oui,” She couldn’t keep from smiling a little bit, “Well, I mean, how did you know when?”

“Oh, I-- I guess it kind of just happened one night,” Inara thought back.

Wesley hummed, “I don’t think I had to think about it much. I thought Diki was really hot, I liked her spirit. That about did it for me.”

“Yeh, I saw this one chica at a party. Woo, she looked real good. I didn’t think anything was going to happen, actually. But then by morning I woke up next to her,” Yonten shrugged with chuckle, “I don’t think I thought it through-- I think it was drunk.”

Cory wasn’t one to share his intimate thoughts on these subjects, but he said, “I think I know what you mean though, Lauri. I’ve seen attractive women before and gotten that flutter, but it’s different with someone you really want to share yourself with, I think.” Cory looked at Rosy with a smile.

Rosy blushed at Cory's words, though she turned her gaze away quickly. If they were sharing stories of firsts, hers was not nearly as eloquent or beautiful or hers, and hardly any better than Yontens!

Cory cleared his throat, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. He conveyed his affection and also curiosity. Maybe later he could get his question satisfied! He was very curious. And in fact, became really curious as he realized somewhere in the world a man touched his Rosy. Now he became perturbed. He had to know this man and punch him in the face. Or at least, give him a hard eye.

Ellie who had happily found a couch to sprawl on in all of her majestic pregnant glory offered her own input. "Well there's definitely two different types of flutters, I'll say that. There's a flutter you get when someone gets you wonderfully hot and bothered with just the right look or words," she said with a wistful look and wiggling brows. "Or, you can get one when their very presence calls out to your soul, to the point that even when they're in the least flattering position and wearing those god-awful plaid shorts you're still madly in love with them and know that your soul was made for theirs."

Everest who had been making himself a drink looked up in thought, brows knitted together. "Wait a minute...you told me that you didn't mind my plaid shorts."

"I lied because you're a handsome beast and I love you," Ellie shrugged. "Why do you think I always said I was eager to take them off of you?"

"That's fair," he nodded, plopping down on the couch beside her.

Wesley nodded, giving his wife a smirk, “I have to agree with Ellie. For someone to smell like fish as much as Inara, you’d have to have that special butterfly to make love to her.”

Inara gasped, smiling as she hit his arm, “Tum shaitaan ho, tum mujhase behatar ho!” she added, “I must have a very special butterfly to find my heart wholly given to you.”

“Hey, I didn't say I wasn’t lucky to have you,” Wesley chuckled.

"To be honest, I feel like chicks tend to get screwed out of a good first," Annabelle shrugged. "We're usually stuck with someone young and unexperienced or they're older and just grabbing what they can get. I can tell you my first was anything but magical."

"Eh, first time not as good," Joao even had to admit, thinking back several years to do so.

"My apologies on behalf of the entire male species," Oliver offered with a chuckle. "As dear Wesley and Yonten have displayed, we don't take much to get going, though I do offer that like a good wine we are much enjoyable as we age."

Andriy, who had packed up his new puzzles that he likely would be disecting that evening and set the bag on the ground ran a hand through his hair. "Layno, I get butterfly all time. I niyakoho seksu."

“Vraiment?” Lauri blinked at Andriy’s confession, “But you are so pleasant!”

He question only made his blush darken and he nodded. "Tak," he sheepishly admitted.

Wesley perked, "Well now, that is a surprise." "Aw, is it because you're so shy?" Inara's pregnancy touched her emotions. She teared at the thought of a blushing Andriy and how he just needed a more forward partner to make the move. The adorableness of it plucked her heartstrings.

The tearful remark didn't seem to help with his bashfulness, though Andriy did chuckle. "Is fine. When right is right. Life fine without," he insisted.

“True, you can live a fulfilled life without it. No one is obligated,” Inara said, managing to calm her emotions. She sat a foot away from Wesely. Perhaps in a passive-aggressive way for his comment. Whether or not it was true, Wesley pulled her over to him. She said nothing, but gave him a glance of stubbornness.

"But it is so much better with," Rosy argued before she could stop herself, cheeks blushing from her own words. "I mean. It is very nice."

Ellie let out a hoot of amusement. "Thatta girl."

"Mm, hell yes it is," Annabelle agreed with a smirk. "Except, of course...when it isn't."

“When it isn’t?” Lauri’s tone held curiosity filled with the insecurity she held within her. Aside from being trapped in a vineyard, gambling on the right partner for a night of intimacy concerned her. Some part of her wanted to know how bad it could be from the more experienced people here.

Wesley said, “Well, not every night is one to remember. Not everyone is good at it, or has an amiable, simpatico personality. You can’t always tell. It takes practice to sense the people you should take to bed.”

Yonten bobbed his head from side to side, “Yeh, homie has a point.”

“Some people are terrible,” Inara said, giving Wesley a playful squint.

“Well now, I am a great lover, you know this. You can ask people in this very room, if you need references, my Love. Why the look?” Wesley chuckled, “Is this about the fish?”

Inara broke into a smile, “Maybe,” she chuckled. Wesley murmured his apologies and kissed her until she relaxed. Inara sighed and nudged him to stop, “Just do your best if it ever comes up. Gamble on a new exciting person. Or you could always ask around for who would be good, I mean, if you want to be more sure than not that your first time is nice.”

After a thought, Lauri decided, “I want the wine.”

“The wine?” Cory tilted his head.

“Oui, what Oliver said. I want a fine wine,” Lauri crossed her legs and leaned on her hands, “I don’t want to gamble.”

Yonten raised his glass, “I’m a fine wine.”

“Non je ne pense pas, Yonten, you are not a wine,” Lauri chuckled, “You’re a beer, or a whiskey.”

"Only wine you'd be is boxed wine that someone snuck while their mother was out of town," Annabelle agreed with a smirk.

Ah-eesh, that mouth of yours,” Yonten exhaled, feigning injury, “I’mma need to discipline you, chica. Snap, snap,” he mimicked the sound of whip.

There wasn't a moment break before she winked at him. "Yes, please."

From his place with arm wrapped around Ellie, Everest offered his own opinion. "Well, just telling you that whether you go for wine or a White Claw, just make sure you know what you're after and they're on the same page. Nothing more awkward than having completely different expectations than your partner." Joao nodded in agreement, knowing all too well from personal experience!

"Oh? Care to tell us more on that one, Mister Crosse?" his wife asked with wiggling brows.

"Absolutely not."

Rosy had been quiet at Cory's side, glad they wouldn't need to listen to stories of her brother's failed sexcapades. "I'm just going to have to agree with Lauri's instincts. Yonten, you really don't seem like you'd make a great first to me."

“Pssh, chica, you just say that because you don’t know. Annabelle knows,” Yonten snapped his teeth seductively at the wild ginger.

Wesley chuckled, “Perhaps because Annabelle knows is how we can guess you wouldn’t be a good first. Yonny Boy, you’re the kind of man who doesn’t make love. You ravage. I think we can agree you’re in a particular category of tumbling in the sheets that isn’t right for a virgin.”

Humming in thought, Yonten said, “I could go softer, homie.”

“It’s about style, Yonten, not how soft you are,” Wesley turned his coffee eyes onto Lauri who was giving the Tibetan no quarter, “You’ll want someone who can inspire you.”

"I feel the need to ensure I'm on the same page as everyone else," Oliver interjected, a look of interest dancing across his face. "Are we auditioning to see who aids Miss de Lafayette on the first steps of bedroom possibilities?"

Andriy was happily bowed out of such a situation. He'd have enough to worry about on his own, let alone trying to lead her.

"I don't know if auditioning is the best word to use," Ellie chuckled. "That's a decision Lauri would need to make on her own. At least she has a slew of fine specimen to choose from. As long as you don't trip and fall and accidentally pick Yonten there a handful of men - and women - present who would no doubt make it a pleasurable experience for you."

Lauri’s cheeks blushed, “Auditioning?”

“Yes, darling, to earn your permission to make love to you,” Coffee eyes steamed with competition as soon as Oliver said his piece, “My Love?” he looked down at Inara.

“As long as we do it together, then I’m fine,” Inara shrugged. It was one of the policies they had agreed on, “We’re in.”

Cory furrowed his brows, “Wait, isn’t that cheating? You have two pe-- What am I saying?” he shook his head. Nah, he’s not going to be a part of this, “Lauri, is this what you want?”

Lauri looked around at them. She had become even more pink with the prospect of what was brewing here. After a moment of thought she nodded, “Oui.”

Wesley grinned, “You’re all going down.”

“Wait, homie got a point, you have two,” Yonten crossed his arms.

While Rosalie was more than pleased that Cory backed out of that statement, she was still surprised to see what extent this was going to grow to.

Ellie leaned in to speak with Everest for a moment quietly before they both sat up. "We're in," she threw their hat in the ring. "Either or both, whichever you're comfortable with."

Andriy's eyes were bopping from person to person that was stepping up, feeling like he'd managed to get a front row seat to quite the adult show. Maybe a TV drama. Either way, he was intrigued. Joao kept quiet, assuming that at this point he could not compete with a Fox and Tigress, nor the Phoenix and her pug-man.

"While there may only be one of me, I promise that I can certainly provide more than enough pleasure with a respectable repertoire of my own,
ma chérie."

"I mean, I've been promised a punishment from Franzia over in the corner there, but I wouldn't say no to a change in the itinerary," Annabelle shrugged nonchalantly. "But Yonten can't come."


Wesley perked, he hadn’t thought Ellie or Everest would step back into the world of sharing their marriage bed. A part of him felt the faintest trace of jealousy that he and Inara would not be their ‘only’ if they won. Then again, that was secondary to the realization that they knew some of Wesley’s tricks. The duo had insider knowledge on what Wesley could do with people. They could use that to lure Lauri.

Inara said, “Okay, so, we have Wes and I, Ellie and Everest, Oliver, and Annabelle?”

“Me too, chica,” Yonten offered again, turning to Cory and Rosy he said, “What about you two?” he wiggled his brows.

Cory balked, “No. That’s like if I banged an older sister.” he muttered ‘with a beaver face’ under his breath.

Rosalie was pleased with this remark, so much that there was no way she was going to contain it. Her smile was wide and she wouldn't even scold him for the mean name. At least not yet.

Lauri squinted at Cory in suspicion of what she thought he added, but decided not to pick at him right now. Instead she gave an apologetic shrugged to Yonten, “Sorry, but I think not.”

“Pssh, Annabelle is just as wild,” Yonten murmured, sipping his beer, “Probably more.”

That coming to her attention, Lauri asked, “Do you only do wild stuff?”

Annabelle spoffed, shaking her head. "Only when I want to be. Unlike this wildebeast I'm also completely capable of being sensual. Try getting him to do that and he'll fall asleep on you. Trust me."

Across the room Joao seemed surprised by this statement, perking up and looking over at Anna. Where was this sensuality when he was around? Still, he didn't say anything and instead took a sip of his drink.


Lauri hummed in thought, “Okay, I accept.”

Yonten huffed, “One day,” he winked, “One day, chica. When you know you want to try what I got. I’ll be right here.”

“Well, now that’s settled, we must talk about what this audition entails,” Wesley shifted so he sat in a power posture, finger-tips to finger-tips.

Inara mimicked him, looking like a Russian doll between his arms, “Yes, Wes is right. What shall we expect?”

Lauri blinked. What did she expect? What is she looking for? Tapping her knee in thought, she asked, “Voyons voir, how would each of you suggest we spend the night?”

Wesley thought that a good place to start. He quietly discussed some ideas with Inara before saying, “Imagine a boat adrift in snow with a canopy. It’s just the right size; cozy from the heaters, but with room to move about. The sun is just going down over the trees. Your favorite meal is prepared on the deck where you can enjoy the sight of the passing woodland. Pleasant music is playing in the background. The conversation is stimulating, yet comfortable. Soon the dinner is cleared and your night begins with the gentlest touches. We go at your pace, ending the night in each other's arms. We wake up to breakfast ready at dawn.”

“Woo,” Yonten tsc’d, “I want that.”

“Eh bien, Wesley and Inara, that is imaginative.” Lauri had to agree it sounded romantic indeed! But there were more to consider.

It was hard to think of Wesley that way, but Rosy certainly could imagine. Granted, the boat she was thinking of had her and Cory only on it, and they wouldn't dock for a few days. Just that thought alone had her lightly biting her lower lip and looking over her shoulder to hide a blush.

The Crosse couple also needed time to deliberate it seemed, conversing in hushed tones between each other. A couple of times Ellie could be seen shaking her head and even lightly thwacking her husband. Finally they straightened back up, Everest happy to let Ellie do the talking. "We're thinking a nice little weekend trip to a private island. I might have convinced Ev to purchase the one we stayed at on our honeymoon," she grinned, many fond memories coming to place. "A long swim in the ocean, waves relaxing you followed by tender kissing and touching by the beach. A toasting shower to warm up and clean ourselves while just getting started. We'd have the entire island at our disposal and be more than happy to introduce you to pleasure and your body."

Yonten said, “Nevermind, homie, I’d pick that,” he nodded to the offer from the Crosse couple.

Wesley had to give it to the fiery couple, they were one side of a brilliant coin. He and Inara had chosen a winter wonderland and the competition picked tropical paradise. And a weekend no less! That had to work in their favor. After all, Wes and Inara couldn’t promise more than a day and a night. They had children running around. Everest and Ellie would be rightfully pleased.

“Oh, the ocean,” Lauri smiled at the thought of that, having not been to the sea in some time. But, on the other hand, she never thought of sailing in the snow! Oh both sounded good. A little overwhelming, but good. Of course, she hadn’t been in this position before. Everything had a surreal glow to it. Just moments ago she was in a competition with Andriy and now she had to choose to whom she’d give her flower. Her pink face blushed red as the reality sank in more, “Donc, l'hiver et l'été. I will consider this seriously.”

"Is it too late to sign up for this island?" Oliver asked with perked brows.

"Down, this isn't your special day, Oliver," Ellie answered. "You're up to share!"

He hummed in thought, unsure just how he'd compare to something like that. "I do believe that love is similar to a good novel; if you don't have a flowing beginning it'll all fall apart. I believe we could make use of one of the grand ballrooms that Avostoksa comes to offer. A light but delectable dinner before a waltz or two around the candlelit floor while we converse of your desires and wishes. Once you're relaxed and comfortable we'd depart to my chambers to make them come true. That is unless you wouldn't object to an evening of carnal fulfillment beside a fireplace in the library; that's always been a fantasy."

“Oh, that does sound lovely,” Lauri brightened. She loved books. The last few times she had spent reading with Oliver had been wonderful. It would be a memorable way to spend a night with him indeed.

Yonten wasn’t as impressed, “Eh, pass.”

Cory chuckled, “None of this is for you, Yonten.”

“I know homie, but I can give my opinion.” Yonten chuckled. He looked up at Annabelle, “What you got?”

"Oh, I do like the way that sounds," Ellie had to agree.

Now with everyone else's ideas out there, Anna was happy to offer up her idea. "Well, first I'll point out that unlike the couples it'll just be me there. No worries that you're overwhelmed or outnumbered," she grinned. "I say we start with a nice drink - normally I'd say wine but I feel like you may not be a fan. We'll relax while watching a movie fireside, maybe with some ice cream, chocolate syrup and whipped cream. Then we switch from one sweet treat to another, if you know what I mean. And if Wesley doesn't say no, maybe even an adventure on the holodeck."

Yonten wiggled his brows, “Ooo, the holodeck. That’s a nice one chica, you get to go to a lot more places than one.” Winter? Check. Summer? Check. And you don’t have to deal with jetlag, getting too cold, or fear drowning.

Lauri fell into contemplation. Her hazel eyes roamed between the candidates. She doubted she could make a mistake by picking any of them. They would be filled with nights to remember. All of them. Yet a word Lauri hadn’t thought Oliver would use struck her. It kept popping in her head as they listened to Annabelle’s proposal.

Love? Surely Oliver meant making love in reference to the act. Or so she suspected. Lauri knew the night of frivolity would not end up being the beginning of some kind of relationship with any of them. In fact, she had no immediate designs to do so with anyone. A detail Cory had explained he appreciated about the criteria Wesley had for his own assistant. A fair stipulation. One she didn’t argue against. Considering this, Lauri made up her mind, “I choose Oliver.”

“Ah! Beat by a British Lion,” Wesley sighed, folding his arms around his wife for comfort, “I lost,” Wesley murmured disappointedly against her neck of his Tigress.

“I know, my Fox, I know,” Inara chuckled, giving him a kiss, “We’ll be alright, my Love.”

Yonten blinked, “Whoa, I thought for sure Ellie and Everest would have got you chica.”

Cory would probably be the closest to know why Lauri chose Oliver. For one night, she could pretend. For one night she would be in love; not with a pair of people in devoted relationships who had each other already. Lauri could pretend she was in her own devoted relationship. And maybe that would last her until Rosy and Cory didn’t need her anymore, or if they found someone better, or if she decided to seek out a new path. It didn’t hurt that Oliver looked as handsome as he did, or that he spoke French, or that he loved to read. These things were true, though Lauri would probably not speak of that here, lest she be teased as silly.

While Ellie gave a small pout, Oliver flashed a pleased look at the decision that was made. "Wonderful, I can assure you I'll make it a passage you won't soon forget," he said with a small bow. "Simply let me know when you feel you are ready, ma cherie. J'attends cela avec impatience."

"Tomorrow shortly before six," Lauri decided, "Je t'attendrai dans ma chambre, pour venir me chercher, jeune Lion."

He wouldn't object to such a short decision, even if there would be several stops to ensure it was something she was truly ready for. "Bien sûr."

"To be fair, he is ridiculously smooth," Annabelle admired, shrugging her shoulders. "It was worth a shot. Guess it's back to busting open virtual worlds with you," she looked at Yonten.

Yonten grinned. He got up from where he sat to Annabelle. Wordlessly he wrapped a strong arm around her. She felt that electricity; veracious, hungry, "C'mere, chica. I owe you a snap." She might have dished out insults here and there but she wouldn't deny that he was good at what they did today. They were a certain kind of crazy the balanced the other out and the constant struggle to see who would be in control was something she enjoyed immensely.

Even if she hadn't wanted to take part with any of the offering parties, the slew of ideas was enough to have Rosy shifting in her seat. She hadn't had trouble with it before, but it seemed there was a thriving surge of hormones she was dealing with. "Will we be going to our room soon?" She asked Cory as quietly as she could.

Cory nodded, cheeks flushed for much the same reason as Rosalie, "Excuse us." He guided Rosy with him as the others began to get up. There were going to be talks about a date between kisses. Whether or not that date would be happening soon, there seemed to be enough energy left that the baby hadn't siphoned off for a long tumble in the sheets, soothing a burning desire in each others arms.

Wesley stretched, "Well, I think if we can, we should do our date idea, my minx."

"Oh, yes, definitely," She wouldn't pass it up, that's for sure.

Lauri smiled, "Vous savez quoi? You have all been working hard. It's in the middle of the week, but who cares? What if we all have a break tomorrow?"

"Hmm all this talk has me thinking a day off is a good idea," Everest agreed, wiggling his brows down at his love before easing her up on her feet.

Ellie spoffed at him. "You're hilarious if you think that I can go an entire day anymore, thanks to your son," she said with a pat to her stomach, though her grin grew. "Though, I'm more than happy to remind you just what you married and how we wound up here."

"I'll take it," he agreed, whisking her away in his arms with a farewell to everyone else and promises to see them in a couple of days. Maybe.

Joao had slipped out of the room at some point, retreating to his own chambers for the evening. Gathering his green bag and new devices that he would likely investigate further, Andriy gave Lauri a nod and grateful smile. "Thank again for the puzzle," he pat the bag. "And uh, good luck with Oliver and the sex."

“Vous êtes les bienvenus, profitez-en! And, heh, merci, Solveur maître. Bien nuit,” Lauri had become filled with the thoughts of what was going to happen tomorrow night that she felt a flutter or two at Andriy hoping they had a nice time. A good sign, she believed.

Oliver who had just been getting ready to head out of the common area couldn't help but chuckle. "I've never been wished well in making love, but from you I think we take it as a compliment," he chuckled, tussling Andriy's hair. He paused in the doorway, turning to Lauri with a new thought. "Would you care for an escort to your room? Only if you want, of course."
 
Last edited:
Lauri slowed to a stop as Oliver did. The offer kept the pink from fading from her cheeks. “Oui, ce serait délicieux,” she decided. Lauri happily took his side on the way down the halls. Silence would not be their companion. As soon as a thought popped into Lauri’s head she had to say it, “We must continue our reading of the mystery of Ratchetts’ murder tomorrow night. I believe the detective will find that the translator had killed him.”

The young woman's presence was a comfortable one, the two having spent a fair amount of time in each other's company over the past few days. "I wouldn't have it any other way," he agreed, "Though I will not stand for the tyranny of a spoiler. If you've read ahead without me, I'd feel absolutely betrayed." The corners of his lips curled up in a playful smirk. He enjoyed her sharp mind and attention to detail, particularly as a partner to solve murders with!

“Oh, my non, I would never,” Lauri placed her right hand over her heart, a bright sincerity danced in her eyes, “It is the journey through the book together that I think makes reading that much more exciting, êtes-vous d'accord?” Lauri raised her hand off her heart and flicked her pointer finger up, “I’ve only ever skipped ahead once. I was too anxious, I had to know if Sheftu survived. I didn’t read anything. I only swept my eyes over to catch his name at the end.” Lauri explained the book she read, ‘Mara: Daughter of the Nile’ by Eloise Jarvis McGraw, featured an exhilarating adventure with double-agent spies and smooth-talking nobleman, set in ancient Egypt.

Oliver chuckled at her confession, shaking his head. "I won't hold your past peaks against you, ma chérie. Just not while we read together. Like you said it is the enjoyment of reading together and it won't do to have you spoiling the fun. I treasure watching those reactions on your face mid-sentence when the unexpected is unveiled." It had even caught her off guard while reading once!

Lauri had to agree. The fun of watching and listening to the other person read had a special delight to it. And of course, what a joy it was to do so yourself! What's more, Lauri said, "Oui, mon Trésor, and I think if ever you should spoil, I will take a page from Yonten's book and snap-snap, as a discipline," she did so with her finger and thumb for emphasis, a smirk just as playful appeared on her face.

His brows perked up in interest at the sharp sound, an amused look on his face. "Oh, will you now? You elicit many emotions in me, but I must confess that fear isn't one," he admitted. "It may not be fair though, for some of us the thought of discipline isn't a negative one. Still who knows, perhaps you will continue to surprise me."

The French maid had to break out in a smile and a spoff, “Oh, mon Trésor, you would be right not to fear me. I have never raised a hand to bring down discipline on a person in my life, negative or not,” her display had been vibrato that failed to keep up against his observation, though there was no telling if that would change as she grew more experienced, “Je dois dire, a spring of emotions I cannot define have come from my interactions with you.” Lauri came to stand at her door, her fingers gently tapped together, “I would not trade a moment of it.”

Oliver had stopped at a respectful distance, allowing her the ability to end the conversation and enter her room as she chose to do so. Thoughtful eyes flitted across her face for a long moment of silence. "Je suis d'accord et j'ai hâte d'explorer ces sentiments, ma chère." A certain sincerity rang in his tone. "Mais il est tard et vous aurez besoin de repos. J'espère que tu dors bien."

Catching the genuinity in his voice, Lauri’s one or two flutters burst into a flurry of butterflies. It would not be hard to play the role of being a lover tomorrow. Sleep couldn’t come fast enough, in fact. With that in mind, Lauri bashfully, and boldly said, "Oui, je ressens la même chose,” her cheeks burned as she raised herself on her tip-toes and gave him a parting kiss to his cheek, “Bien nuit, Oliver.” Somehow using her pet name for him here would have been overwhelming. She might not be able to sleep! Lauri rocked back onto her feet and turned to open her door. As she closed it she glanced one last time, all too aware that her color was far from her normal fairness.

Oliver had to admit the kiss had caught him off guard, particularly how quick it had come and gone before she slipped into her room. Oliver managed a nod and, "Bonne nuit ma chère," before he stepped away to stay true to his word. They'd have plenty of time to explore beyond that tomorrow, and he felt it was best he walked away now, lest he sully his presentation as a gentleman.

Friday, January 11, 2019

The morning of the next day couldn’t come too soon. Most of the castle guests began their day preparing for the well-earned break from work. Yonten and Annabelle were probably the least likely to find a difference between what they had been doing thus far and a planned date. But, Yonten decided as much as it wasn’t an obligation, he thought she might like something a little different. A few texts between him and Ellie last night gave him an idea.

Yonten typed on his phone while Annabelle was in the shower. ‘Hey, I want to do something for Anna-Banana, what’s the deets on this necklace she got?

Soon a reply came. ‘And you didn't ask her yourself? Smells like you're up to something again. Are you going to try and hide it again? Yes, she told me.’

Chuckling, Yonten typed back, ‘Nah chica, I don't plan on dying tomorrow. I got an idea for a gift. Thought I'd do a date too.’ Then he sent an add, ‘Just wanna say, for the record, I put it my wallet for safekeeping.’

There were a few minutes of waiting before Ellie's text came through. 'I'll tell you but you're not hearing it from me. Like five years ago or so now she was engaged to this guy for six months. He up and left her out of the blue for some west coast floozy he'd been screwing for pretty much the whole time they were together. She had given him the necklace and he left it with his note telling her he was leaving and she's worn it since then. Never said it but I'm pretty sure that's her reminder not to get close again. ' A few seconds later a second text came through, 'Don't know how well the date is going to go over, so be ready to tuck and roll if you have to.'

Frowning, Yonten typed, ‘Srly? That shit’s low man. Who is this fucker?’

‘You're asking a lot of questions, Yonten. Keep them up and someone might mistake it for caring’
followed after with a smile emoji came through.

Yonten shifted in his seat, responding with ‘Psshh, I can admit I care about a friend!’ a little quicker than he expected of himself. He hesitated to type more. Already he felt maybe he wasn’t properly evaluating his own reaction to hearing about some guy hurting Annabelle. It felt personal.

Still suspicious. I'm going to say I've spilled enough of my sis's life for the night. If you use any of this for evil I will hunt you down.’

Yonten chuckled, ‘Not unless Anna gets' me first, lol. But nah, I'm not doin' anything crazy.’

‘Holding you to that. But you're right, she's more than capable of kicking your ass if she needs to :3’

‘Night chica XD’

‘Goodnight and good luck’
Ellie was right. He needed it.

After his conversation with Ellie Yonten sent a message to the staff. If they didn’t have what he wanted right away, then they’d be expected to get it done by morning. Yonten finished just as Annabelle came out of the shower. Her slippers were waiting for her by the door, warm and toasty for her feet.

Annabelle was awakened in the ‘special’ way that had become an occasional habit of Yonten. While other mornings he may have crawled up from his work on her lower half to engage in more, this time he got up from the bed and grabbed his clothes saying he’d be back later. Yonten said he had business he wanted to get done. However, he’d be up for some fun in the holodeck when he was finished. Yonten estimated sometime after lunch.

The date Wesley and Inara chose would be spent through the pathways of their woodlands. A land-ship had come to Wesley’s mind only the day before. If he had won, he would have requested time to work on such a machine. As it was, Wesley raced against the clock to craft the pleasure vessel before dinner time. Inara knew she didn’t want her baby bump to get in her way. Aside from washing and picking out clothes, Inara decided to take it easy. Naps, medicines, vitamins, and snacks given in intervals, between bathroom breaks, were her list of tasks before nightfall.

The Crosse couple woke at their leisure. A trip to the real Bora Bora would have been a big hassle for a single date meant to last a day. The trip alone took nearly two. Everest had texted Wesley the night prior about possibly using the holodeck once he and his wife realized their predicament. Wes replied in a timely manner despite the late hour. Ellie and Everest were told they were welcome to use the holodeck for a stay on the sunny shores of their Bora Bora island. In fact, Wes informed them he would send a message to staff to make sure it was ready for the Crosse couple by morning. Wesley trusted them to give him a brutal review of his updates. Any flaws would be addressed in time.

Cory decided he would reveal to Rosalie a heartfelt gift he had been piecing together recently. It needed more time, in truth, but he was growing impatient. Waiting to see Rosy’s reaction had become overwhelming. Already once or twice he almost gave away his surprise. The opportunity to show her his plans on a romantic date made it all the better. Cory could hardly keep from smiling and giggling like a schoolboy. Last-minute dates needed extra effort! Like Wesley Cory wanted to take most of the day to set everything up. He even secured a holodeck room for their use. Oh he couldn’t wait! Cory beamed all through a private breakfast with Rosalie. Once he took the last bite of his food he gave Rosy a kiss that promised much more for later. Cory murmured a sweet see you later before he left to prepare.

Lauri had trouble falling asleep. Fearing she wouldn’t get enough rest she ran around in her room while researching what to do on first dates until she was too tired to think. By the time she woke up she felt she had all the energy in the world! To her surprise, she realized it came at a price. It was already noon. Lauri got to work immediately on getting ready for the night. A quick text to Inara told her about the spa, a stylist, and a wardrobe she could access if what she brought wasn’t going to work. Lauri grabbed a slice of toast to ease her fluttering stomach that she was sure could not handle a full meal right now anyway. Then she ran to the spa and stylist where she got herself waxed and made up as per the tips and tricks read online. By then it was closer to six than not. Lauri made her way to a room dedicated to clothes. After deliberation and some texts to Inara about what the tailors could do in time for the dinner, she decided to go with a satin lavender infinity dress. Then she made her way back to her room to finish getting ready for Oliver's arrival.

~oOo~​

While most couples were planning for their dates that evening, Ellie decided they would be milking their virtual vacation for the entire day, starting bright and early before breakfast. She even batted Everest's phone out of his hand when he tried to leave their chambers with it; no business today! They resumed their honeymoon rules and ventured to the holodeck for one more day whisked away from the world. Although Wesley hadn’t devised a seamless way to get real food and drink to the participants whenever and wherever they stood, he had set up a full kitchen and bar connected to the holodeck manned by a chef and an android crew. If ever either of them wanted to get refreshments, despite the efforts to blend the kitchen and bar to match the environment, they would notice similarities between restaurants they visit due to the fact that it was not as changeable as the rest of the island.

Still, everything else convinced the mind they had yet to leave their honeymoon. Everest got another day to grow his margarita baby. Ellie’s beauty in the holo-sun was as breathtaking as the one they left behind in Bora Bora. To their pleasure and delight the sky at sunset stretched across the holodeck. And the stars-- the brilliant stars twinkled their little lights over the soul mates below. Though they didn't have nearly as much time to admire the intricate scenery because their eyes and other body parts were far more preoccupied with each other.

-

Annabelle wouldn't object to the dedicated morning ritual, though it did end a bit abruptly for her taste. Still, she had long-since given up on trying to get much for accountability from him. Instead she spent the morning at a casual pace, checking up on work-related emails, doing a healthy session of yoga, and finishing off with an good run on the treadmill. Lunch came around and she journeyed down to the dining hall, joining both Rosy and Inara and the kids. It seemed most of the household was up to a lot of something, though no one seemed to think much of it.

After a light meal she returned to their room shortly before Yonten returned. A small black tote bag was tied shut that immediately caught her eye, though he was quick to draw her attention away by offering up an afternoon on the holodeck. Curiosity pocketed for now, she agreed though he went ahead of her while she said she was going to use the restroom first. By the time she arrived the black bag was nowhere in sight and he was leaning against the door, looking down at his phone. Something seemed...spiffier than normal, though she wasn't sure what. Was his shirt ironed? Nah..

"Is the deck down?" she asked as she came to stop just before him, trying to understand why he was just standing there.

-
As much as Rosalie loved him to death, she also recognized that Cory couldn't keep a secret if he absolutely needed to. There was a gnawing urge to ask him just what he was up to, but she decided to let him have his moment. That familiar sparkle was in his eyes whenever he was working with something that meant a lot to him. Wishing him well, she went off to try and get some work done, though it was only half-attempts. Since the project around the nerve gear had ended, she seemed to be less and less motivated with her own experimenting. Granted, she was also more hesitant to do anything dangerous since the pregnancy was discovered. A part of her wondered if the disinterest was at all motivated by her communications with Molly, though she buried that down, not willing to let that change herself. Lunch was brief, her stomach not objecting but also not really agreeing anything sounded great. Though she often found that to be the case when Cory wasn't around.

The afternoon went painfully slow, though six wasn't quite soon enough so she stopped for a few snacks. Work was given up on for the day, retreating to their chambers to laze about and watch a gushy movie she knew Cory would be happy to miss out on. She'd even managed to squeak in a nap and have herself presentable before he returned, changing into a comfortable dress 'with room to dance' as he had recommended.

wp4xTp7.png

-

Oliver might not have had to assemble a love vessel or prepare for a virtual adventure, but he still had plenty of preparation to do in order to offer a perfect evening that would be fitting for Lauri's introduction to a new chapter. Picking up on a handy trick he'd seen Cory use, he consulted the kitchens for their dinner plans. One female servant in particular was recruited to assist him throughout the afternoon, providing the feminine eye he needed now and then to confirm an idea was in fact romantic and not creepy or over-the-top. Much to his delight he'd found a ballroom and that was adjoined to one of the libraries. The first was perfectly illuminated by strategically placed candles with a small table and two chairs in the corner, the first of many steps for their evening.

At precisely six a soft rapt sounded on Lauri's door. A gentleman would never be late nor would he add unnecessary pressure and present himself before he was expected. He'd donned a suit for the occasion, feeling it was only fair and what a woman deserved when being treated to aged wine. When the door opened his smile naturally widened, eyes dancing along her form before returning to her own. "Vous êtes belle," he murmured before realizing he was blocking her way and stepped aside, offering his arm for her to take. "Shall we, ma chérie?"

~oOo~​

Yonten looked up. A playful grin quirked up his lips, “Sup, chica.” He stowed his phone, “Nah, I just got distracted. C’mon,” he said, turning to open the door of the holodeck.

In no time at all they were up to their usual antics, though they hadn’t pulled each other a part just yet. They revisited old loads, tried a new game or two, and then maybe wrestled over certain weapons for sparring. Even though they both knew they could summon an extra, it was the principle of the matter!

As it got closer to dinner Yonten took Annabelle aside to the console, “I want to eat here. I found something you might like.” The room shimmered as the environment changed to a Japanese garden at twilight. Stars just began to twinkle in the dusky blue sky above them. “This is pretty cool, huh?” Yonten walked with Annabelle on the stone path that wound around the dense flora.

Occasionally small bridges took them over koi ponds with the colorful fish swimming lazily around. Flowers bloomed along the pathway. Songbirds in the distance hummed a familiar, pleasing tune, though it was too faint to tell which song they sang.

6827c7c66492b2e5a1c926602da21ffb.jpg


Along the way Yonten kept a comfortable pace. He appeared in no way out of the ordinary for his personality. The only difference might have been that this time he paid more attention to the scenery. The kind of interest he had seen Annabelle give her surroundings on occasion, yet hadn’t found much point in doing himself. A few times his black eyes would land on Annabelle. In those moments she saw his old mischievous glint shimmer in his obsidian gaze. Sometimes he’d do his usual sneak pinch to her thigh or threaten sweet nothings, but mostly they walked in the cool evening of the lush forestry handcrafted with care by some passionate landscaper. Yonten pointed up at the familiar architecture of the kind found in the Land of the Rising Sun. “That’s a pagoda.” The tops of the structure peeked over the garden.

f117d81f7d65bfdca79a24a86bbf1e2c.jpg


Another bridge took them closer to it. Yonten walked up the stone stepps to the gazebo-like building. A traditional low table where they could sit for dinner was set up. Yonten did not look surprised and he didn’t try to feign ignorance. “Thought we could eat here for dinner. They got sushi and hot sake,” Yonten added in a content murmur that he loved hot sake. He took a place on the tatami flooring among soft pillows for a comfortable position. Yonten rubbed his hands together. The staff he charged with the task of serving them would be there shortly.

-

Cory had been hard at work finishing the project he had in mind as much as he could before picking Rosalie up. The young man wore an outfit to match, having insisted he knew what she was wearing beforehand. “There’s my Rosy,” Cory beamed, offering his arm, “You look beautiful. As always,” he couldn’t help but say it again.

A faint pink blush was on her cheeks as she took his arm and planted a soft kiss on his cheek. "Maybe I'll need to let you pick our outfits more often," she chuckled.

“Oh I had help,” Cory spoffed, “But I like it! And I probably will do this again.”

"And you're looking especially dapper. Going to tell me what the occasion is? We don't usually dress up for date nights." Those usually involved the opposite of clothes after a movie and cuddles!

“I won’t say a word. You’ll see.” he chuckled, miming the motion of zipping his mouth closed.

The two made their way to the holodeck Cory reserved. It wasn’t as big as some, but it would do the trick for now. Once they entered the room Rosalie saw above them a sky scattered with clouds illuminated by the holo-moon. The landscape had been the first taste of what was to come; the color, the rise of the ground, the treeline in the distance sprouting from angled slopes. Cory enjoyed seeing the look on his fiance’s face. It seemed to eerily hit the right notes of her mood. But what caught her eye next took away her breath. A mansion. Not a generic one that only pleased the eye of an architect, but one that could not have been anything other than tailored to Rosy’s taste.

FB_IMG_1593266590994.jpg

“There’s more,” Cory beamed, guiding to the front door. He opened it to reveal an interior Rosy had occasionally pondered aloud about. “I’ve been taking notes. I hope I got it right. Come here. I’ll show you the theatre room.” It didn’t take long to find it. Rosy and Cory knew exactly where it would be. The rows of leather seats curved pleasantly around a large white screen. That and more Rosalie saw he had put into the design of the entertainment room.

FB_IMG_1593266535255.jpg

As amazing as this was, it didn’t stop there. Cory took Rosy by the hand up to their master bedroom. He proved he had put much attention to detail. The way the bed was positioned, the fireplace, the window that overlooked the enchanting landscape, and even the closet had been his best guess as to what she had envisioned.

FB_IMG_1593266502880.jpg

“Look out the window,” Cory pointed to the elegant pool crafted as if out of the stone of the Earth itself. The water rippled clean and pure, reflecting the estate on the surface. Lights from inside the mansion danced over the water creating an ambiance of calm and serenity.

FB_IMG_1593266573501.jpg

Cory turned Rosalie to him, a gentle smile on his face, “I know you’ve wanted to build on our own Rosy. I want you to know I care about what you hope for in our marriage. This home is a home because I have you. And I will build it anywhere you want. While we’re here in Avostoska we can simulate any environment we can get to in reality. I want to find the one you like best. As for me, I’ll live anywhere and live in anything, as long as you’re with me.”

Reaching for his hand, nearly in tears but unbelievably happy she smiled. "Oh Cory, it's perf- oh!" Her hand retracted to her stomach, brows furrowing.

Momentarily caught off guard, Cory's heart jumped when Rosy appeared disturbed, "What's the matter? Are you okay?"
-

Lauri had become nervous as she waited for the clock to strike six. She had all but exhausted every necessary task. Hair, makeup, dress-- what else to do? The closer it got the more she wondered if she got this right. After a check, and recheck, of the first date articles she had been looking over she heard the knock. Lauri stowed her phone on her bed connected to a charger. It took every ounce of her restraint not to take it with her. Intellectually she knew Rosy and Cory were busy and likely wouldn’t text. But the fearful part of her habits formed by her controlling Aunt told her they might. And what would she do if they didn’t hear from her in a timely manner? Clenching her fists she turned her back on her phone and did her best to ignore the twist in her stomach.

Upon opening it and seeing Oliver the uneasiness dulled. He was the same handsome in a fancier suit. Oliver’s observation of her was nearly missed for how she spent her time taking in his own figure. A mutual praise for Oliver was promptly given. Lauri felt proud her selections pleased him. The satin lavender infinity dress gave her many options. A quick braid of her hair pinned with lilacs complimented her hairstyle.

WTqGDB4.png
[/spoiler']
38a591400da423dda8aacf28a806ff85.jpg

Lauri took his arm, “Oui, mon Tresor, the night awaits!”

The two fell into easy conversation on their way to the ballroom. Lauri hardly noticed the time or the direction. It felt like they arrived within moments. Her feet told her otherwise. Lauri regretted the ‘hot tip’ to wear heels because they were ‘in season’ now. She hadn’t been one for this kind of footwear. In fact, often she was barefoot on the vineyard. Lauri didn’t know if that would be considered silly. She kept it to herself.

“Oh mon Dieu, this is beautiful!” Lauri’s attention swept over the ballroom. The candles around the floor, the little table set for two, and the space given for inevitable dancing impressed her. “Mon premier rendez-vous sera en effet à retenir!”

~oOo~​

For as many hours as they'd logged on the holodeck and as many places as they'd visited, this one was completely new. Both in the scenery around them and the way the idea of eating there rather than logging out to head down to the dining hall. It wasn't the first time they'd taken advantage of the evolving aspect of eating in the virtual worlds, but they had both agreed they enjoyed the break and time with others enough to keep it limited. Sitting down on one of the pillow beside the low table, Annabelle eyed him suspiciously.

"So this is...nice," she admitted, honestly having enjoyed the pleasant foliage and gentle air. It was serene and a change of pace she didn't object to, but still. "But we could have had sushi and hot saki downstairs. Any reason we're camped up here?"

-

Seeing the house - their home - Rosalie was all but rendered speechless. It was absolutely perfect! The stone walls, castle-like tower and spiral staircase. It was exactly what she'd told him about a few times; grand like Avostoska but on a more modest scale that it could feel like their home. She was astounded by how much work he had put into the details around them, already able to imagine them being in this house. It was like a life-size interactive version of the Sims that she was more than excited to dive into.

Listening to Cory and how he wanted their lives together be, she could feel her heart filling so much she thought it might burst. Reaching for his hand, nearly in tears but unbelievably happy she smiled. "Oh Cory, it's perf- oh!" Her hand retracted to her stomach, brows furrowing.

Momentarily caught off guard, Cory's heart jumped when Rosy appeared disturbed, "What's the matter? Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I just..." she trailed off, still frowning until the realization hit her of just what was happening. Her face slowly relaxed, eyes wide as she looked up to meet his gaze. "I think...I think I just felt her kick." It had been the tiniest motion, but something so small could only kick so hard. "Cory! I felt her!" Quickly she grabbed his hand and tugged it so his palm was against the tiny bump, wanting to share it with him.

Cory waited for a moment, holding his breath. His big brown eyes were as wide as her own. Though as the seconds ticked by into a minute, he slowly exhaled, "Is she moving?"

Rosy's face fell slightly when she realized he hadn't been feeling the same little flutters that she had. "Y-yeah," she said. "Maybe it's not strong enough yet for you to feel. They're really little and almost a tickle." It felt magical and she was borderline disappointed he couldn't experience. "I'm guessing as she gets bigger you will. We'll have to keep trying until you can." She decided that after this she needed to read up more on just what they could expect so there weren't such alarming surprises!

-

Watching Lauri taking in the sight was enjoyable on it's own, Oliver's smile lingering as she praised his work. "I'm glad. Now, lunch was long ago and I don't want you feeling peckish," he said as he led her to one of the seats. Once she was seated he eased her close enough for comfort without squishing her before taking his own seat across from her. Almost immediately two platters were delivered to the table and set before each of them. His was revealed to be delicious smelling chicken primavera while Lauri's was french onion soup. The servant then poured a glass of Sauvignon Blanc for Oliver before turning to see if it would be her choice as well or if she'd voice a different preference. She'd selected a Pino Gris from Alsace and the two were left to enjoy their meal in peace.

“My family would be furious if they knew I picked a pinto from Alsace,” Lauri chuckled, “But what is better is simply better, oui?”

"Je ne pourrais pas être plus d'accord," he nodded to her wine. "We can only spend so much of our lives pleasing those around us, eventually it is time to please ourselves."

The words rang closer to home than Oliver might have guessed. Lauri smiled warmly, “Oui, I think you’re right, mon Tresor.”

Light chatter floated back and forth as they enjoyed their food before they'd both had their fill. Rising to his feet, Oliver eased Lauri to hers before guiding her over to the center of the ballroom. A servant slipped into the room from the side, taking place in the corner where an orchestra or band would be positioned only equipped with a cello and slowly began to fill the room with sweet music. One hand cupped hers while the other went to her waist, slipping into a well-practiced pose.



Oliver gently led her about the room for about a minute before stopping when he noticed that her footwork seemed to be struggling. "Maybe without the shoes? I promise not to step on your toes," he offered gently, holding her waist gingerly as support.

~oOo~​

“Yeh, I wanted to eat here with you,” Yonten said simply, happy to see the servants, dressed appropriately, come to serve them an array of delectable handcrafted sushi. One of them bent to pour him his sake. Yonten took the small cup as soon as it was filled, “Not like we haven’t before, chica” Yonten sipped his steamy drink, following up with an ‘aaahh’. He placed the cup down to pick up his chopsticks, “Don’t think because this place is all calm and shit that I’m not going to dig into you too after I eat.” He smirked, clacking the tips of his chopsticks like pinchers.

By all accounts, the oddest change had been the choice of scenery. Yonten was perfectly himself. The Tibetan man did not take kindly to manufactured grace or feigning manners for polite society. From the moment he walked into their lives, because of their friendship with Wesley, he had been unapologetically Yonten. The same man who swaggered into the drawing-room in this very castle a year ago for the Hunter Ball. The same one who held no grudge when Annabelle had chosen Joao over him initially. The same guy who, without expectation of reciprocation, got her that peach daiquiri and who helped her up from the pool without so much as an acknowledgment.

This man looked up at her with a mouth full of sushi, popping a questioning brow, “You gonna eat or what, chica?” he swallowed to clear his mouth, “This is damn good sushi.”

-


“But…” Cory pressed his hands gently to her belly, “Well wait, let’s see,” he chuckled as he maneuvered Rosalie’s body around, “Maybe this way…” he may have looked goofy, and he may have failed, but Cory did his best to try to feel his baby once again. Just a couple more times. Okay, three or four. Finally defeated by the inevitability, Cory shrugged with a smile, “Okay, she wins this time!”

Chuckling, Rosy pulled both of his hands to wrap around her in an embrace and placed a deep kiss on his lips. "I'll talk to her about it. Tell her to go easy on her old man," she murmured with a peeking smirk. "This place is so absolutely perfect, Cory. You have no idea how happy you make me to know how much this means to you."

Cory enjoyed the kiss. It nearly stole his attention away. Having her in his arms didn’t help! His brain caught up with him and he smiled and gave her a kiss of his own, “I hope we can make this particular holodeck experience a little more perfect.”

Taking Rosy by the hand they toured the rest of the house. Cory pointed out the vision he had for what he hoped would be the final layout. Along the way they talked about the little adventures they’d have created the ambiance of a cozy home here. Every once in a while Cory would tuck his hands in his pockets, look around, and murmur, “Wow…” He did this quite a bit until he ended up voicing aloud the thoughts bouncing in his head when he did so, “Wow, I am really blessed. I can just see my children running these halls.” Though he said it, he had done so in a soft voice to himself, unaware if Rosy had heard him.

While the house had become the hot topic of their night Cory kept smiling at Rosalie as if he knew a little secret. And he did, of course. Before Rosalie had gotten to the point of asking him, though, Cory had her close her eyes, “Don’t peek! I’ll know!” Because she’d gasp and he knew it! Cory positioned her hands as if to receive a box or something. A moment later Rosalie felt something heavy placed in her hands. It felt warm and soft, and it moved! Cory didn’t have to say a word at this point. Rosy could sense she was allowed to look.

c2648aa46b5a0591120dbb041fa38580.jpg

-

"Oh oui, sans eux, ils craignent!" Lauri nodded, leaning on him a moment to do just that. The lavender heels clattered as they skidded across the room, “Oh, much better. Merci,” Lauri flexed her toes before beginning to dance again.

The music had been selected as deliciously as the meal. It entranced Lauri. But not as much as her dancing partner. As Cory would have suspected, Lauri secretly decided to pretend to be a lover! And what did lovers do? Well, movies and books said they gazed into the other's eyes, smiled affectionately, and flirted with their body language. However, as she did so Lauri began to feel a little guilty. And a little more pulled into the act until she wondered if she was not convincing herself that she did, indeed, want Oliver as a lover. A real one. Fear sprang into her heart that she had been doing him a disservice. To play a role was one thing. To become it was another. Especially without the other knowing. Lauri eased herself off the pedal to a more moderate paced demeanor. The change, if even noticed, could have been faint and perhaps due to the exercise of their waltz. When the songs ended and they made their way to the library, she had intended to tame the butterflies that had ceased to settle.

“Oh, mon Dieu, the fireplace!” Lauri brightened. She had agreed with Oliver that spending the night in front of one in a library had a lovely feel to it. And the furs laid out beside the crackling hearth only excited the mind further. The sultry, cozy mood enhanced due to the dimming lights that allowed the fire to illuminate their reading session to come. “Neige! Oh, comme c'est joli.” she breathed, seeing the flakes of white float down outside the large window.

~oOo~​

Annabelle’s suspicion seemed to melt away pretty quickly with that comment. He certainly was still Yonten, and that was something she had come to accept. He might have seemed a bit rough around the edges are first, but it worked out well seeing as she want the smoothest herself. "And they say romance is dead," she half spoffed, half cackled as she took a few slices for herself. The first was popped in her mouth and met with a sigh of appreciation.

"Fuckin good sushi. And good find. I like this place," Annabelle commented once she'd emptied her mouth enough. The next few pieces were enjoyed more slowly, glancing around at the nearby trees and pond as she chewed. "We should mark this one to come back sometime. Peaceful."

-

Rosy wouldn't object to their exploration of the holodeck. Ever since one had become the sexual paradise for Yonten and Annabelle, she'd been curious herself to just what the experience could be like. She didn't know just what they'd stumble upon, but she did know that of late she'd felt more prone to being adventurous while her body shape and stamina still allowed it.

Walking about she had wondered what was making him murmur, though she wouldn't have expected to hear him say what she had. Once more she could feel herself melting with joy. She shared his sentiment and wanted to have that picture perfect life with him more than words could express. His excitement bridled her question and replaced it with curiosity. Her eyes were closed until she felt the furry squirming mass, opening suddenly to see the chocolate canine.

"He's so cute!" She said as the programed pup squirmed and whined like a real dog would, trying to get close enough for kisses. Rosy happily obliged, pulling him up to her chest and burying her face in his fur and inhaling his generated scent. "Oh, Cory I love him! You'd really get us a dog? You're not worried or anything?" There were a lot of hunters - like Anita and Robert - who had firm anti-animal beliefs due to familiars.

--

Their smooth dancing continued once her shoes were removed, Oliver happy to keep the lead as they floated about. He was greatly enjoying himself, though not nearly as much as he was enjoying Lauri. She was enchanting, to say the very least, and they were experiencing an arguably perfect night of romance.

He came to her side as she admired the snow, unable to keep from smiling her delight. "Beautiful," he said in agreement, though his gaze had remained on her rather than out the windowpane. One hand came to rest lightly between her shoulder blades, his palm against the bare skin. "What would you like to do next, ma cherie?"

~oOo~​

Yonten bobbed his head as he chewed. Once he took another sip of his sake he said, “Yeh, I think I will,” he cleaned off his hand to go do that now so he wouldn’t forget later. He accessed a console not far from where they sat.

On his way back over Yonten slowed his pace. He watched Annabelle eating her dinner in quiet thought. He knew he wanted to give her a peaceful night. Annabelle having used the word to describe their time here was a good sign he achieved that goal. A part of him wondered what kind of tension she may have felt if he pushed the idea of this being a date. It had been his intention. But that conversation with Ellie shifted his view of their situation. It had prompted him to get the item he wanted to offer to her. There were no two ways about it. The only problem he had was when to give it to her. Something told Yonten that once they finished eating would be a good time.

“Marked it,” Yonten said, dropping down again.

The conversation between them, though not typical, was normal for them. The occasional cackle of Annabelle’s mirth strained the comfort of the staff. Yet, as always, Yonte didn’t give a single shit. Some say it was because of his slight hearing damage. Some say he simply had a tolerance for crude sounds. What did Yonten say? ‘Who gives a fuck!’ If he didn’t care why he didn’t mind it, then he saw no reason for anyone else to.

Near the end of the meal Yonten was merry with sake. He felt loose. He felt ready. As soon as the dinner spread was cleared by the staff he pulled out from beneath the table the black bag. “I was gonna make this a date,” he said to her truthfully, implying it wasn’t. Truly, it hadn’t been dissimilar to other nights. Except the choice of the setting and, apparently this black bag. Yonten pulled out from the bag a long, thin box and a smaller square one. “I thought I’d give you something for your necklace. Like one of those velvet stands, you know?” he hoped he didn’t have to describe further, “But you know what? I think you could use this instead.”

The thin box opened to reveal a six-inch hairpin. A silver dragonfly set with two emeralds was on the decorative end. Annabelle could easily grip it like a handle. Yonten pulled and showed her that it, in fact, doubled as a dagger. The sheat helped keep the sharp edge from cutting her skull. Yonten put the pieces back together and held it out, “If ever a muddafuka break your heart again, you stab his with this.”

2020_07_02_15_43_55_Untitled_2.0_RGB_color_3_layers_5100x7002_GIMP.png

-

There couldn’t have been a happier Cory for this night than when he saw Rosalie’s excitement bloom further and further. Beaming, Cory said, “Yeah, you know what? Molly seems nice. Maybe she will go nuts one day, who knows, but-- hell, doesn’t it make sense that not all animals are just going to be familiars?” Cory reached out to pet the puppy, “There’s thousands of these guys. I bet if we get a puppy and keep it from strangers we won’t have to worry about mages making it into a familiar.”

There was just something about it that made sense to him. Cory had been thinking it over for a long while too. They’ve seen many families with pups and cats and birds; mundies with pets. None of them had any issues. Maybe it would be a small change, but hey, Cromwell boys seemed to like making waves! Wes did it with Inara and their children. Cory could do it with pets.

-

Lauri felt her body blush from his touch, like he had pressed a button. She turned to look at him with a playful smile, doing her best not to let her features betray the thumping in her heart, “Read. Je veux lire avec vous, mon Trésor.”

Taking the initiative, Lauri looped her arm with Oliver. She found she had not looked away from his face as they approached the furs. Lauri glanced away with a bashful smile. She let go of him so she could settle on the warm pelts. She tried to distract herself by pulling over the book to her lap to find the last page they had been on. It was her turn to read this time. Lauri’s hazel eyes had trouble doing so. They kept looking over at Oliver. Each time she did her mouth quirked into a smile almost involuntarily. It took a moment more to start when she realized she flipped past the appropriate page!

“Oh, silly moi. Et c'est parti," Lauri chuckled. She cleared her throat and began the chapter. While before this night she was much more animated and ran about the room gathering the right kind of accouterments for her theatrical portrayal of the story, she could not fully focus. Lauri would forget her place or trail off as she caught herself lingering on Oliver. At the final word of her chapter, she hesitated to hand him the book, her eyes on his hand so close to hers. Lauri did so though, and she shifted closer to him while she listened. But she barely heard a word. Lauri couldn’t help it. She found herself simply enthralled with Oliver himself.
 
Date? That simple four-letter word caught Annabelle's attention more than she would have expected, nearly missing the next thing Yonten had to say. They'd spent the past nearly two weeks in a slew of positions and in a good start of locations courtesy of the holodeck, but she didn't know if she could stand to label it or them. Her instincts told her that simply knowing it as they bumped like crazy was better, it was safer. She swallowed down the thoughts of why with the last of her sake and pulled her focus back on him and the box he had presented.

The hair pin was gorgeous and appropriate given her affinity for dragonflies. She accepted it carefully, running her finger along the wings with a soft smile that spread into a chuckle at his words. She wouldn't question where he had found out at, already having a decent idea, but accepting that even if you didn't talk about it, the past often caught up to you.

"It's elegant...and lethal. Appropriate. Better just hope I'd never have to use it on you," she spoffed, taking her eyes off the pin and finding his black eyes. The joke aside, she struggled between her mind and mouth, wanting to ask and say more but also not about to spoil the pleasant moment they were sharing. She'd take what she could get. "Thank you, Yonten."

-

His agreement sent her over the moon. Rosalie felt as if she was being shown everything she had ever wanted and then told that she could add would have it. No tricks, only time and planning. Setting the puppy down she tugged Cory down for a long kiss as she fought off tears of happiness, finally pulling away to smile up at him. "I love you," she whispered.

“I love you…” Cory murmured. He continued their kisses, beginning to sway in that usual, sensual manner, but a little someone got in the way! Perhaps a preview of what was to come when they had their own munchkin.

Their moment was interrupted by a rascal of a simulation when the pup clambered around them excitedly. Wobbly legs couldn't maintain balance and suddenly spilled out beneath him, spreading out with a whimper. Rosy chuckled, stopping to help right him as his tail wagged animatedly until his whole back end was going back and forth.

"Silly boy," she said as she straightened back up, an arm snaking around Cory's waist. "I think we can wait until Amelie is a few years old. I want her to be able to grow up with him. You'd be a good playmate, wouldn't you Charlie?"

-

Oliver lay beside her, propped up on his forearm, just as attentive and he normally was while she read. Admittedly, while he gazed up at her speckled eyes dancing along the page, he heard little to none of the story. Even her fumbles were only met with a smile as her cheeks flushed before moving on. She was a beautiful young woman, and he had to assume these were all reactions to what she knew was to come.

When the time came for his chapter to be read, he didn't get far at all. The story, though a wonderful one, couldn't keep his attention today. "I'm sorry Lauri, but I'm afraid I simply cannot focus," he admitted finally. "Seeing you here, illuminated by the hungry flames of the fire, I'm being reminded that it's not only the fire with an appetite. Ma cherie, I am famished and you look delectable, and to hold that at bay any longer would be simply inhumane."

Tossing the book aside, he shifted until he was inches before her. His hand found her soft back again, this time along with his arm spreading up her back, pulling her against him. In a fluid motion he'd closed the gap and laid her on her back along to pellets, his lips a fraction of an inch from hers the entire time, restrained. With her settled and his body hovering just above hers, the hand was formerly beneath her slid out and his thumb caressed the curve of her cheek bone. "I want to kiss you, more than the most eloquent words will ever convey," he confessed slowly, his warm breath washing over her lips with each small exhale. "But I know that you will be the sweetest wine and that I will desire more and more after a sip. Before I take the first drink, know that you can stop this whenever you so choose, ma Cherie."


~oOo~​

A nod acknowledged her gratitude, though Yonten wasn’t done with the subject, “I dunno chica, maybe I wanna risk that,” Yonten shrugged, failing to keep his mouth from quirking into a casual smirk, “Maybe I think you’re worth gettin’ shanked in my heart.” His left hand fiddled with the smaller square box. The sound of lightly scratching metal told Annabelle that it wasn’t a ring. That kind of jewelry would have been secured in the middle by some velvet slot. Yonten dropped his black eyes down to it in indecision. Finally, he said, “If you ever want to take that ride with me, you can switch out your silver cross with this when you’re ready, chica,” Yonten popped over the little box to reveal yet another piece of jewelry. This time it simply meant to be worn for its beauty’s sake.


unknown.png


-

“Charlie?” Cory chuckled, thinking of old Charles Young, “Well, for one thing, we have time to think over names.” This would be a puppy meant for their family it only seemed fair to choose the one together. “What about Coco? Because I want one as pretty as your chocolate eyes.” Cory smiled, running his hand over the pup. “Speaking of Chocolate-- are you hungry? I was thinking we could test out the table tonight. See how you like the set up.” And if not, they could always tweak it later. Cory purred, “We can test out a lot of this place. I figure after dinner what better room to test than what would be ours?” The pup would be kept out or logged away at that point. There was no chance Cory would let his cuteness disrupt that romance as long as he had the power to prevent the pup!

-

As Oliver began to speak Lauri felt her breath catch in her throat. She let out an exhale as she found herself pressed between fur and man. Little lilac petals loosed from her hair where her head rubbed against the pelts where he laid her. Lauri trembled in his hold as she listened to him speak. He was a book in himself, enrapturing her. Her head nodded as he spoke of what he wanted. It was what she wanted too. Oh mon Dieu, oh mon Dieu! She repeated in wonderment at the desire building up inside. Lauri’s fingers absentmindedly gripped him as she felt an ache grow; a heat beginning to burn like the fire beside them. With Oliver’s last word she said with every ounce of sincerity, in a voice soft and yet thick “Oui, oui mon Trésor.” Lauri’s hands pulled away at his clothes, “Bois de moi, comme je veux boire de toi.”

~oOo~​

Ginger brows furrowed together in confusion at his first statements, trying to decide just where this was going. She was borderline confused with how he'd insisted they weren't labeling this as a date and yet he sat there offering up beautiful jewelry that had clearly taken a fair amount of consideration to pick out. Immediately she recognized the necklace gem as her birthstone, which might not have been a big thing to most, but she had already experienced an engagement from hell to a man who couldn't have guessed her birth date if he had to. It was slowly becoming apparent just how much attention Yonten had paid to her, starting with their surroundings, her preferred sushi types, and so many more things. He'd even took note of her unusual necklace storage space of the lamp at her side of the bed (because she wasn't trusting him with it again!).

She had accepted the small box, mind racing as she wrapped her head around it and what he was offering. Finally she spoke, looking back at him. "I don't, uh," she didn't like just how it was feeling with this mounting uncertainty. "Is this because the maid turned you down? Because it doesn't change what we are, what we have going on here. We're still going to mess around and shit. I guess I just don't understand." Or she was keeping herself from letting it make sense.

-

"You don't like Charlie? I thought it was cute! Like Charlie and the Chocolate Factory," she defended her choice, though she wasn't set in stone. Especially not when he presented his opposition in the sweetest way. They had plenty of time to discuss names, especially if they would wait until Amelie was older. For now she took both of his hands, leading him as she backed toward the dining area. "I have plenty of things I'd like to test with you. We can start with the height and design of the table..maybe even touch on it's structural integrity," a playful smirk appeared as she turned to walk forward. The pup, Charlie or not, was likely programmed to follow them about and was swaying side to side as his tail wagged, occasionally stopping for a good ear itch. "Or we can do a bedroom tour. I am all yours - tonight and for the rest of my life."

-

Her confirmation was all that had kept their lips apart and as soon as it was given he closed the distance, capturing her lips and holding them and Lauri for a stretch of eternity. Oliver could hear his heart already pounding from the build-up of their evening and the trance that was her gaze. Eventually he broke away, hands delicately removing her looping gown before returning for a heated continuance, though it gingerly wandered about her body. Occasionally he'd pause, looking to her for reassurance that no part of her was changing her mind. Down to his own briefs through a strategic removal process, did another consent check before diving face first into French territory, feeling it was only appropriate for her to experience the full package. When Lauri was unwavering in her decision he brought them gingerly up to the point of no return before tipping into a realm of sensual desires and sweet nothings well into the night as the fire raged beside them.


~oOo~​

Yonten chuckled at the mention of Lauri. She had been far from his mind since last he saw her. But to clarify he said, “Shit, I think I still have a chance with her. Who knows what my life is gonna be like, you know? If a mage don’t kill me, Diki could-- or you. If we’re just having fun I don’t why I can’t try again,” Yonten shrugged, sliding the black tote her way if she wanted to keep the gifts and bring them up later. As for what she finished off with, Yonten said, “But hell I don’t want to change us-- who we are-- I’m not crazy. I haven’t been anyone other than what I want to be. I don’t expect you to change your character. But I don’t think it’s out of your free will to change your mind, chica. So if this is what you want, if you just wanna have fun with me and mess around, then I can dig it,” Yonten pointed at the necklace he gave her at that point, his black eyes dead serious, “But just so you know, the moment I see that around your neck-- and I’m not playn’ chica, I mean it-- the moment I see you wear that, I’m taking you as mine.” And all that this would imply. His, as in his woman. And he would give himself to her. They’d be a dating pair at that point. Yonten would claim full Bro Code privileges as her boyfriend. There was no worry about giving any answer tonight. It would be at her discretion if and when she wanted to wear it. Or not at all. If she gave it away he was likely never to see her wear it. If she gave it back right now he’d accept her choice. Yonten would resume their usual at that point. And maybe see to chasing a little French maid. Or an Italian one, or anyone skirt that was free for him to hike, as a single unattached man.

-

Oh that last sentence did Cory in for sure. It was too sweet and sexy not to want to take her. Cory wished he wasn’t starving. How had he thought it was a good idea not to eat first? He was pulled between food and having Rosalie now. Can’t he do both? Wait, would that be weird? Yeah, that would be weird. Unless he incorporated food during their love making. But what if he pays too much attention to the food in the beginning and ignores his manly duties? He was so hungry, he just might. These thoughts ran around in Cory’s head as he made his choice. Cory tried to make sitting at the table for dinner a romantic move, “Let’s have our meal first. We can check the table right after.”

They had been wandering around long enough for the staff to spread the table with the food she favored during her pregnancy as it became easier for her to eat regular food. Grilled caprese chicken just like she loved waited on her plate along with a hollowed out baked squash full of vegetables and likely too much cheese. Cory had his own plate of garlic pork chops with a side of buttery peas and carrots. Lately he found a love of this dish. It just might become his new favorite. But he had to admit, nothing he could consume would taste as good as Rosy.


unknown.png
1593793822321.png


e0534b4669c437bc9c1cbe343f67c947.jpg


As soon as they were ready to eat Cory found his knife and fork working quicker than they had before that night. He couldn’t chew fast enough. Halfway through he found his stomach was satisfied. He had been watching Rosalie like a hawk. As soon as he read her body language telling him she had her fill, he cleared his mouth with a sip of his wine and got up. Cory hadn’t been one to be reckless. But something in him couldn’t stifle his need for her to the point that when he had pulled her to him he shoved aside the dishes. To hell with the mess! Cory gingerly set Rosalie on the tabletop and delved into this dish, his lovely fiance.

-

Lauri enjoyed the kisses, up and down, and she felt herself lost in them and him. Being new she became a student of his masterwork. Occasionally a memory of Crissy mentioning a thing or two about bedding someone came to mind that she tested out. Overall Lauri allowed herself to be swept away into the paws of the British Lion. Once they were spent and entangled in each other's embrace, Lauri knew she would never regret this night or being with him. But she wondered if she would ever forgive herself if she didn’t admit what had been brewing in her heart since the first time they read together. Lauri was too fearful to say it to him while he was awake. She decided perhaps she could do it if she thought he was asleep. Lauri had no way of knowing if she timed it right. But once she thought Oliver had drifted off, she whispered, “Oh mon trésor endormi. Je pense que je tombe amoureux de toi ..." Satisfied for now, Lauri’s heart settled. She soon slumbered with her body comfortably molded to his own.

~oOo~​

During their time together, Annabelle had seen him joke around countless times, both with her and with Wesley and the others. The laid-back Tibetan man had just become a comfortable part of her day, but right then and there, all jokes were off. He looked at her and had given her straight facts, presented what he wanted and it happened to be her. In that moment it frightened the fierce redhead more than she cared to admit. What he was asking for was the start of every problem. Life had told her that opening up was the easiest way to be squandered and shattered, leading to her building a wall of quick whips and sarcastic smiles, layered beneath a scandalous nearly playgirl style of quick and fast nights. What he was suggesting was only commitment, which might have been harmless to most. To Anna though, it still seemed a treacherous line to walk.

"I'll think about it," she finally offered him, setting the case down on the table before her. It wasn't much, but right then it was the most she could muster. Not that she didn't trust his word, but there was too much scarring especially when it came to chasing skirts. He had all but come with a warning label, which meant putting on that necklace was not just going to be commitment, but her deciding to trust someone again. Whether or not she'd take that chance was still undecided, though she tried to lighten the mood. "Guess that would mean my days of scaring Joao to the point of celibacy would be over," she spoffed, shaking her head. Not that either had tried to make a move for each other since she'd found her way to Yonten's bed, nor did she have any intentions of winding up anywhere else in the castle. She was comfortable where they were, leaving her on the ledge of uncertainty.

-

Rosy had been just as hungry as Cory had, if not more and the food was cooked to perfection as always. A few minutes into the meal, she noticed he had been eating quicker than normal, able to guess why easily enough. Though she shared his sentiment, she also decided to add to the sentiment that absence makes the heart grow fonder, taking her time eating. It was for naught though, because she too filled soon enough and he was upon her like a lion on a gazelle, making her heart quicken. His strength to move her was unexpected and admired, squeaking softly before she looked up at him from the table, imagining this to be their future in it's best virtual design before her attention focused on her love and the important task at hand.

-

Oliver had found a comfortable position for sleeping with his chin resting atop her now messy hair. Eyes closed and glasses set a hopefully safe distance away, he had nearly drifted off when the gentle vibration of her voice caught his attention. Immediately he knew those words weren't ones he was meant to hear. A part of him was pleased to hear that the sense of interest he had felt wasn't one ended, and yet he didn't know what this would mean for them. Lauri was a beautiful, smart woman whom he had enjoyed his time with, and yet he didn't know what would come of it once the mission against the mages ended. He'd have no reason to stay in Avostoska and even if he did, there was nothing to say that Cory and Rosalie would stay for long. If Lauri was tasked with being her assistant, that could mean that any emotions and feelings that grew between them would have to find their way to stretch across oceans. He did know that he cared for her and the bright rays of sun she brought into his life, and the idea of putting her through that was less than appealing. Knowing nothing could be done at this point and that there were far too many what-ifs involved, he accepted what was transpiring and vowed to give her the best of days while he could, eyes closing as he drifted to sleep with her tucked carefully in his arms.

~oOo~​

Yonten decided that satisfied him. The ball was in her court. If and when she wanted to try it out, and if he was still around to take up the role, he would give it a try. The strangest part of it all was how he came to want it. But perhaps that would be something she learned another day. Right now he was eyeing her clothes. Today Annabelle had taken his Blink-182 shirt. In his initial efforts to dissuade her from getting his band shirts by feigning his dislike of her wearing his button-ups, he began to enjoy seeing her walk around the castle in his sentimental clothes. Maybe because she had no idea he really didn’t mind the button-ups and only tried to wear them when she wanted him to pull her clothes off. In any case, he took that as a subtle sign of her consideration of him.

“Yeh, they would be. If he tried anything I’d have to shank Joao and I like that muddafucka. I know my days chasing skirts would be over,” Yonten smirked, sliding onto the low table in fluid motion. He was careful to allow the box to be set aside in a safer area. The electricity in the air foreshadowed what was about to happen, “I couldn’t chase your skirt,” he admitted, tugging her up to his chest. If there was any suspicion on what that implied, he said in a rough purr, “Can’t chase what I took off you.” Yonten’s hands swooped up the sides of Annabelle to discard the shirt. He did so delicately, since he did like that shirt. Not as much as he loved others, but it was still a favorite. If there was any indication which T-shirts he loved, these moments would be the only indication to her.

Their usual intimate sexcipades began. Yonten’s prowess as an aggressive lover had not faded despite all of this talk in regard to the vulnerability of the heart. They wrestled around the pagoda, crashing the table, knocking over the empty sake bottle, and Annabelle’s fingernails tore the tatami mat. Like many times before they fell asleep in the midst of their broken mess. Yonten laid on his back on some pillows. He had Annabelle asleep on his front. He knew the sound of a fully asleep Anna-Banana. Yonten smiled down at her snorting face. Everyone said she sounded like a hyena. Everyone seemed to forget that hyena’s were fucking boss. Yonten murmured with a smirk, “Anna-Banana...my boss ass hyena bitch.” Closing his eyes, he soon found sleep.

-

Cory and Rosalie found the durability of the table praiseworthy. But as much as they had meant to put it to the full test, Cory realized he did not find it pleasurable to have sex on a table. Halfway into their love making he gave up on the hard surface. “Uhh, I think the table is fine,” Cory breathed as an excuse, guiding Rosalie toward the living room. Cory pulled off her dress before easing her onto the couch. That needed a test run anyway. Perhaps their room would be for a different day. After all, they had plenty of time and Cory had enough practice; the couch maneuvers he learned were quite enjoyable. Once they were spent and enfolded in each other's arms, Cory smiled, “Mm, I think the couch is fine too.”

-

Dawn shined through the snow crusted windows over Lauri and Oliver. By now the hearth had gone cold. Some time in the night they pulled a fur blanket over them. Still tucked in each other's arms Lauri couldn’t help but beam. She didn’t want to leave. She felt greedy; she wanted more. There was a fragility to this moment. She felt it hover like a feather in the air. A single blow could sweep it away. Lauri decided not to make any movements. She wanted to hold him a little longer before the spell broke and she became just a girl again. Lauri wondered if she could force herself to sleep.

~oOo~
Saturday, January 12, 2019

~oOo~​

Oh she knew that look in his eyes just before the two would clash all too well. Annabelle knew she'd be lying if she said she didn't like it, especially the back and forth the two had. They were two powerful forces and together made for a heated disaster. She didn't hesitate as she launched herself into the usual routine, thoughts of commitment and gifted jewelry put aside for now while they satisfied their carnal cravings. This was just what they were, after all, wearing each other down until exhaustion won and she could happily sprawl naked on his chest for a good night of sleep in their carnage.

The holodeck ran throughout the night, though when Anna woke she assumed the poor thing was going to need a break once she'd realized they were still in the pagoda. Sitting up, she flashed a smile down at the snoozing Tibetan man before fishing his shirt she'd worn the night prior to get dressed. The necklace and hairpin were both slid into the tote bag, still unsure just what she was going to do about one of them. Stooping down, she gave his bottom lip a kiss and nip. "Wake up, muddafukka," she purred before straightening up. "I need to shower and I'm starved, I don't know about you."

-

If she had a bit more energy, Rosy would have been happy for their 'inspection' to continue around the house. As it stood, she was pregnant and tired and ready for cuddles. Chuckling,she nodded in agreement, face pressed against his chest. "I think it's all perfect," she agreed, the end morphing into a yawn. "Though if we make a habit of this, we should consider putting the master bedroom closer to the dining room." A considerate holopup had wiggled his way next to the couch, looking up at them. A couple taps on her stomach and he clumsily climbed up on the couch, first between her feet, then nearly stepping on Cory's family jewels, before finally nestling down with his head on Rosalie's stomach. "Thank you. For everything," she murmured as she fought with sleep, ready for a chance to reboot.

-

One to only waste the day away in bed after a night far too late drinking, Oliver did eventually stir beside Lauri. His light eyes opened to land on her beside him, a smile naturally spreading. Recalling the events of the night prior, it was hard for him to keep that from expanding more than just a grin, though he did his best to curb his desire. Instead, he placed a gentle kiss on her crown, exhaling contently. "Combien de temps prévoyez-vous de faire semblant de dormir, ma chère?" he murmured just by her face.


~oOo~​

Yonten did not make for a morning person. His ‘morning coffee’ usually consisted of one redhead and two bouts of suga’. And normally he woke first to get it. Today he found himself a little more groggy than usual. The night before apparently taxed him physically and mentally. Inhaling, he stretched, smiling about her kiss, “I could eat you,” he teased, though he knew right now he could do for some real food. Yonten sat up and shook his body of the residual sleep, “Ugh, I’m up.”

They left the pagoda to the servants. On the way out Annabelle noticed a familiar face among them. A young woman who had been caught with Yonten spilling out of some closet in the castle. She had dark blue hair, tan skin, and eyes only for Yonten-- who was still dressing-- as they came to clean up the mess. Her name was Judy, or Trudy or-- something. Ruthy? In any case, she attended the fallen sake bottle with interest. The drink Yoten loved best.

“A’ight, let’s go.” Yonten, whether from just waking or what, did not appear to notice the blue-haired maid. Instead, he pulled out his phone to check the time, “Dayum, it’s almost noon.”

The Tibetan man busied himself with updates on his contacts, news of shifting mage territories, stock market, the WWE score, and more, as they made their way to their shared chambers. The room meant for ‘pleasant behavior’ as Wesley had put it. Or they’d find themselves waking up, in the dark, in the snow, somewhere in Europe. Yonten hoped he would at least not choose Russia.

Upon entering their room Yonten went to crash on the bed for a little longer. She was going to shower anyway. Annabelle set her tote on the vanity where she usually gets ready, toward the wall near the shower and the wardrobe. These, plus inside of the bathroom if the door was open, could be viewed from the bed. Sometimes Yonten took advantage of this fact. This morning he wanted a short nap until the bathroom was free for him to wash. But before did so he did as usual and put Annabelle's slippers where she could access them easily. There was no time to warm them at the moment. This would have to do. On the way to the bed, he also nabbed a pair of her undies that missed the laundry shoot and tossed them down the shaft. Finally, Yonten laid on his back with one arm behind his head and the other holding his phone on his belly.

-

“Oh, we don’t need to worry about making the dinner table a habit,” Cory slid that in, with a wary glance at the dining room. How did Yonten and Annabelle do it? Or any of them? Shaking the thought that they had no pain receptors when engaged in coitus, he looked at Rosalie with a chuckle, “Looks like Amelie has had enough of our nonsense,” Cory could just see her little pouty face grumpy over all the ruckus.

“Oof!” Cory protected his priceless heirlooms just in time. Somehow he wondered if he made a mistake. Well, perhaps he didn’t have to worry. The puppy would be the responsibility of Rosy and Amelie. Ain’t no dog going to be his best friend. This was for their happiness.

So said every father ever who put the law down about not getting a dog! Only to end up as the ole boys besty. Cory had no idea what Fate had in store.

Cory smiled at Rosalie, giving her a few gentle kisses on her crown, “I love you...For everything.” He too drifted off soon enough.

By morning they had gotten a well-rested sleep. Servants had come to clear out the mess they made. None too happy. But paid well enough not to complain. It was a sad lot who found themselves without the skills of a hunter, nor the resources to act on hunting. Unless you had something more to give than physical labor you found yourself serving others in their grand homes. The pay had made it worth it. The only other bonus was that, if you happened to get good and get money, you’d be the master of a mansion with servants! After all, these families started out as farmers with pitchforks anyway.

“Mm, Rosy, I think we should get ourselves ready. Today is VR day,” Cory’s hand gently caressed her cheek.


-

"Mm, dans tes bras? Pour toujours." Lauri gently teased, giving him a soft kiss in gratitude and affection, “Tu étais magnifique. I loved every moment, mon Trésor.” she let out a sigh, “Alas, I know I cannot…” To stay here like this with him was a fantasy. Lauri also knew this had been a fulfillment of a competition he won. And oh, did he win! She believed she had picked the right man for the job. The wine he served exceeded expectations. Oliver’s qualities as an amiable man was what attracted her to him, but she didn’t know where his gentlemanly nature ended and where the feelings he wanted to explore for her began. Lauri believed it unfair to unload on him any obligation to her beyond what he had been willing to do thus far. With that in mind, Lauri decided to do the right thing. She reluctantly sat up in the pool of fur and clothes. The first step of many that would mean the start of the day, probably to go about their usual tasks. It would be an exciting one. Rosy and Wes meant to do the first VR session with Molly. At least Lauri could count on one thing, “Tonight we can reread these chapters, oui? Perhaps this time we will pay attention.” Lauri spoffed. The slightest, faintest trace of melancholy touched her voice.

~oOo~
A good scrubbing was needed to wash away the delightful sins they'd had extorted, though the shower also gave Annabelle more time to think over the day prior. Somehow she just hadn't imagined an offer of the next step form Yonten, and a part of her was truly curious just what had spurred on that choice. Maybe once things had settled down she'd have to pry that out of him, though for now she had to reassure herself she'd made the right decision. They were enjoying each other and the fact that there were no expectations of the other was what made it work so well. He might wind up in another woman's bed and it wasn't her place to stop him nor would she need to be upset because that was just his reputation. Her hawk eyes hadn't missed the lingering gaze of the maid, and while she was ready to right-hook that blue-haired broad right in the jawline, she knew it wasn't her place. If he wanted her, he could have and no doubt would. That was just how things were.

Fresh and cleaned she climbed out of the shower to begin drying off. It would be just another day at the castle, less she made it out to be more. Hair wrapped in a towel with a robe to keep the chill air off until she dressed for the day, Anna opened the bathroom door only to find her slippers waiting. They might not have been as warm as she was getting used to, but it was still a welcomed sentiment that kept her toes off the cold floor. Spotting him still in bed, the corners of her lips naturally pulled back and she shook her head thinking just how ridiculous his offer of them trying to be together was. Still, it was a thoughtful gesture and she did love the way the jewelry looked, enough that she decided it earned a little reward. "Shower's free, muddafukka," she woke him, waiting a couple of seconds to make sure he'd heard before untying her robe sash and tossing the whole thing on his lap. They were going to need a few more hours to recover from the night prior, but that didn't mean she couldn't put on a show crossing to the closet to get dressed.

-

The further into her pregnancy they journeyed, the harder it was to wake a slumbering Rosy. Thankfully for them both, nothing pulled her out of a state of unconsciousness like Cory's voice. It also helped that he reminded her just what day it was, urging her to slip off the couch and rise up to her feet. She took the time to look around the simulated home before it would dissolve. "Okay, you're right. We need to get ready and I'm so hungry," she admitted, usually sneaking a snack or two in before bed that she didn't have the night prior. Once they'd returned to the holodeck, she took his arm and began the journey back to their room. "I'm glad Wesley got a hold of Dr. Conti, otherwise who knows if we'd be able to take this next step and test his theory."

-

The magic of the night nearly faded away, Oliver sat up beside her in their makeshift bed. "Or...we read them again and pay less attention," he offered with a shrug, perhaps finding more interest in the library than just the books, but rather the woman he was getting to know. Before reason could weigh in and tell him that he wasn't making the best decision, he wrapped his arms around her and stole a kiss of full lips and slow intentions. Pulling away from her, he exhaled as the impact hit him. "Mes excuses, ma chère, I shouldn't. I'm keeping you from your work," he stood and quickly sought after her gown and undergarments to help her dress before looking for her own. "I'm sorry if I overstepped any boundaries." He could have given a dozen reasons why; seeing her there in pure beauty, the comfort of their shared embrace, the tinkling bells of her voice. But there were no excuses for him to make assumptions.

~oOo~​

Waking up to a thump on his pants, Yonten had the brief joyous thought that something frisky this way comes, but no. Still, when he did open his eyes he was given a different kind of entertainment. Yonten grinned from where he lay. He took his time getting up to hang it to dry. The robe probably could do another day before needing a wash. His clothes, however, needed to be dropped down the shoot. At first Yoten hadn’t felt comfortable allowing the staff to handle his sentimental clothes. The ones attached to moments wherein he experienced the most peace and pride. Even small ones, like Diki and him sitting out on the edge of a flooded river. A car was sunk halfway. The bumper read ‘Choose happiness’. They had a fun time laughing at it. He had been wearing his Blink-182 that day. Or the time when he totally beat the shit out of a mage while high and then shot down four others off of roof. That day he wore one of his Fall Out Boy shirts. One shirt in particular, his Rage Against The Machine shirt, he loved the most and had yet to say why.


fd671a97a6b5d8029e6b174e945dacf4.jpg

After some convincing Yonten let the launderers wash his clothes. There were only a couple snags. One or two less favored shirts had vanished. That wasn’t that big of a deal. However, when he thought he lost his Rage shirt, he lost his shit. Wes allowed a deep search. Apparently it had gotten placed in a different room. Yonten has had his moments of reservation, but overall he was satisfied.

“I’mma be quick,” Yonten said, walking backwards into the bathroom to get that last look in before he had to focus.

-

“Yeah, that was a quick catch. Wesley has been pretty busy lately. That happens to all of us sometimes. Plus the Ball and all,” Cory happily held his lady love’s hand as they walked, “I do wonder about that doctor though. She’s so...grumpy. I wonder how Wes came to find her.”

A familiar voice they had missed for a few days sprang from beside them as Alaric came through a door, “Came to find who?”

“Uuh, a doctor-- Conti-- Alaric, where have you been?” Cory asked, realizing he hadn’t seen him in a few days now.

“Sorry I vanished. A cargo ship of mine exploded.” Alaric sighed, “A big mess. Lost a lot of ‘material’. Those kinds of accidents really take a bite out of business.”

Cory frowned, “Wow, I’m sorry…”

“Oh don’t worry. It’s really my fault. I didn’t properly handle the details. No use crying over exploding milk, eh?” Alaric chuckled, “To err is human, after all.”

They could agree on that. Cory spoffed, “I take it this isn’t the first time?”

“Lord no, and it probably won’t be the last,” Alaric held in a hearty laugh. Indoor voices! “How have you all been? I heard something about dates.”

Cory smiled wide, glancing at Rosalie with a knowing gleam in his eye, “Yeah, it’s been a wild couple of days. I’ll tell you about it on the way to the GC.”

“GC?”

“Great Commons.”

“Oh, heh, I should have known.” Alaric shook his head and smiled, “Please, go on.”

Cory gave a brief overview of finding Andriy and Lauri-- one of the new guests aside from Dr. Conti, possible hired help for Rosalie and Cory-- in a puzzle competition. Andriy won. Now dubbed the ‘Master Solver’ by many. Yonten kept hitting on the girl and through conversation they found out she was still a virgin. They ended up proposing that if Lauri wanted to make sure her ‘first time’ was good, she could choose one of them. Cory explained all of the dates. Out of the creative offers it was Oliver who she chose. But, everyone liked the dates they thought of well enough that, upon Lauri’s suggestion they take a break, the couples ventured to satisfy themselves with their own ideas. It was likely Wes and Inara would not arrive too soon. Maybe shortly after lunch.

“Oh I do miss all the fun,” Alaric sighed, “I could have offered her one myself. But what was your offer?”

Turning green briefly Cory said, “Uh, I didn’t make one. She’s like an older sister to me. That’s kinda gross,” casually he added, “And to be honest, I am not a fan of her buck teeth. Kind of like a beaver, if you ask me. I mean, we all have our limits.” At this point he couldn’t say her nose was plump. Well maybe. Or was that little brother goggles? Either way; Beaver Face. “Rosy, on the other hand, not only is my beautiful fiance, but she’s sweet and kind.”

“Lauri isn’t sweet or kind?” Alaric chuckled.

Cory squinted, thinking of the gatorade and being called a frog face, “Pssh, you’d think she’d at least be a little more grateful; being bossy and rude. But she’s generally a cool person. Good gamer. We’ll see how this works out.”

Alaric studied Cory with amusement. But his dark blue eyes fell on Rosalie, “How do you feel about this arrangement?”

-

Lauri’s heart beat loudly in her chest, easily felt by Oliver due to their bare fronts pressing together. She melted into his kiss and his embrace. Lauri could have easily been swept away into another wave, but the moment had gone as soon as it had come, barely giving her time to think. Lauri watched as he thoughtfully brought her the clothes she wore last night. The clothes she would likely keep for as long as the fabric could last against time. Lauri’s mind caught up to her as her hands met with his that held her dress and lace, “Non, Oliver, tu as été merveilleux,” she said as she stood up, still only holding his hands, , “You have not overstepped, because I have not a boundary for you to trespass against,” Lauri blushed as she looked into his eyes with sincerity, “Que Dieu m'aide, vous pouvez le traverser même si j'en avais un.”

~oOo~​

Annabelle didn't hurry to cover herself, unashamed of her body showing and more importantly enjoying his reaction that didn't seem to fade no matter how many times she was naked in front of him. Just as the bathroom door was closing she was pulling on panties and a bra before dressing for the day. As much as she enjoyed slipping her way into his shirts, it wasn't quite as thrilling when he was missing to roll his eyes or give her an ah-eesh. Dried off, she went about her habitual moisturizing, applying lotion to her legs. After their adventure at the pagoda, she decided to go for a cherry blossom scent that day; call her nostalgic.

Today she went for her own wardrobe, seeing as his had thinned out while laundry needed doing and there were none of his she was a fan of. Dressed for the day, she did a quick scan of the room to make sure there wasn't anything laying about. Yonten tended to be quicker than she was when it came to things like laundry and just the general cleanliness of the chamber. Stowing her slipper in the corner, the black bag on the vanity caught her eye. Pulling out both the boxes, she set them both down, tucking away the tote bag for the time being.

1593871194103.png

The hair was the first box she opened, deciding it wouldn't look horrible in the outfit and eager to give it a wear. Braiding her hair around the base of her hairline, she ended it by carefully wedging the pin in until it secured the hair in place. A few turns in the mirror and she was satisfied with how it looked.

1593871216608.png

Tucking the box back in it's new place, her eyes fell on the second, smaller one. A glance in the direction of the bathroom and a moment of listening told her water was still running and there was no risk of Yonten seeing as she opened it, pulling out the necklace. It really was gorgeous, much more than the simple cross she wore now. Curiosity won out as undid the clasp of her normal jewelry and swapped it for the pendant. Immediately her heart raced, his words echoing in her head as she looked down at it. Could she really go there? Risk it all again?

A realization water had stopped had her in a panic to quickly return the necklace to it's box and setting it down, turning her back to the bathroom while she fumbled to relatch her own one yet again. "You going to be much longer? I'm starved for food and we're already late for lunch," she called without looking.

Sweeping the hand-towel over his head, Yonten caught glimpses between darkness of Annabelle. His hand paused wiping. He furrowed his sharp, tilted brows in self doubt. Seeing the silver cross dangle from its chain he shrugged. Probably a trick of the eyes. "I'm out, chica. Hope they got ramen today. With the right kind of noodles."

"Alright, well hurry up and get pants on before I die. Otherwise I'm going to have to eat you," she said, quickly adding with a pointed finger, "And not in the way you like."

Yonten chuckled, pulling on his pants and grabbing a Guns 'n Roses shirt from his drawers; the top hat depicted set upon a laughing skull, two silver revolvers crossed like an 'X' just beneath the jaw, surrounded by red roses in full bloom. Yonten turned toward her, phone stowed. He quickly gave her thigh a pinch, "You wouldn't want to eat me before lunch anyway. I'm not a light snack, Anna-Banana."

The pinch earned a lighthearted scowl. Stooping down, she grabbed his sandals and started toward out the bedroom, beckoning him with by bending her index finger a few times. "Don't think I wouldn't devour you regardless, Yonny Boy," she shot back at him, leaving him no choice but to catch up to her to reclaim his footwear, a smirk growing with each step.

"Ah-eesh." Yonten jogged lightly after her. Those were comfortable sandals!

She finally stopped and let him have them back, though not without a cost. As he slipped his feet into the leather thong straps she stood up on her toes and stole one more thing, a kiss before continuing off for food. The emeralds of the hairpin shining from the sunlight dancing into the hallway as she strode with every ounce of confidence that he'd follow.

It had not been a common expectation of Annabelle to alight her lips so soft and suddenly onto Yonten's cheek. He flicked his eyes up, down again to fit his last foot in his braided footwear, and back up to realize he had been given one. Yonten couldn't help but wonder. A smile, less a smirk and grin this time, spread warmly. He tucked his hands in his pockets. His gait swung with confidence. A pleased look settled on his face.

Annabelle paid little attention to how that dork decided to walk, more keen on getting a hold of some hot food for her stomach. She went straight to one of the dining halls, grabbing a servant's attention to ask for Cajun chicken pasta for herself and Yonten's noodles. She made sure they knew it wasn't the sodium-infused packaged Ramen he was after, and that the cooks should know precisely how springy and flavor-infused he liked them.

-

Rosy was also taken back by Alaric's presence, though she held no ill-feelings toward the man. He was just different was all, and she often wondered if Cory had any ill feelings toward the man who was a key component to the rift in his family. Either way, he was pleasant and polite so she walked along with the two of them conversing, curiosity mounting on these 'materials'.

Her smile spread at the reiteration that Cory had no interest in Lauri, completely putting the green goblin to rest in his jealousy hole. She looked up at Alaric's question, offering a shrug of her shoulders. "We're still feeling everything out. I think Cory is right that an assistant will be needed even if not immediate," she paused, deciding she could be a little more honest with Cory than she had been. "I'm probably just a little too set in my ways of handling things on my own. It'll just take a while to embrace the fact that I don't need to just because Cory isn't around. I'm sure an extra pair of hands will end up being a blessing."

Realizing, even just a bit now, about the fair point within her opinion, Cory said with a gentle smile, "I never want you to feel like I don't think you can handle yourself, Rosy...I'm sorry if this came off that way. Until you feel ready, I'm sure Lauri, or anyone we consider, wouldn't mind waiting." It's not like Avostoska was some kind of prison anyway. Well, for most here.

She was quick to shake her head, offering a genuine smile in return. "No, no it's fine. It's good for me to get adjusted to and I'm sure I'll need help before I'm ready to admit it so having her around would be wise," she admitted. "And besides, I think I'm going to get along with her better than expected." Now that differences were settled.

Relieved, Cory nodded. It wasn't like they needed Lauri much right now anyway. Just to fill in for Cory. And at the present he was available for Rosalie. It was nice to know that Lauri was a quick text away. Well, usually. He figured if he knew what was going on, they wouldn't expect her back soon. Maybe dinner time for sure. "That sounds wonderful, I'm glad! I did worry a little bit. I thought I heard the servants whispering that you hated her." He chuckled.

Cheeks pinked and she found sudden interest in the tapestry they were walking past. "I do believe that hate is a strong word," she murmured, "More like strongly distrusted for a reason that has since been invalidated."

Alaric perked his brows, "Oh? How had her character been misunderstood?"

Cory tilted his head, curious, "Distrusted? Has she taken food from the kitchen again without permission?" Perhaps a reputation as a thief had floated. It was one time. Cory had prompted it.

Realizing at this point that she'd have to be more direct, less rumors of her being a thief made it through the less than silent staff. "Oh no, no, not at all. She didn't do anything," she quickly diffused his fears. "It was more that I was...concerned... with another attractive woman being in your presence. Or rather one that you wanted in your presence. But that feels like ages ago - and it was before I knew she was Strix!" Her cheeks shone brightly as her confession came out, unable to look at Cory.

Cory's brow bunched in surprise, he even popped his head forward, "Oh, you thought she-- Like she was a--Or that I'd--"

Alaric, amused at Cory's occasional loss of verbal control, chimed in, "My boy, your lover had briefly suspected that your friend may have come here with designs on you. Like that of a homewrecker; a whore, if you will."

Laughing, Cory said, "Lauri? Really?" he pulled Rosy to give her a kiss, "First, I would never. With anyone. But second-- I mean, it's kind of you to say she's attractive, but let's be honest, she's not much of a threat there. I would have thought that would be a reason enough for you not to worry."

"Well, wouldn't logic dictate that this means Rosy does, in fact, think she has some semblance of beauty?" Alaric posed, curious himself.

Cory paused in thought, furrowing his brows. The more he thought on it, the more he couldn't figure. "Well, I mean, Rosy's straight, so of course she knows I am handsome. But maybe that just means Lauri is a little manly looking. I mean, I can see it."

The color that had come with her confession had yet to fade, which was good because she'd need it to mask the next wave of things she didn't want to discuss. Particularly because she wasn't fond of the idea of being dishonest to Cory. "I don't think it's fair to say she's manly looking, she just has shorter hair which is quite trendy these days," she offered before shifting calmly from the subject. "We are starved. We should probably grab something to eat before we meet up with Wesley." And hopes to shake the older version of a silver-tongued fox pressing subjects that were best left quiet.

-

The burning desire that he thought would vanish with the arranged night was only further spreading as he looked at her, forced to swallow hard. Her words were hard not to dive into, his own story book with so many layers even as she stood bare. "Oh, non, non, non ma chérie," he said with a smile tugging on the corners of his lips. "Always have boundaries.Vous le valez bien. Vous méritez largement de vous battre." And Oliver absolutely meant that; he didn't think he was worth her lowering her sense of self-worth or value.


~oOo~

Yonten just barely caught what Annabelle had instructed the servant to do. He had trouble remembering when he ever told her how he liked his ramen soup. The thought that she had paid enough attention to know his preference only bolstered his contentment. After all of this, the only thing that could dampen his mood was something smudging or tearing his shirt.

-

“Oh I am famished as well,” Alaric smiled, though he appeared to ease away from what his eyes told her he suspected.

While Cory tilted his head in thought to puzzle out this conundrum of not viewing Lauri as having less than femenine features, he missed the trail that may have led him to a surprising discovery. It did Rosy a service in the end. Cory decided not to mention that he was pretty sure he would still be correct if she had long hair. Instead, he patted his belly, “Yeah, let’s eat.”

-

Lauri’s hazel eyes fluttered over his face as he expressed his desire that she should not compromise, even for him. Though she may disagree that some things could be flexible, she had to admit she was still learning what to flex. The days in Avostoska had been eye-opening. The way people treated each other. They cared for one another. And not in an overbearing, hurtful way. No one's wings here had been clipped. In fact, she felt like flying. Getting to know Oliver had been a treat of a lifetime. A fine wine worthy of a thousand tastings and one more. To put him at ease, Lauri said softly, “Oui, mon Tresor, I will keep that in mind,” she easily slipped on her clothes. Before Lauri left she gave him a kiss on his cheek and said, “J'ai hâte de lire à nouveau avec vous.” Whether that meant truly furthering their progress of their murder mystery, or to enjoy another fireside tryst, or both, was left unspoken. Only a smile cast over Lauri’s shoulder on the way out gave anything away and a promise to see him for lunch.

~oOo~​

Alaric was welcomed back to the group after his quiet escape to handle business. The senior Fox was also introduced to Miss De Lafayette who, despite Cory’s claims, didn’t look like a beaver to him. He made no mention of Cory’s opinion, simply saying, “I look forward to getting to know you, darling.”

“Oui, I’m always happy to make new friends,” Lauri said, not seeing the glint of mischief in the older man’s eye as she turned to find a seat.

Alaric’s presence had shifted the usual seating arrangements she had become accustomed to. Since Oliver had yet to come, she wasn’t sure where he may sit. Lauri thought she would choose a place that would allow Oliver a spot beside her, if he so chose to do so. The available options had her sitting beside Joao. A moment later Andriy came into the dining hall. He made his way, as usual, to his seat when he noticed Lauri. She waved happily when their eyes met. The Ukranian’s short, thoughtful pause was followed up by taking the open seat by Lauri. Though unexpected, Lauri could hardly blame him. In her attempt to welcome him to the dining hall he may have mistaken the gesture as a motion to sit. Lauri couldn’t complain about the company, though she momentarily lamented the seat taken. Her disappointment could not be detected though. Andriy and Joao were whisked up in conversation speckled with the language of their native tongues. Just as Fate would have it Oliver appeared not long after Andriy. Only two other seats were available now. One of which was across from Lauri.

The conversation stopped for a moment, Andriy offering Oliver a cheerful hello, though it was short lived he noticed the Brit's gaze on his occupied chair. There was an exchanged look between him and Lauri before he took the seat across from her. Realizing something must be going on, he leaned toward the French maid, asking quietly, "Did sex go bad?"

“C'était magnifique. I have only praise to offer,” Lauri said, a little in wonderment about what this could be, “Oliver semblait aussi l'avoir apprécié…” Lauri admitted with a smile, “I had hoped he would sit with me. Not that I don’t like your company. J'espère que cela signifie qu'il voulait aussi s'asseoir avec moi.”

Andriy blinked a few times, clearly lost before he looked to Oliver with a silent plea for help. "I certainly did enjoy myself," Oliver confirmed from across the table. "And while I would sit with you, there are sadly no openings, ma cherie."

Catching up, Andriy nodded. "Yes. You are in Oliver's chair," he agreed with the current flow of the conversation.

“Oh,” Lauri turned her hazel eyes onto Oliver, “Toutes mes excuses, mon Tésor, je ne savais pas. Perhaps next time--” she looked beside her at Joao and then Andriy. Feeling she was crossing into claimed territory, she gave a sheepish smile, “Perhaps next time I will be more diligent.”

There was a flicker of amusement on Oliver's face, shaking his head. "It's only a seat. I feel a place of your choosing is the least I can give you, ma cherie."

This intrigued Andriy greatly. So after sex you got to sit where you wanted, eh? He would definitely pick the far end when he had a choice, though he suspected that placement would end with Baby Kits seafoam eyes on him.

Joao followed along a bit easier than his friend, spotting the gazes and nearly feeling the heat between them. He wouldn’t say anything, but the next meal they'd likely find him in Oliver's current seat, freeing up one for either Lauri or Oliver where he now sat.

Before Lauri could banter more, the voice of the master of the castle echoed pleasingly off the stone walls, taking the attention of most at the table.“Alaric, good to see you’re back.” Wesley and Inara had thoroughly enjoyed their date. They came back glowing as much as everyone else. They were all grins and knowing glances as they sat with the rest for lunch. The food came out hot and smelled delicious.

“Good to be back, my son,” Alaric took the liberty to call him so. Fiona was nowhere to hear. He was safe. Though Alaric was asked about his misfortune, Alaric insisted he rather not dwell on it. Instead he eased the conversation onto other topics. For one, he was curious about this puzzle book of which he heard inspired a competition. He asked Andriy to show it to him sometime. That led into asking how everyone’s dates had gone.

Wes and Inara were not difficult from which to get a sensual overview of their time sailing the snow, to Cory’s consternation. Ellie and Everest, who had returned from their mini second honeymoon in virtual Bora Bora, indulge the silver Fox’s curiosity with a light tease that left him wanting more. The only other comment they made was that it served their purpose well. Everest joked he should have forgone buying the island to invest in a holodeck of their own. Wesley assured Everest that he would do no such thing for them; best way to make sure the couple came for perpetual visits! A holodeck could become addicting.

Cory wanted to keep his time with Rosalie to himself. Though he hinted he may show them the program he loaded one day. Batting away sensual, devious guesses made from the more risque people of the table, Cory merely said it was a night to remember and he wouldn’t have spent it any other way. He also wanted to keep any details about the puppy from slipping. Lord knew he had a hard time keeping a secret!

Wesley mused, “It was a marvelous suggestion, Lauri, we should all do this again.”

Knowing Wes from her younger years, Lauri did not feel the burn of reserved bashfulness that came from authority figures and respected people in a community. She briefly shrugged both shoulders and smiled, “Pas de soucis!”

The French maiden’s enthusiasm caught the elder Fox’s eye. Alaric winked at Lauri, “Perhaps I could take you out sometime, Miss De Lafayette. Now that you’ve been introduced to the world of pleasure I’d be delighted to enlighten you further.”

The offer had Lauri speechless at first. Her cheeks pinked at the way his eyes smoldered. All of this attention had come on a little fast, starting with Yonten, and a few male servants, and now Wesley’s worldly father. Stepping out into the world had been quite a journey thus far. Finding her voice, Lauri tried to clarify that she was fine, “Uh-- I appreciate the interest, Monsieur Alaric, but I--”

Alaric gently raised his hand, “Please, do me the favor of considering it at least, darling.”

Unsure of what to say or do, Lauri found she lost her voice again. Consider it? Well no, she didn’t have an interest. She had to explain! Even if it meant being a little more open about her feelings toward Oliver. Lauri shook her head of silence and inhaled, ready to go into why she can’t be entertaining the thought when Ellie spoke.

Anyone observing Oliver would have seen his jaw tighten at the offer from Alaric. Surely, it was her place to make any decisions with her boy, though he didn't know if he agreed that he was a good choice. From what he knew, the older Fox was just as promiscuous as Yonten had been and with that quick tongue of Wesley. He could no doubt provide pleasure, though the Brit would argue that dear Lauri deserved and needed more than that from a lover. His jaw relaxed at her silent refusal, lips pulling back slightly in an appreciative smile before sipping his tea.

"What about you two? Anything exciting for your Thursday night together?" Ellie happily pried, her eyes falling on Annabelle's necklace before looking over to Yonten.

Yonten did not voice a word about his night with Annabelle. He held steadfast to his implication that it hadn’t been a date. It did not stop a particular person who he had a certain conversation with to ask though!

“Ah, yes, Annabelle’s offer,” Inara recalled, giving them both wiggle brows. The second trimester in full bloom meant flirts all around, “Did you two end up covered in whipped cream and broken chairs?”

Yonten ‘pssh’d, saying, “Nah, chica, we didn’t go on a date.”

“Mhm,” Inara’s twin suns burned with suspicion. She had caught the glint of emeralds set in silver that held Annabelle’s hair in place, “That’s very beautiful, Anna, where’d you get it?”

When Yonten chose not to divulge in their evening, Annabelle picked up on it. At Inara's question, she reached up and carefully pulled the handle out of the sheath. "Isn't it? A thoughtful gift from someone who thought I might need it to deal with unruly lovers."

"Oh, did they?" Ellie stayed latched on to the subject with clear intent. "I can't say I've seen it before; is it new?" Anna only nodded.

"Yeah, it's new," she said, crystal eyes watching her sister, trying to figure out what she was digging for. "We just went on the holodeck yesterday. Not getting our asses on anyone's shit list."

Yonten slurped up his noodles. Mm, yeah. Just right! And he said nothing, though he could tell Ellie and Inara were not satisfied. It was likely Ellie told Inara about what he had texted. They were like that. And if Inara knew, then Wesley knew. The least said the better. But speak of the devil and he appears.

Wesley grinned, “No, your asses were on each other, I presume,” he chuckled, “For as often as you two bang, you’d think you were bunnies.”

Quick to retort, and to deflect on several points, Yonten said, “Yeh homie, so I’m a sexy bunny who got a sexy doe.”

“Careful, Yonny-Boy. You already have Jinpa. You know what they say about rabbits.”

Ah-eesh.” Yonten clicked his chopsticks to offend Wes. It did not take, as usual.

It wasn't the first time Yonten's son had been brought up around Annabelle, though she'd decided it was a topic she wasn't going to approach unless he opened the discussion for it. She also reserved any judgement on Diki being the one to raise him. If the subject arose she'd have input. Instead, she listened to the banter between the two, a knowing smirk on her lips, not objecting to being the sexy doe here.

"You can't expect anything else. He's too good at threatening me with a good time," eyes flicking over to him with a familiar lustful shining that was never quelled for wrong. "Isn't that right, Bunny boy?"

Across the table, Ellie couldn't help but snort at the assigned name, though she was quick to hide her amusement behind a glass. Everest however was less bridled. "Bunny boy?" he mouthed in confusion mixed with delight.

Andriy was proud to have caught on to this reference, despite any language barriers. "Seems fitting," he chuckled, "Bunny boy."

Annabelle was quick to wag a finger at the Ukrainan. "No, my Bunny boy. Only I can call him that," she laid down the law before common sense could stop her and make her realize just how that sounded.
 
Last edited:
“Oh your Bunny Boy, I see. Maybe we can call him Bun-Ten?” Wesley grinned, “Forgive me, I didn’t think this was exclusive. He’s that good is he?” Before a word could be said against, Wesley reflected, “I think I recall you saying he was a ‘Yonten-Outta-Ten, once or twice.”

The back and forth between the people at the table fully pleased Yonten. Especially hearing about this scoring phrase Annabelle had for him. Though his mouth was too full of noodles for anyone to read him to know his thoughts. The food also saved him from the immediate obligation to clarify, support, or encourage. It left the defense entirely, and deliciously, up to Annabelle. Yonten’s black eyes shifted onto her.

Annabelle's lips pursed into a tight line for a moment before she found the answer she wanted that wasn't going to shed any light on yesterday's offer. "No one said it was exclusive," she nonchalantly shrugged. "And it is amazing. Sounds like you want a taste of your Yonny Boy."

"You say that as if you get off him long enough for there to be anything leftover for poor Wes," Everest smirked. "Good thing I'm always available as a side bro dish."

"A delectable treat, I must say,” Wesley pointed out, “Ellie is, rightfully, careful about keeping Inara and I from overindulging.”

"Of course I am right," Ellie scoffed. "I've seen the way you two make dreamy eyes at each other. We are between the two of you as a buffer before your man-love can explode on the world."

Andriy's eyes went wide at the comment, as if he wasn't quite sure if he was understanding that right. Still, like Cory he was too entertained to say anything.

Rosy watched the banter and shook her head, turning to Cory. "Do you think anyone else in the world has lunches like this?" she half sighed though she couldn't deny the entertainment factor! Besides, she would much rather it be Annabelle and Yonten under their teases than she and Cory, any day.

“Lord, I hope not,” Cory said, before distractedly shoveling a spoonful of stew in his mouth. His eyes that darted from face to face betrayed a secret interest in seeing all of this go down. He might as well have been tossing popcorn into his mouth.

"Yes, control your man Everest," Annabelle said, using her fork to gesture to Wesley. "Also, as punishment for your allegations I've decided I'm also taking Bun-Ten as mine."

Wesley quirked a smirk at Annabelle's revealing language, "Please, have him. I'm sure Yonny Boy will be delighted to know you're staking a claim on him so strongly. That will have the maids lamenting."

Alaric chuckled, "One or two of them have turned me down for a chance at Mr. Pakshi already, I wouldn't be surprised.”

It took a few seconds for Anna to find the words she needed, still knowing that even if he was staying quiet that Yonten was right beside her, chewing away. "I'm not a skirt monitor," she finally decided. "He wants to saddle up with whoever comes running along; it's not my place to shoo them off. That's his choice."

Watching her sister with interest, Ellie felt that there was much more to this than they were privy to, and it was frankly killing her. If they hadn't already, she and Inara would need to take tea in a private room just so they could spill it and find out more. After all, Yonten was remarkably quiet throughout this.

Inara, too, was dying to get either more information or this train going! After all, she and Ellie had agreed this pairing just might have a chance. They had their issues, but who didn’t? And their particular pasts, growth, and lessons had shaped them into people that may well find in each other a content relationship. They all but had one already. The only difference being declaration of trust, affection, and a promise to belong to one another.

The Tibetan knew the crowd all too well to jump in with his opinion. Especially since Ellie and Inara were hunting for revelation. Without Yonten even saying a word Wesley had scraped up simple truths that only encouraged his grin to spread. Annabelle hadn’t rebuked Wesley. For her, that was almost admitting she rather would mark him as her own. Despite the last thing she said, which was true, Yonten had a sneaking suspicion she would like to shoo them away if and when she had the chance. And that was good enough for him.

Trying her hand, Inara asked, “Well, if Yonten ever did find himself occupied, I’m sure you could always find a willing servant here. And there’s always Joao. You wouldn’t mind that, would you Yonten?”

Joao was startled as he was pulled into the conversation, nearly choking on the drink of water he'd just taken into his mouth. Swallowing it down, he looked to Annabelle and Yonten, hoping the Tigress's words were just that. He had survived the unruly redhead, but he didn't think he could keep it up if the need arose.

A smile pulled at the corner of Annabelle's lips, though not at the prospect of returning to the Portuguese mountain of a man. She recalled Yonten's threat of shanking him, should she choose to accept his commitment. In the mean time they'd not laid claim, though it seemed like both had an unspoken preference of keeping their bed chambers as their own.

Yonten smirked between slurps of his noodles, not giving Inara a single insight. Annabelle knew exactly what he thought. She knew he would respect her choice. All he waited for was that necklace. His black eyes caught Annabelle’s in a dark smolder briefly before sweeping over the table. He found his target. Yonten’s chopsticks plucked a few gyoza from a tray. Into his bowl they went!

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Inara, darling, I’ve been with Yonten long enough to know you’re not going to get much out of him.”

“Je pense que oui! He’s been your friend long enough to know when not to talk,” Lauri covered her giggle with a hand, “My cousin had divulged to me that her efforts to guide you to cultivate your personality worked all too well. L'élève est tombé amoureux de l'enseignant et l'enseignant s'est soumis. Crissy was impressed.”

Alaric chimed in here, yet to stop glancing at the young French maiden all through lunch, “A family trait, darling,” he assured her the quality came from himself, “I have a hope you and your cousin are similar. It may bode well for me in my efforts to romance you.”

The bold manner took Lauri off guard, and so did the smooth comment. Her fork fumbled over the crouton she meant to skewer. Again she pinked. Lauri would need to pull him aside later, to explain. The pause between hearing him and looking up with wide hazel eyes left time for others to talk.

Wesley flared a hand, clearly pleased with the observation, “What can I say, except I’m amazing?” without knowing anything about how last night went with either Lauri or Oliver, he said, “I should think if we share the same talents, our little French maiden may well accept your offer willingly, Alaric.”

The tension in Oliver's jaw had returned, his gaze lifting from his plate only to look up at Lauri. He saw the color in her cheeks, though he couldn't know if it was a protest to the older man's advance or her own desire to see if it would ring true. The only thing he knew for certain was that he didn't like the bedroom talk being directed at her. "If I may be so bold, Miss de Lafayette is more than capable of making her own decisions on whom, if any, are gifted with a sensual presence in her life. She is an entire woman without anyone else's involvement and I find it tasteless to talk about her in a manner that degrades her to a bedroom accessory or conquest. I believe a gentleman can keep those sort of thoughts to himself." Or anyone else in the entire castle, but he wouldn't say so aloud. Already he worried he had said too much.

Rosy's brows went up as the Brit's even words didn't seem to be a simple statement. He'd put his foot down and stood up for her in a way that was borderline-romantic, though he was hardly a Cory. She'd caught a few glances between him and Lauri and though she had a gnawing curiosity, she wouldn't press, at least not in front of the others.

Alaric thought her pretty enough to pursue without knowing her personality, which was all Cory thought Lauri had going for her. Could Rosalie be right? Did the short hair cause an optical illusion that emphasized manly features to his eyes? Cory thoughtfully squinted at Lauri, trying to use his imagination to lengthen her tresses, only to see a beaver with a wig pop into his head. Shrugging, Cory left his final answer for later.

More than one were intrigued by the Lion’s outspokenness. Lauri found herself the most delighted of them all to witness it! Andriy and Joao were close enough to hear the hitch in her breath and the way she lightly gripped her napkin out of a need to release giddy energy.

Quick evaluation by some of the more skilled at body-language and behavioral patterns informed the observers of what just might be going on here. Though some may have had a thing or two to say, the man to whom Oliver addressed spoke first, “Mr. Blair, if I didn’t know better, I would say your tone is a bit sharp. Am I wrong to say I don’t think you’re being fair? This is hardly talk foregin to the guests of Avostoska,” Alaric felt the need to defend his approach, “I mean, while I would agree that Miss De Lafayette has autonomy, and free will--” he turned his eyes onto Lauri, “--which I respect, of course, and mean no offense--” Alaric met Oliver’s eyes evenly, “--I would think you of all people would not reprimand me for my advances, considering you took on the task of personally bringing Miss De Lafayette through her maiden voyage into the art of carnal pleasure,” a soft defiance flickered in Alaric's eyes.

“Oh shit,” Yonten murmured. It was always fun to knock heads with physical fists. But he had to admit that there was a thrill to seeing well-spoken people throw verbal punches. There was hardly disagreement there, what with Cory pausing in mid sip, Inara having forgotten to take her bite, and Wesley grinning like a madman between the British Lion and the Silver Fox.

The Lion wouldn't back down from such statements, quick to offer a reply. "While there is certainly no shortage of hormones surging within this castle wall, in my experience it has always been precursored by mutual interest. While we may have taken that voyage, it was only ever an option once she declared it a desire. Why, even venturing into your sons chambers was only done after the offer was extended by him and his wife." His grip on civility was wavering, though he longed not to make a scene. "Miss De Lafayette has declined your request to share a bed, and that should have been where your pursuit ended. To continue sly attempts to coerce her are simply uncouth, particularly from a man of your age."

“Charming a coy or aloof woman into willingly changing her mind, by developing chemistry and attraction through pleasant interaction is hardly coercion, Mr. Blair. Am I to assume you’ve had a plethora of opportunities passed up simply because you did not achieve your desire the first time?” Alaric did not leave room for answering his rhetorical, presumptive question, “Let me assure you, Mr. Blair, that-- unless a sensible reason arises--I for one will not give up so easily that Miss De Lafayette would allow me into her most intimate embrace. As a ‘man of my age’ can tell you, patience and time can change a lot,” Alaric smiled, though it was one touched by displeasure, “After all, I will have the opportunity. Rosalie and Cory are likely to hire Miss De Lafayette.” And as they all knew, it would be months after the most of the guests left until the Cromwell couple did as well, leaving days and days open for Alaric to visit.

Oliver felt that if it wasn't for the fact he considered Wesley to be a dear friend and a good man, he'd love the opportunity to point out that said persistence is why he had an illegitimate child and nearly ruined a marriage. As it was, he'd swallow that comment for the sake of company and a chance to cool his head. Muscles could be seen contracting and then relaxing near his jawline before he finally spoke again. "I believe I've made my opinion on the matter clear enough. Any actions or rebuttals are strictly at Lauri's choice and I cannot speak for her." Soft grey eyes pulled away from the Silver Fox to look across the way at Lauri before falling to his plate. He wouldn't speak for her, but he would be quick to defend her again if it were necessary, even if it wasn't his place to do so.

Alaric took a moment to study the way Oliver peered over at Lauri as he himself mentally cooled his verbal pistols. By no means could he claim triumph, though he wished to boast victory. It was in that glance that Alaric realized what he thought had been success fell a part into utter defeat. Not even a draw between their witty duel. Ah, could it be young love?. He had to admit he wouldn’t be any less bold if he was in Oliver's position. Taking that into account, Alaric eased off his attention from Lauri for the time being. After all, it wasn’t clear she felt the same or that the situation might change in his favor. Alaric had to admit one thing: if indeed the door closed, he would not knock unless she opened it herself, for whatever reason.

Overwhelmed, Lauri’s hazel eyes had not ceased being wide with wonder and astonishment. Her heart beat fiercely with the thought that what she witnessed had to be an indication of Oliver’s feelings. The ones she hoped he had been exploring the twists and trails of, and found his understanding. Seeing the table begin to shift back into regular conversation, and that Oliver had gone back to eating, Lauri wondered if perhaps her heart had played a trick on her mind. After all, Oliver did have a gentlemanly manner. He had insisted she keep up boundaries. This may have been simply an extension of his admirable qualities and not admittance to his hope for her to be his own.

Whatever the reason, Lauri knew she was grateful. When they caught each other’s gaze she smiled warmly, her cheeks pink. Her hazel eyes bright with gratitude and a hint of the kind of look she gave him the night before; full of passion and longing. It felt like an ache in her body. Later it would be explained that this was what it felt like to be aroused. For the time being, Lauri kept her smile and dropped her eyes to finish her food.

Near the end of lunch Rosalie was informed that the VR session would begin soon. In an hour or so. Molly had recovered from her flu. Not fully back to normal, true, but enough that she was up and drawing for long periods of time again. It was likely Rosalie should expect a letter soon.

Lauri perked, “Will we be able to see?”

“Mmm, just Rosy, Dr. Conti, and I will view this one. I may allow an audience for the second, if all goes well.” Wesley answered.

Cory asked, “How long will it be?”

“Shouldn’t be too long. I’ll have your fiance back in your arms in due time,” Wesley chuckled, knowing that was what Cory meant.

Pink cheeked, Cory said, “Thank you.”

Lauri smiled, “Aww, tellement mignon! Cory you and Rosy make such an adorable couple.”

“Indeed they do,” Wesley agreed, finishing off his drink, “Cory and Rosy are adorable. Ellie and Everest are old souls in young bodies-- and I mean, grumpy grandparents. Inara and I are the aged whiskery couple.”

Rosalie had to admit that she had been looking forward to this day, tucked away in the back of her mind, since Wesley had proposed the idea. Whether or not his idea to 'tap' into her powers would work was irrelevant in her opinion, so much as she longed to watch her again. Those first two days in her role as Hazel Duffy she was intrigued and wondered if the same would happen in the virtual environment. She too blushed lightly at Wesley's reassurance, reaching under the table to give Cory's leg a light squeeze. They were adorable and she'd never deny such a claim.

Everest frowned at the observation turned near insult. "I am not grumpy," he grumbled, the deep lines of his face burrowing even further as he scowled at his friend.

"You're not helping your cause, dear," Ellie murmured with a chuckle. She wouldn't disagree with the sentiment.

But what would be used to describe Yonten and herself? Annabelle knew the answer was nothing, because that was what they were. Or they'd do a full 360 and come back to calling them rabbits in heat. Still, there was a gnawing curiosity. They were not old souls and likely the furthest thing from adorable. They were an unstoppable force and an immovable option ever clashing yet somehow obtaining their own chaotic form of equilibrium.

Likewise, Oliver found his gaze landing yet again on Lauri across the way. He was not naïve enough to believe that after a one-night encounter - one that was publicly arranged nonetheless - that they'd suddenly come to the same level of the aforementioned couples. He had found a sense of bliss within her embrace, but it wasn't his place to remain there, not unless she would declare such a thing. Even then he wasn't sure how much of it could be held true, knowing that there was often a phantom love formed with someone's first that was mistaken as more. He would never put her in that position through his own assumption.

If asked, Yonten wouldn’t have raised his hand, poked out his pinky and pointer from a closed fist, and stuck out his tongue in silent declaration that he and Annabelle were the wild couple. But he would save that for later if ever he and his redhead made it that far. As for Lauri, she wouldn’t have cared what pet name the others gave them. Having one at all would be a testament to the delightful fact that she’d be in a relationship with Oliver. As it was, Yonten and Lauri were faced with the current reality that neither had the people of their desires claimed as their own. That kept them from speaking during that talk. Thankfully it didn’t last.

“Alright, I’ll see you in the dungeons, Rosy Posy,” Wesley promised, getting up to help Inara off of her seat. Her baby bump had grown a little more. It was awkward to scoot her chair out.

Having reached her full sometime ago, Rosy was happy to have a reason to get up and stretch. While growing, she was still quite determined to be self-sufficient as long as she could. The only thing that seemed like it wasn't going to hold up much longer was her wardrobe. She was down to flowing tops or dresses and pants with elastic waists only. She'd soon have to join Inara and Ellie in maternity clothing, though she took it as a good sign that their little girl was nice and healthy. "Of course, just need to make a quick stop," she said, overdue for a bathroom break.

“Alright, sounds good,” Cory nodded, taking a look around to see if Lauri was done eating too. He thought he'd ask if she’d hang with him when Rosalie left him for work. He thought they could game on his new console. A hybrid of the best parts of the top brands.

Yonten stretched, “Ugh, I feel like going into a food coma,” he chuckled, scraping his chair aside as he stood up, “You wanna nap with me, Anna-Banana?” Yonten stuck his thumb in the direction of the stairs to their room.

She was no stranger to the familiar shimmer in those Obsidian eyes to know just where he was going with such a journey. Unfortunately for him, Annabelle knew one thing he didn't know; the moons had aligned and she was currently out of commission as discovered in the shower. A nap sounded fantastic as just that; some extra sleep wrapped up in warm blankets. But she'd break that news in a few since there'd been enough talk of her body for one meal. "Come on, Bunny Boy," she agreed, giving him a crook of her finger before walking off, knowing all too well he'd follow.

Once they'd made it to the top of the staircase she offered an apologetic grin. "You better be ready for a real nap, because that's all you're getting out of me today," she said, dancing around the less pretty side of the body parts he was quite fond of.

Ah-eesh,” Yonten gave her thigh a pinch, but did not argue with her. Well, if he wasn’t going to get it from her, then-- Then okay. At that moment he decided if he really wanted to prove to her what he meant, perhaps he would have to show some of it now rather than later. Yonten gave an easy smile, touched with mischief. He wrapped a strong arm around her waist. They’d nap. They’d nap like he would nap with her if or when she wore that necklace.

Once in their room Yonten kicked his sandals beneath the coffee table. A habit to help know where they are at a moment's need. Sometimes it was the bed, other times a shelf. Whatever stationary furniture he could use as a cubby. The lights were turned low to help encourage sleep. Yonten went down to his briefs but kept his shirt on. When they were under the covers he pulled her to him. His arms enclosed Annabelle; she became his little spoon. There would be no arguments.

It did surprise Annabelle that there was no pushback or arguments. After all, history had proven that it wasn't hard for him to coax her into a round of wrestling in the sheets. Instead, he had simply agreed to it. She followed suit in undressing down to just her underwear and a tank top, happily welcoming the heat his body had to offer. She wouldn't try to change his mind, welcoming the comforting embrace and letting her hands rest on top of his encircling arms. "I won't tell the others you're a cuddly bunny," she murmured as she was lulled to sleep by the steady rise and fall of his chest. Annabelle didn’t see the gentle smirk spread over his face.

Alaric got up as Lauri did. Though he believed, in his long years, that you could never count on ‘forever’ being truly permanent, he was not one to edge in on young love. He came to the French maiden’s side, who held a hand up to indicate she really couldn’t entertain his advances. Quietly he whispered to her, “Do not worry, Miss De Lafayette, I do not come over to coax you into my arms-- unless you decide to initiate, I will refrain-- I came to say that I think I may know why you’re not interested. You are enamored by our regal British Lion, am I right? Well then, I will respect this boundary. Let me know if it ever changes.” Whether he kept his opinion about what he observed of Oliver was because he felt it was not his place, or a calculated move on his part, no one wouldn’t know. After all, Alaric would have agreed with Oliver’s concern-- a phantom love could not be counted on to enflesh into a lasting, meaningful relationship, and Lauri had only begun truly living. Alaric would not claim he was any candidate for monogamy, but he wouldn’t pretend so either. A warning label as clear as Yonten’s, with a subtitle declaring unashamed unattached promiscuity.

Lauri had to chuckle at his persistence. The Silver Fox did amuse her. It wasn’t likely she would ever agree to having him in her bed, but might as well not be cuel about it, “Merci Monsieur.”

“I’ll see you later at dinner then?” Alaric smiled, his voice now at a regular volume.

“Oui,” Lauri spoffed.

Alaric tipped his invisible top hat to her and made his way out of the dining hall. He had his own business to attend to. Exploding cargo ships made merchants uneasy. There would be no rest for him for quite some time. The others in the room were left behind with one last glance given to Oliver. A knowing smile and a twinkle in his eye was indecipherable as to what had transpired. The only impression given was that it hadn’t been an unpleasant interaction.

The interaction between Silver Fox and fair maiden had most certainly caught Oliver's attention, though it was impossible for him to know just what was taking place. Had she accepted his offer of sensual exploration? What was this talk of seeing each other at dinner? Of course, they tended to eat as a group save for someone missing here or there, but it seemed more personal. Or did he just feel that way because he didn't like the idea of Alaric growing closer to Lauri? Knowing that no matter what her decision, he had no right to try and change it the Lion decided to retire for the afternoon. There was excitement for some, though he only felt a sense of solemn reserve and fear that he had let emotions cloud his judgement in such a short time. He took his leave of the dining hall, hoping to find work to keep him busy

Cory called Lauri over once he saw her standing. She had meant to go to Oliver, to speak with him, but duty literally called. Her hesitancy halted her momentarily, choosing to heed Cory’s command. Perhaps she would get the chance to talk with Oliver later, “De quoi as-tu besoin de moi?”

“Imma be bored while I wait for Rosalie, wanna game when she goes?”

“To game?” Lauri chuckled. It had felt so important to address Cory first. They’d need a signal to let her know if it was a work related request or a personal one in the future. She looked to see if Oliver had gone. The dining hall all but emptied by then. It wasn’t hard to notice that the British Lion had left. Lauri frowned inwardly. Something told her she needed to speak with him that day. Perhaps after dinner when they would read? Lauri would have to figure that out.

“Something wrong?” Cory asked, seeing his friend’s troubled beaver brow.

“Oui-- uh non-- uh, I don’t know. I hope not,” Lauri turned back to him with a slightly nervous smile, “Text me when Rosy leaves for the VR session. Je me dirige vers ma chambre.” She knew they were still finishing the murder mystery, but she thought she’d share with him a book favorite of hers and offer it for their next venture.

“Alright, will do!” Cory smiled, and when Rosalie came back from her bathroom break he walked with her to their room. Wesley would probably steal her for a few hours. Before then they had a house and virtual puppy to play with!

Thoughts had been buzzing since the disagreement at lunch and finally Rosy couldn't hold it in any longer, turning to Cory with a sparkle of mirth in her eyes. "I think Oliver likes Lauri," she spilled the secret, nearly giggling with excitement.

Cory spoffed, “Oliver and Lauri? Well, I don’t know. I mean…” he looked upward in thought, “Well I guess that works. They’re both book nerds. Oliver needs glasses, so that explains the physical attraction. By the way, longer hair? Just a beaver with a wig,” Cory pointed out that her suggestion did nothing to change his mind.

Eyebrows went up in interest at the comments her lover was spewing, clearly ready to challenge them. "Oh, so anyone who reads is a nerd? Like when your future wife enjoys a chapter while you are raiding the dungeons of Lord knows where?" she questioned, brows ceasing to drop. "And what, aren't glasses attractive? Also, I will never understand how you see her as a beaver, Cory. She's not unattractive and her teeth aren't that bad."

Woops, crossing into the red zone; mayday mayday! Cory cleared his throat, “Okay, fair point about the nerd comment…” Gamers were often ridiculed in that same way, he had to admit it. But he had one or two more things to say about the others. Cory saw the hill. He saw the fortress Rosy had atop it. Cory decided to climb it anyway, “Got to say though, glasses aren’t the most appealing. Plastic circles around the eyes? I mean, Oliver is a nice looking guy I guess, but he’d look better without looking like a librarian raccoon,” Cory chuckled, pulling out his phone, “And just for the record, maybe Lauri grew into her teeth and nose, but this is all I can see.” Cory happened to have a picture of a young Lauri he found on some old site called ‘MySpace’.

"A librarian raccoon, huh?" Rosy spoffed at the comment, cogs already in motion for just what she had to think about that. She knew exactly where a pair of reading glasses were that she planned on borrowing for a night. Glancing at the picture she had to admit those were large teeth. "Yeah, but she was a kid. Now she looks wonderful and they're a normal size. Did you really pick on a little girl because of her teeth? Boys are so mean."

Cory felt pretty confident. He was at the gates of her fortress. Battering ram at the ready. Really, who could argue against his logic? As for Lauri, well, he pulled up his chin and squinted down, “Well ‘Frogger’ is mean,” Cory would not clarify who called what first, and took advantage of the loading of his holodeck program to use their little pup as distraction. They only had a short while before Wes called on her.

The two spent their free time tweaking the details of their home and loading various terrain. Little old tail wagger followed happily after them. Occasionally they deliberated on what they might call the dog. Cory had still loved ‘Coco’, but he also thought of ‘Mocha-Chip’, ‘Tootsie’, ‘Reese’ (like the candy), ‘Moose’ (as in chocolate dessert), and Java (coffee). But he was always willing to hear Rosalie out. After all, in the end, it would be her dog.

What was at least two hours felt like two minutes. Wesley texted Rosalie that he was ready for her. Cory gave Rosalie a kiss before texting his friend that he was now available to destroy her in the upcoming gaming competition. Rosy, on the other hand, made her way down to the depths of Avostoska. She knew the hallways permitted to her by heart now. It didn’t take much time to find the VR wing. The room they used for Kaylee was one door over. This, the one Rosy would walk through, had two beds in it. One had been used to test on Eddard. The man was somewhere in a cell of the dungeon. Rumor had it he had gone mad.

Molly had been sedated and laid out on the medical VR bed in the chamber meant for those patients. The Southern Bell had recently neatened up her brow. The flu had taken away the energy to do it before that day. Her limbs were strapped in blessed and sealed velcro and buckles, not unlike the ones used for Mr. Chekov.

Dr. Conti was just taking blood samples from Molly’s unconscious body when Rosy walked inside. The vials were placed in a black leather box for later, “Ah, welcome Dr. Crosse. Your patient is at the ready,” Dr. Conti took a seat on a comfortable recliner, clipboard in hand.

Donning her lab coat (not Lottie's Christmas gift for the sake of letting herself move without a ruffle getting caught or gem lost) she was quick to come over and check on Molly. Her eyes fell on the box with interest, unable to keep from asking. "Blood work? Is she showing signs she's not fully recovered?" she questioned the doctor.

“Nein. It is for my own experiments,” Dr. Conti’s sterile voice rivaled the aseptic cleanliness of the room, “Miss Malone is fully recovered. You may proceed.”

Rosy couldn't recall Wesley telling her that this would be happening, but she wasn't about to make a fuss of it while they were preparing for a bit step. She only nodded and went to check on her vital signs before commencing with the steps necessary for the nerve gear to kick in.

Once the patient successfully integrated into the system a screen dropped to allow both Rosy and Dr. Conti to view the virtual reality that both Wes and Molly would share. Aside from gentle twitching Molly appeared to hold steady. If anything went wrong Rosy knew how to disconnect her without a problem.

~oOo~​

Molly woke up in her cell. The bed, she realized, seemed strange. By all accounts it was as cushiony as ever. Smooth, silky. But it just felt off. Molly looked at the cylindrical chamber that was the only portal between her and the world. The familiar scratch on the side looked slightly off. Even seeing the plants in the attached botanical garden sway felt strange. While everything appeared identical to how it was when she closed her eyes for sleep, her mind whispered to her the word ‘false’. Like a fabricated reality.

A familiar, deep voice using the PA system confirmed her suspicion just as the realization dawned on Molly, “It’s a VR program.”

“Yeah, I’m gettin’ that.” Molly shifted uneasily. “Why my cell?”

“I didn’t want you to go into shock thinking you attained freedom. Don’t you think that would be cruel?” Wesley chuckled.

“Yeah, but not unexpected from you,” Molly muttered.

“Would you like a different environment?” Wesley offered.

“Yeah, entirely different one. I would suggest America, south Texas, somewhere coastal. If y’all could drop me off at a mighty fine Russian pub, I’d be much obliged, thanks.”

Chuckling, Wesley asked, “How about this instead?”

The room shimmered. Molly watched the cell walls blend away into a scene of beauty. Tall creaking trees flaking colored leaves over her. She could feel them brush against her as they floated downward. She could hear the breeze flow through the branches. She saw birds flitting between the trunks. The ground beneath her crunched. A musty scent of earth and wood filled her nose. Behind a curve of woodland she could see a glistening blue stretching from one side the other. The salt, heavy on the wind, tickled her throat.

“What do you think?” Wesley asked, his voice normal as it would be in the real world. His digital form came up to the side of her. He presented himself in business casual. His hands were clasped behind his back.

Molly turned to look at him. She had no vibes. A mask. Molly knew if she focused she could get insight on him. More than she would if she didn’t. But the urges to tame her impulse won out. Molly felt guilty each time she indulged in her Seer sight. Besides, she already knew there was hope for escape. Small, faint hope. But still hope. “A prettier lie.”

Wesley smiled, giving a nod and shrug, “Better a pretty lie than a ugly one, if you can’t have reality.”

No reply to that. Molly wanted nothing to do with him. The faster he left the better. And there was only one way she knew how, “What do you want Wes?”

“Don’t you know?”

“Stars if letters ain’t givin’ you much I can guess why you’re doin’ this, you bastard.” Molly stood right in front of him, giving him her Texas glare as burning as the Lone Star’s summer sun. “I don’t need to focus on you to know that much.”

Chuckling, Wesley said, “You know, I know you hate me, Molly, but I find you fascinating.” he took a step around her to view the ocean better.

Mocking him, Molly said, “Oh gee, Lord Wesley Von Helsing things I’m fascinating! Well why don’t I just drop my panties now?” Molly scoffed, rolling her eyes as she crossed her arms and leaned against a tree.

“You’re pretty and spunky enough for that, but I’m afraid we have too many differences,” Wesley mused, letting her patronizing attempt to belittle him roll off his back, “Besides, Inara revealed to me before I came here that she’s been bloated recently. Wouldn’t be up for it now that she’s pregnant with our fourth.”

Molly paused, her mind puzzled. Something was off about the thought of it. Molly knew she wasn’t supposed to do it, but the temptation to know the truth dragged her into a sudden focus, “Not your fourth….”

Wesley had hoped Molly would get insight on the baby. Obviously Rosalie and Cory knew their child would be born healthy and well. He was curious if that was the case for their own. Inara’s family had women who lost children in miscarriage. But the phrase ‘not your fourth’ made him wonder if Inara’s fears were true. That she’d have at least one. “What do you mean? Can you clarify?”

“The baby. It’s not your fourth.” Molly said, eyes still closed.

Sighing, Wesley wondered if Inara had a miscarriage without even knowing it. There had been a time in the past months she had a bleeding spell that was heavier than normal. “That’s a shame. Well I think it would be best to keep this between us. Inara has had fears of a miscarriage. Knowing this is our fifth would only upset her for losing the fourth.”

Molly opened her eyes, filled with annoyance and yet also with a shade of sympathy, “No, this isn’t your fifth either.”

“More than one then?” Wesley frowned, shaking his head.

“Wes, you don’t understand. This is Inara’s fourth child. You’re still only a father of three.”

The implication slowly dawned on Wesley as all his questions were answered while he stood in silence. His mind both questing for truth and giving him the revelation of the only possible way this might have happened. Wesley breathed, “Oliver.”

Molly nodded, “It’s a girl. But I don’t see her clearly. She’s in shadow. I don’t know what that means.”

~ooo~​

Although it was tempting to sit down and watch the events play out like the German doctor had, there was something that had her uneasy. A vibe she couldn't shake, and she was reminded of Lauri's comment days prior. Instead, she stood a short distance away, glancing between the screen and Molly's unconscious form.

Rosy's brows had been knitted together when Wesley was told it wasn't his fourth. She shifted her weight, worried as well if they weren't going to have the baby, if something would go wrong. Hearing Oliver's name she was brought back to the it arrangement at the wedding and what it had lead them to. This had to be an absolute blow to Wesley and put him, Inara and Oliver in an unorthodox position.

~ooo~​

Silence. Wesley had to go. He had to think. But most importantly he had to know for sure. It would take a day or two for the results. Thankfully he had DNA from both people available. Hairs, saliva, even dead skin cells. They were easy to find in laundry baskets and left behind on the lips of cups. If negative, there would be no need to alarm them. However, if Molly happened to be correct, Wesley would have to go about this delicately. Only one person came to mind at this point who he could talk to about this and she needed to end the session.

“I’ll be going now, Molly. Perhaps we may do this again sometime,” Wesley’s figure began to vanish.

Molly frowned, “Make the right choice Wes.” Her voice fading away.

~ooo~​

Dr. Conti came to Rosalie’s side once the screen went blank. Molly would be returning to her conscious state soon. She couldn’t be allowed to see either of them. Rosalie monitored her dosages to make sure the Seer could not awaken. Dr. Conti glanced between her notes and her phone as Rosy went about her work. Whatever she observed, she was satisfied with it. “Das ist gut, I will see to putting Miss Malone back to her cell.”

Bing! A text sent to Rosalie asked her to meet Wesley in the dungeon office. A room connected directly to an elevator that went to the upper level of the castle. It was more like a professional lounge or record vault, but it served the purpose of an office just fine. Although, office work probably wouldn’t be the topic of discussion.

There was only enough time for Rosy to shoot Dr. Conti a look and nod that she was fine to go back to her room. Even if she was technically a prisoner, Molly deserved to be given a room and not a 'cell'. Maybe it was just the fact that the doctor seemed too comfortable with such negative terminology that bothered her the most. Either way she couldn't dwell, leaving the room to meet up with Wesley.

It took less than two or three minutes to get to the dungeons office. Rosalie was welcomed inside after making herself known. Wesley sat on one of the recliners. A whiskey in Hand. He appeared solemn, contemplative. “Please, sit…” he gestured to the chair beside him and offered her a drink if she wanted one, “I’m sure you know I’m seeking your thoughts on the situation. What would you do, Rosy?”

Accepting his offer and taking a water, Rosy didn't immediately answer. This wasn't a normal situation at all, and for him to be faced with making a decision without consulting Inara couldn't be easy. "Well, I would probably want confirmation," she rightfully guessed his first path. "Though so far Molly has yet to provide any misinformation.. but it's also the first time she's spoken with you since she's been brought here. I don't..." She paused, wanting to word it right. "I don't believe she would be malicious though, even with her dislike of you. She had a tone when she told you that makes me believe her."

Molly had sounded Almost sorry for Wesley, like she didn't think even he needed to be in that position. Granted, there was no way of knowing if Molly knew the context of their agreement and how it came to be. Either way, Rosy decided to continue on.

"I can't imagine it'll be easy, but you will have to tell them. Both Inara and Oliver. There could be health history that's imperative for her to know and they both just should know," she offered a weak smile to him, also feeling sympathetic. "You three will have to decide what to do together because you'd all have to be in agreement. Whether the rest of the world thinks the baby is yours or if Oliver will assume any responsibility. I just..." She trailed off, unsure if he'd want to hear more.

Wesley took a long silent sip of the amber liquid. He held up the glass, looking at the contents swirl around the cut crystal. Make the right choice, Wesley. The right choice? What was the ‘right’ choice? As they say, ignorance is bliss. Though Rosy had a point. Oliver’s medical history would be important. There were few data vaults that withstood Wesley’s skills. Still, Rosalie and Molly urged his humanity. For anyone unfamiliar they would not have noticed his coffee eyes were dry and empty. Empty of sympathy and compassion. It wouldn’t be difficult to get his perfect world. An old therapist’s voice rang in his head just then, There is no emotion that can define or validate reason. It is our rational mind that gifts us with the ability to see the truth despite the rage of our hearts. After a moment Wesley said, “You’re right, Rosy Posy,” though his eyes had not been filled with virtue, Wes resolved, at this point, not to allow his darker nature the control it sought— that it hungrily needed; that it desired, “Once I get the results I will bring Oliver and Inara up to my office to convene,” Wesley set his glass vessel on the table side and stood up, “Do me a favor, Rosy. Don’t tell Cory.” The young man, though good natured, could not be trusted to keep his calm.

Rosy nodded, fine with keeping her lips closed for the time being. It was something they needed to deal with and come to an agreement. "If it's any consolation, I think everything will turn out well," she offered gently. Something told her that Oliver would not want to impose on their lives and family but also wouldn't abandon a child if he was asked to be involved. "And a girl, that's good news. Inara was hoping for a girl." Little things that would hopefully soften the abrupt blow.

Talk of Inara and her happiness to see she was to expect a baby girl drew out the light in Wesley’s eyes. His lips tempted to smile, “She did want a girl,” Wes nodded. He turned to the door, hands behind his back as he strode to it. Wesley inhaled— almost a sniff, if Rosy didn’t know better—“Oh lord….” Wesley cleared his throat. He turned to Rosy with perked brows, “Waxing.”

Rosy pitied him and what was to come, though it didn't feel right to do so visibly. Rosy knew Wesley was a strong man with impeccable will to get through this. She chuckled and nodded, grateful for the distraction. "Oh yes, a waxing it is. You'll have to warn the men."

“Yes, I will, won’t I?” Wesley chuckled, “But after I know for sure,” Though it was unspoken that they both were certain Molly was correct, “For now, I think we should finish up here, get our reports in, look over any data, brain activity, and then I have to send you back to your lover boy.”

Rosy was glad to see he at least was calming down over this all. Or putting on the show that he was. The two finished up their work in the lower levels before disbursing for a bit of a break before dinner. As much as she was curious how everything would pan out, she accepted that it wasn't something for her to weigh in on or be privy to.

Heading up toward their room,she was excited for the chance to relax. Walking in, she immediately spotted Cory and Lauri in the living area of their chambers, both sitting cross legged with controller in hand. If there was any sight to quell any last fears she had, it was seeing the two in the most sibling-like pose ever. She watched them going at each other in some combat game she couldn't name if she had to, smirking as she opted for a seat beside them on an actual chair. "I hope you're kicking his ass, Lauri," she commented, amused and glad to be off her feet.

“Rosy!” Lauri and Cory said in unison, though the voices differed in their connotations. While Lauri sounded pitched and happy with a kind of loyal canine, Cory’s gave every impression of his air coming back into his lungs.

However, as soon as the meaning of Rosy’s words registered to both Cory’s face flattened— almost giving credence to the claim Lauri had that he looked like a frog. As for Lauri, she wiggled in her spot, “Oui! Je suis!”

Scoffing, Cory’s fingers jammed down repeatedly on his controller, “Gah! Rosy I thought you loved me!”

Lauri perked a brow at the phrase. She had heard it a few times before, “You guys say that too?”

“Hm?” Cory questioned, not falling for any trick to distract him, but also curious, “What, you mean what I just said? I mean, yeah. I guess. Wesley has said it a lot.”

“My cousin would say that to tease,” Lauri chuckled. It warmed her heart to think of Chrissy still there with her; with them all. A guiding presence. It was a tragedy when they got the call she had been killed during a hunt.

“Oh, I didn’t know,” Cory wasn’t sure how to sound.

Quirking up her lips, Lauri said, “Cory….”

“Yeah?” He offered a lopsided, sympathetic smile.

A deep, male voice over shouted “FINISH HIM!” BOOM! Cory’s avatar slammed into a pile of limbs and swirling stars. Cory’s eyes popped open. His jaw dropped.

Smirking, Lauri said, “I won.”

Cory sighed aggressively and plopped onto his back, “Uuuughhhh…..”

Chuckling, Lauri stood up. She grabbed a Gatorade from the mini fridge and handed it to Rosalie with a shot of that electrolyte stuff. They had it condensed into a shot glass so Rosy didn’t have to continuously sip on it. That way she could enjoy the Gatorade better. Lauri took a drink for herself and sat on a chair.

“Beaver face!”

“Frogger,” Lauri stuck her tongue out at him briefly. She opened her drink and took a sip, “How’d the session go, Rosy?”

Rosy couldn't help but laugh as he was defeated. "Oh, she got you good!" She teased, though she bent down to give him a kiss to ease the pain of loss. Straightening up,she accepted the drinks from Lauri and quickly took the shot to get it over with. It didn't taste horrible...but it also didn't taste good.

"It wasn't bad," Rosy offered, mindful that she didn't say too much or let on that there was more than she was saying. "It was pretty short, though. And I can't say Molly was overly thrilled to see him."

Cory, though glad of the kiss, needed the comfort only his calorie snacks that had no nutrients could offer. He pulled out a bag and munched on cheesy flavored chips at the feet of his lady love, “I’d think not.”

“What is the story of her?” Lauri asked, getting her own chip bag against the mild protest of her Frogger friend.

Something told Cory hoarding his snacks would be a fight he might have to pick some time. But not right now. Not when he was surrounded by Pregnant-Power and Sympathy-Girl here. His scrutinizing brown eyes that landed on her fingers drew up to her beaver face, “Well, okay, so, Molly is this girl who was the best friend of Willow…” They filled Lauri in on the information they were sure she’d hear about anyway. Most of it was public info, really. The only parts they skirted around were Molly’s conversations with Rosalie and the serious ethical talks he and Rosy had since Molly's arrival. They didn’t know where Lauri stood on the subject. Well at first anyway. As Cory explained the situation he noticed her displeasure about the treatment of Molly being some kind of lab animal. Dr. Conti being present made it worse. Though Lauri didn’t say anything out loud, now Cory had to satisfy his curiosity, “Soooo….yeah. That’s that.”

"Ah, je vois..." Lauri managed a smile, shifting uncomfortably.

“What’s the matter?” Cory did his best to pry without scaring her off.

Lauri glanced between them. She swallowed, feeling her skin grow hot. Her heart began to beat loudly in her chest. “Uh, nothing…”

Frowning, Cory murmured, “Lauri, come on. What’s the matter?”

After a moment struggling with the possible consequences, Lauri said, "S'il vous plaît, comprenez, je ne veux pas juger …” she seemed to shrink. Her hands found distraction with her shoe lace, her hazel eyes dropped to her feet, “Maybe it is because of my talks with my cousin, but...I don’t like hunting. I do it and I’m good at it, but I don’t like killing things. Not when I don’t know if they are really guilty. Crissy believed in only slaying a werewolf if you knew it killed someone.” Lauri avoided their eyes. She felt her nerves wrangling her throat, “I— I know it’s not a popular opinion. I just think it makes sense, you know?” Slowly, Lauri lifted her head, lightly frowning. She forced her mouth to smile, “I understand if you don’t agree...I understand if maybe you...you don’t think I will fit in.”

While Rosalie was hesitant to say anything aloud anymore, she did have to say she was starting to agree with Lauri on that. It was getting harder and harder to defend the blind killing of anyone who couldn't be proven an evil form, even a mage. Who were they to possibly condemn the innocent?

"I think it isn't an opinion that is popular because it would change the way everyone hunts," Rosy offered softly. She was inwardly pleased that Lauri shared her growing belief, though. In fact it was more important than she had realized when a wave of relief ran over her. "I don't think that's grounds for dismissal. In fact..." She looked over at Cory, knowing they hadn't had a discussion yet, but that he had supported her from the start. "I think this will work out perfectly." Shifting back to Lauri she offered a smile. "If you have any reservations of course tell us, and we'll have to draft up something official, but I'm personally hoping you'll agree to move forward with this."

Lauri lit up, her hands bunched against her chin, “Vraiment?!” She thrust her arms forward to wrap them up in a hug, “Aww, Je suis tellement content, merci! Oh I promise to do a good job!”

Cory chuckled, one arm around Rosy and the other giving Lauri a pat on her back, “Welcome to your new job!”

Once Lauri let go she wiped a stray tear from her cheek, “Magnifique!” she got up, straightening her clothes, “When do I start officially?”

“Soon. I think Rosy’s right, we should make a draft. Once we agree on the terms we can set an official date. Consider this your time to hang out until then.” Cory smiled.

“D'accord!” Lauri beamed. She glanced up at something that caught her eye. A book with a familiar spine. Lauri squinted and then her hazel eyes widened, “You like Twilight?! I do too!”

Lauri's delight was honestly contagious, even though Rosy was already happy with her decision. She accepted the embrace with the side that was free, smiling at her. Cory could handle all the official paperwork, likely aided by Wesley if necessary, she trusted him with that sort of thing for their life.

She was surprised by the sudden question, nodding before her smile widened. "Yes..." She admitted sheepishly. "That's where I picked my username from. Halestorm..Rosalie Hale."

"Oh j'aime Jasper Hale!" Lauri clasped her hands, “Rosy, we have to binge the series!”

Cory’s nose scrunched, “Eehhh.”

Rosy’s grin turned giddy and she clutched Lauri's hands right back. "Oh yes please! Cory absolutely hates watching them but he tolerates it because he loves me," she knew all too well. "He sighs so much and I would love to watch them with someone who appreciates them rather than hiding in pregnant shame!"

"Oui, nous devons!” Lauri shuffled between her feet as she wiggled their hands up and down excitedly.

“Wha--Pregnant shame-- Hold on, hey,” Cory turned up his head with an expression of mild offense, “I have a perfectly natural response. I will never be convinced that the Volturi just sit on thrones all day. They should have taken over by now. I mean, sure, modern Earth is tough to beat, but they had no excuse a thousand-something years ago--”

Nearly squealing, Lauri said, “How about tomorrow right after breakfast? I read with Oliver tonight.”

As much as she loved that than, Rosy had no time for him trying to talk sense into a fantasy series. He could fight every monster imaginable and she didn't question it, so he wasn't allowed to do the same. Instead she focused on their planning. "Oh and we could have ice cream and popcorn and we have to change back to pajamas," she insisted before her other comment struck Rosy's attention. "Oh....read with Oliver tonight, huh? "

That inflection wasn’t lost on Lauri. Crissy used to tease her the same. Lauri pressed her fingers to her cheeks, trying not to smile as much as she did, “Oh, I really do mean to read-- this time,” Lauri ignored Cory’s face that, once again, squinted in thought and yet found nothing to discredit him, “But I won’t complain if we didn’t spend the whole time reading,” Lauri covered her giggling mouth.

“OKAY, I think it’s time for dinner,” Cory stood up, chip crumbs falling down his front. He wasn’t about to sit here and listen to girly talk. Especially if they intended to taint his room with a Twilight marathon! It struck him just then, watching how Lauri and Rosy got along so well-- too well-- that he might have created a monster. Cory coughed, guiding Lauri out the door, “We’ll meet you there.”

Lauri peered over Cory’s shoulder at her long lost sister from another mister, “I’ll be wearing my Twilight PJ’s. It’s got ‘JazzPurr’ on it. You know, my Bloodelf WoW avatar?”

“Yeah, yeah, alright Twi-hard, go on,” Cory chuckled. He had an outfit to switch out.

The teasing girl talk would have to wait it seemed. "You can tell me about it tomorrow," Rosy promised Lauri. "I'll make sure Cory finds somewhere else to do his work so he can brother us." She knew the avatar, but also knew they'd worn off Cory's patience.

“Oui!” Lauri said just as the door closed.

With the room of just them, Rosy wrapped her arms around Cory's neck smiling up at him. "Oh, you are going to hate us," she chucked, rising up on her toes to kiss him. "You're sure you're okay with this? Didn't just decide you'd made a bad decision and want to back out?" Rosy sure hoped he wouldn't.

Cory broke out in a smile as soon as her lips touched his, “Oh Rosy, I couldn’t hate you guys. Maybe I’ll be annoyed, sure, but, I think I can handle it,” He gave her another kiss because he loved her and he was happy to have her in his arms, “Why don’t we finish eating early?”

Brows perked up in question while her smile shifted to more of a smirk. "Oh finish early? Did you have something else in mind, Lord Cromwell?" She asked as she stroked his cheek.

“Oh I think you know what I have on my mind,” Cory purred, his cheesy lips leaving a light orange print on her cheek.

"I do," Rosy admitted, wiping his lips off with her thumb, "But I enjoy the idea of everything you're implying. We'll finish early and head up for some time alone together."

“Sound good,” Cory gave her one last kiss before pulling off his shirt and giving his mostly clean pants a quick brush with his hand. Then he had to change them anyway because he streaked his jeans with orange. Oh well, it was a good show for Rosy!

~oOo~​

On the way to dinner Lauri met Alaric down the hallway. She could tell that, although he said he would not be advancing on her, his eyes said he was convinced she would come to him one day. True to his word, though, the Silver Fox merely offered a friendly arm with no innuendos or flirts, as a gesture of goodwill to walk with him to the dining hall.

“How has your afternoon been, darling?” Alaric queried.

"Ça a été vraiment bien. Enfin, sauf ...I had hoped to speak with Oliver by now. I wish I had gotten an audience with him before Cory called on me. I want to be sure he’s alright.”

Alaric stifled his amusement, “I see. You do care for him, don’t you?”

“Oui,” Lauri smiled, “I think I might love him.” she inhaled, bashfully glancing away.

Laughter escaped unexpectedly. Alaric wrangled his mirth at seeing her displeasure, “Forgive me, I didn’t mean to offend you.”

Lauri’s brow fell heavy, "Ah, mais tu l'as fait."

Alaric cleared his throat, “Yes, I see that. Again, I plead for mercy. It’s just that, well—darling, you’re so young and new. Can you really know what love is? You’ve only known him for about a week.”

Furrowing her brow, Lauri pressed her mouth in a hard line. She couldn't say yes, could she? Why, only the other night Oliver had given her the wisdom of building boundaries. It came off so simple. A thing she hadn’t been able to in her own home. Not the way the rest of them could do it. Lauri muttered, “Well, how do people know?”

“To be truthful I can’t say I’m the best one to ask. I haven't had a lasting love. The woman I gave my heart to died when I was a young man. We were barely in our twenties. It didn’t span more than a year or two. But I do know for someone in your position, well, I could understand how you might believe you’re falling for him. Oliver is a gentleman for certain, but don’t be too quick to confuse his kindness and manners for mutual expectation of love.”

It had been a concern of hers. Lauri’s hazel eyes brimmed with the pain that she had, indeed, done that very thing. A terrible burden to place on an unexpecting person. Especially one she admired so much, “How easy is it to do that?”

“Oh, it happens all the time.”

Feeling all at once miserable, Lauri flicked her eyes up at him, "Vraiment?"

“Oui,” Alaric used her French. She walked in silence a few steps. The sadness that touched her gaze plucked at his sympathies, “Oh, what a lamb…” He tsc’d, seeing her more of a sweet naive girl than before. Not that he would turn her away if she came to his bed. Even if the Silver Fox sensed the distance between them increase, he said, “Don’t fret, dear. It only means you must be cautious. Sex— especially good sex— has a way of influencing your emotions. You just have to keep in mind that what you felt the night he bedded you isn’t an indication of how he feels now. Take it with a grain of salt.”

Lauri didn’t know enough about matters of the heart to argue against his experience. Most of the information she got was from her cousin and what she heard around the house. Her online access had been limited. Even now she was shopping around for a phone to get off the plan her family controlled. What Alaric said didn’t sound wrong on the face of it. Something felt missing, but she didn’t know what. At the very least she couldn’t discount it. Lauri nodded softly, “I will keep that in mind.”

“There there, dear,” Alaric gave her hand a pat, “You’ll be alright. You have your whole life ahead of you. If Oliver doesn’t work out you can always find someone else if you want to, you’re quite pretty and clever. Now go on ahead, I think your Lion is awaiting you, darling.” He didn’t say why he wanted to delay his arrival, “Enjoy your dinner beside him,” Alaric fussed up her hair, her chicory threads danced out of place, “I’ll be in there shortly.” His last touch left her shirt askew.

“Oui,” Lauri smiled hesitantly. She turned and walked off with conflicting thoughts bouncing in her head, her mind so focused on what transpired that she didn’t think to fix her hair or clothes.

~oOo~​

Dinner gathered the guests of Avostoska to the dining hall. After much deliberation Wesley decided that Lottie could spend some dinners with Kaylee. She had, thankfully, been absent for the uncomfortable situation between Alaric and Oliver, not to mention the lewd back and forth Annabelle and Yonten’s behavior drummed up. There was no promise that would change anytime soon. So, Inara and Wesley decided for the moment the children could eat a little earlier with them present and then Kazumi and Hye could take them up for a movie. Wes and Inara would stay to eat with the rest of the castle.

Cory and Rosalie were the first to arrive. Early to come, early to go. That was the plan! They took seats next to Wes and Inara since they were there already. To Rosalie, and everyone else, Wesley appeared no different than before the session. Any mention of the session resulted in vague generalities. But Wes did say he was hoping to ‘divulge more later’. Rosalie helped keep the topic off of the session, thankfully. They chattered while they waited for the others to arrive.

A short time after Rosy and Cory arrived, Oliver joined the table, habitually going to his 'typical' seat. The mix up from earlier wasn't making it to the forefront of his attention, currently distracted by his thoughts. Joao and Andriy weren't far behind, everyone apparently ready for dinner. Unlike Oliver, Joao had recalled the stress of lunch, and while Andriy took a seat at the Brits side, he opted to sit across from them, leaving an entry seat for Lauri at Oliver's side.

Annabelle woke up to Yonten’s rough hands rubbing her back, “Hey, it’s time to wake up,” he bit her shoulder softly in lieu of a kiss. It left a faint mark. Yonten shifted up and slid off of the bed. He wasn’t ‘hungry’, but he could eat and he wanted to hangout with everyone before he wrestled Annabelle in bed later.

A soft groan of approval left the redhead as she shifted as well, but only enough so he could watch as he rose up. "I could get used to waking up like that," she murmured drowsily, though she didn't discern whether she meant the bite or the sight. A big stretch and small yawn later she was working on getting redressed, though she'd need some time to use the bathroom and refresh her feminine products before they left.

“Yeh you can,” Yonten winked, finding his sandals from under the coffee table. He grabbed his phone off the charger when he noticed Annabelle had missed the laundry shoot again.

A pair of underwear hung on the edge of the door of the shoot. He walked over to tuck it down. The shoot was built near the vanity. Yonten just poked the rest of it through when he saw the box he gave her. When Annabelle had put it in the tote he knew without a doubt it had been closed tight. Curious, Yonten inspected it. The lips of the box were parted. He popped it open and saw the necklace askew as if hurriedly shoved back into place. Yonten grinned like a dork. He shut the box and left it the way it was, his confidence only growing.

Yonten went to the door, leaned against it, and fiddled on his phone until Annabelle came out. When he met her gaze Annabelle could tell immediately he looked like the cat who caught the canary, “Ready, Anna-Banana?”

Annabelle came out of the bathroom after giving herself one last look-over only to be faced with a wide grin that seemed like he was bursting at the seams. She perked a brow at him, curious but afraid if she asked she might not like it. "I'm ready, Bunny Boy. Uh, everything okay though?"

“Yeh, let’s go,” Yonten casually shrugged a shoulder and opened the door for her. There was no way in hell he’d let on. He could do nothing about his involuntary grin. Yonten slipped his arm around her waist. She felt that same old strength command their steps.

They both came from behind Alaric who was a few strides behind Lauri. Yonten didn’t think much of it until the Silver Fox turned around to smile at them as if he had a great idea and they were just the people to help him out with it. “Yonten, Miss Blackthorne. Good evening.”

“Sup, muddafaka,” Yonten’s walking slowed in front of Alaric whose presence implied the request for their attention.

“I know this might be an unorthodox, but may I ask either one of you to give me a passionate kiss?” Alaric chuckled at seeing the surprise on their faces, “I assure you, no strings attached. I just have a curiosity I must satisfy.”

She'd have to press him later; for now she was eager to stretch her legs and then get something to drink. Falling into step beside him was natural and she looked up with a content smile. That was soon stopped as they came upon Alaric who was quick to propose a most unusual request. "Uh, sounds like that's all you, Bunbun," she chuckled, though she was intrigued.

“Uh, nah homie, I ain’t a swinger,” Yonten shook his head.

“Well damn…” Alaric checked his watch, then looked at Annabelle, “Would you mind? Just a quick fake passionate one then? I would hate to look unrealistic.”

“For what?” Yonten chuckled.

“I mean to mess with Oliver,” Alaric chuckled, “Lauri’s almost in the dining hall.”

“You and her are bustin’ his balls?” Yonten perked, grinning.

“No, just me,” Alaric smirked.

It was without a doubt the oddest request she had been given, and frankly Annabelle wasn't sure just this keen on that she was. Like a prank as one thing, but not if it was going to give the old man the wrong ideas. Plus, she just felt like she needed something... "I mean, kind of a weird thing. I don't know..." Her gaze shifted to Yonten, tempted to ask him if he was really fine with that. They were toying with the idea of committing to each other, after all.

"No lips," Yonten could let it go for a prank. Wes and him did that kind of thing all the time. Except he never allowed Wesley to get him to kiss a guy. Nah uh, man. A body shot? Okay. Mouth even close to another man's mouth? Nah, bruh.

Those were terms she was fine with. Crystal eyes shifted over to the Silver Fox, to see if he was going to take it as acceptable or if he's have to go without even a partial simulation for his efforts to unsettle Oliver.

Alaric gladly engaged Annabelle in the most humorous display of hands sliding and body swaying, but without their mouths touching, causing Yonten to shake his head and chuckle. This was just like the kind of thing Wes would do! Once satisfied Alaric took a step back, “Thank you, darling, I appreciate it.” His hair was quite messy and his shirt needed a smoothing hand, “Please, if you don’t mind, this will work better if I am ahead of you two,” Alaric took off in a jog. He would likely make it in time for his plan. Alaric slowed down once he found Lauri just passed through to the threshold.

Once he had his imaginary fill, Annabelle was quick to straighten her own clothing that had gone haphazard in the motions. Watching him disappear into the dining hal, she shook her head before turning to Yonten. "I'm not going to make a habit of that," she murmured, starting toward the hall herself. "You going to be fine with random guys trying to fake smooch me up, huh?"

“Oh, yeh, cause, you’re gonna wear my necklace?” Yonten wiggled his brows, “I mean, right now you’re not, so that was all you, chica,” Although they both knew that was a lie. He shrugged, “Pranks are cool with me. Wes and I would do that a lot. But nah, I’m not havin’ anyone kiss my girl. Not another guy, not another woman.” Yonten halted their walk just before the threshold. His black eyes delved deep into her crystalline ones, “I’d have to get my own dagger to shank people.”

Her lips pursed together at his confidence, not about to encourage him at all. "I'll keep that in mind," she said to his comments about not kissing anyone. Not that she minded that thought, and she'd be fine giving that up if it ever came down to it. "If we're being honest, that's kind of hot." Though if she dwelled on it for too long they were going to be late to dinner or miss it altogether.

Yonten grinned, “I know, chica.” Annabelle felt his hand squeeze her briefly.

~oOo~​

Along the way to the dining hall Lauri struggled with her conscience. Maybe it was the mood Lauri was in, or the way Alaric spoke during their walk, but something about his council felt lacking. Like only half of wisdom. Crissy had said before that if a man ever were to sew doubt inside you without good cause, and it seemed sweet and kind, take it like the poison it probably was-- and yet, again, technically Alaric wasn’t wrong. You should be careful you don’t mix signals.

More than a little confused Lauri walked into the dining hall expecting to be caught between a dilemma and a conundrum. Yet as soon as she saw Joao in the seat across from Oliver, who in turn sat next to Andriy with a free seat beside him, her heart quickened and the heavyweight draped upon her shoulders fell to the floor with a shrug. Her smile couldn’t be more easily drawn up. Whatever this was for Oliver, she at least knew she liked him a lot, and could see herself falling for him. In fact, Lauri felt herself walking blindfolded, moving ever forward, and unsure just which step would tip her right over the edge.

“Bonsoir!” Lauri waved as she walked up to Oliver, “May I sit with you, mon Tresor?” Her hazel eyes were bright against her fair skin. Her hair looked like a hand had tousled it. Not unlike her shirt. Just behind her Alaric walked in looking much the same. He smoothed out his outfit and ran a hand through his hair, glancing at Oliver with a smile before he took his place at the table. If Lauri had seen him she would have been quite confused why he looked so disheveled all of a sudden. But with her back to him she was none the wiser.

Oliver looked up quickly at the sound of Lauri's voice, lighting up to see her. The joy that had danced along his features quickly faded though, seeing how she was in quite the disarray as well as a particular Silver Fox who arrived shortly after her. Perhaps all the signals and emotions he thought he had seen were really just his imagination and Lauri would rather chase after a man of prestige. "Oh. Hello, ma cherie," he nodded at the free chair, though a small part of him wavered in confidence. "Of course, please sit.”

The sudden fall of Oliver’s delighted demeanor suddenly rushed back the shawl of doubt. It snaked up her body to wrap around her shoulders. Lauri pushed through the flush of worry and smiled. As soon as she sat down her eyes caught her reflection in the silver pitcher. Those who noticed her expression saw her furrowed brow and the way she tilted her head as if she wasn’t sure what she was seeing. Lauri’s hand went up to her hair and swished her threads back into place. Her hazel eyes flicked to the side, as if trying to piece this puzzle together. Across the way Alaric could be spied peeking-- not at Lauri, but at Oliver. Not recalling anything she shrugged and smiled at Oliver. She did sense an uneasiness here. She knew that kind of feeling in the air. It was imperative to detect it when she was at home. To soothe insecurity she said, “I’m looking forward to finishing the book with you tonight.”

While Lauri was straightening herself, Oliver did cast a look in Alaric's direction. It was only logical to assume that he was responsible, and he was both curious to know what had transpired while also not wishing to know if it was what he feared. "It will be an eventful evening," he agreed with a smile, trying to not let his suspicions ruin the meal. "We'll have to see if your sleuthing skills were right all along, ma cherie.”

Whatever happened in the moments between fixing her hair and saying what she did, Lauri didn’t know if she cared at this point. It seemed he was lighter. Smiling a little brighter now, Lauri nodded, “Oui, although, I want to say, I no longer believe the translator worked alone,” she fell into that easy conversation with him. As everyone took up their forks and knives for meals Lauri enjoyed a back and forth about clues and possibilities of their ‘whodunit’ novel. Agatha Christie had many books, but Lauri believed ‘Murder On the Orient Express’ would forever be her favorite.

Everyone was quick to fall into their evening social hour while enjoying only the best of food. Ellie and Everest were chatting together about plans for building a more permanent residence together. They enjoyed their time at Avostoska around their friends, but also hoped to make a fortress of their own. Ellie engaged Inara with talk of the baby shower, eager to have it done before April when she'd likely only want to sleep. Inara couldn’t agree more! All the while she had an iPad open to take notes on their ideas. She didn’t notice the soft eyes Wesley gave her as she planned with Ellie.

Cory and Rosy stayed true to their plan; early in and early out! The two were quick to wish everyone a goodnight, Rosalie not afraid to lie for them both and say she was tired. Unfortunately, a clever Fox wasn't fooled, grinning at his younger brother and lover as they parted quickly to find comfort in each other's arms. Cory did his best to ignore his brother. Any inquiries were batted away. He had his manly duties to attend to, for goodness sakes!

They weren't the only ones eager for a little more time alone that evening. Annabelle shot Yonten a few heated glances once it seemed like he was done until finally, the message was across that she was more than ready to leave. The holodeck was calling their names, and she informed him along the way of just how eager she was to call him. Yonten wouldn’t complain about yet another night spent tearing into each other.

All seemed well on their way to the holodeck. They made their usual flirts. However, as they passed by a couple of laundry maids the vibe shifted. Annabelle came to a stop. Whatever her reasons, Yonten couldn’t recall if someone asked him, because as far as he was concerned the off-the-cuff explanations sounded more like excuses. Thankfully he had spent enough time around her to tell when she was playing coy and when she meant it. Puzzled, Yonten trailed after Annabelle to their room feeling an uncomfortable tightness only worsened as he watched her from behind while they walked. Yonten shifted his balls without her seeing to try to keep his tanned family jewels from turning into sapphires.

They were a hallway down from going to bed when those same laundry servants saw them heading for slumber instead of the holodeck. A certain servant girl may or may not have given Annabelle a glare and Yonten a longing look. Seeing that the two were far from their usual lustful manner, the blue-haired one smirked to herself the rest of her work shift. Murmurs of confidence for hope to have Yonten admitted between her to another maid worried the laundry room that someone might make a scene.

With no evening duties to be done, Oliver and Lauri headed to the library that had become their constant choice. The furs had been moved from beside the hearth, though the fire was already stoked and going. Taking his preferred seat in an overstuffed armchair beside it, natural delight shone when his eyes fell on Lauri, thoughts of Alaric pushed aside for now. "Now then, who's turn is it to read?”

“Mine,” Lauri swooped up the book and sat on the chair next to his own. Since they hadn’t paid attention the night before they repeated the chapters they missed. Lauri fell into her habit of grabbing a couch blanket when this character was being voiced, or she repositioned herself to portray that character. Sometimes the little props around the room helped with her theatrics. When it was Oliver's turn she found herself enamored with the tale and his voice. The closer it got to the end, however, Lauri couldn’t help but perk in excitement. Her heartbeat with the rhythm of the unfolding tale. Her fingertips were nibbled by her teeth out of an anxious need to know the truths revealed! It felt like the room was growing hot with anticipation! Lauri held her breath when the penny dropped, “All of them were in on it?” Lauri she exhaled. She couldn’t help herself, she shuffled to his side and leaned over his shoulder to read, “Sacré bleu!”

Oliver didn't object as she joined him, chuckling in amusement from her animated reaction. He enjoyed it, likely more than the book itself, even if it was an absolute classic. "It appears so, ma cherie," he solemnly said, holding up the book so she could see it easier, his eyes falling on her face yet again. "Not the ending we saw coming at all, was it?" She was close, wonderfully close and he was instantly swarmed with the heated memory of the night prior.

"Non, mais c'est encore mieux que je ne le pensais.” Lauri smiled, turning her head to look into his eyes. They were a lean away from contact.

Clearing his throat to try and clear his thoughts Oliver asked, "So, do you care to plan for another book for us to read? Or...were there other ways you had wanted to spend your evening? Maybe with someone else? I'd hate to impose."

“Someone else? Non, non,” Lauri shook her head, her chicory threads tousling again somewhat like before, “There’s no one else I’d rather spend my evenings with, mon Trésor, I—” she felt it was so important to make sure he understood, to find the right words to express her thoughts, “—I could no more give up my love of books, than I could give up my time with you, Oliver. I enjoy your company. Your intelligence is rejuvenating. I appreciate your-- your kindness...and your gentleness...and your consideration of me…” Lauri’s voice grew softer as she went on, her eyes fell lightly over his face. Maybe Alaric had been right about taking caution, but he failed to give any helpful wisdom on how to recognize a true, heartfelt, attraction. Lauri believed she had stumbled over it as she came to realize she had many reasons other than last night to know she had something here worth risking herself for, “I must tell you how much it meant to me— what you said to Alaric. Oliver, it has truly been a long time since someone has stood up for me. And while I may have felt gratitude for anyone who had done so, I especially felt...I felt…” Lauri danced the word ‘loved’ in her head before she knew she couldn't say it without bursting, "Je me sentais pris en charge. J'espère que je pourrai vous inspirer à vous sentir pris en charge également."
 
Last edited:
Oliver's eyes didn't stray from looking up at her. His mind continued to tell him that this wasn't a good idea and he needed to stop it before it could begin. Still, those hazel pools reflected nothing but desire that he knew all too well.

Standing from his chair, the book fell to the floor as his arms slowly found his way around her, and oh she fit so perfectly. One palm rested between her shoulder blades and the other hand gently lifted her chin with the back of his fingers until their gazes easily met. "J'aimerais prendre soin de vous, ma chère," he softly said, his emotions no longer able to be bridled less he lose his mind with worry over Alaric. "Time with you is like getting lost in my favorite book, and though I know it is selfish, I find myself wanting to read you over and over again."

Oh mon Dieu, oh mon Dieu! Lauri’s breath hitched as Oliver gently held her figure to him. Lauri rested her hands on his front, staring up with wide hazel eyes that took in all the sincerity in his expression. “There are no other hands I would wish to turn my pages,” Lauri murmured truthfully, her heart beat wildly at admitting it, “I want my story to be for your eyes and your eyes alone, mon Trésor,” she slipped her hands up and around his neck, raising herself to speak to him cheek against cheek, "Et je te veux. Je veux ton livre dans ma bibliothèque, pour moi et seulement moi."

Oliver could feel his own heart racing at her words, so soft and eloquent coming from the lips he longed to meet. She was painting a wonderful image and he knew he had contributed to it, but there was still a phantom of doubt. "Ma cherie..." He murmured softly, knowing he couldn't live with himself if he went forward without talking to her. "I want to explore this with you, but I want to make sure that we do this wholy. I enjoyed our time together yesterday and am humbled that you shared your beautiful body with me, but I don't want you to think that is why I'm keen on you. Lauri, I've been enraptured since you arrived."

Admittedly Lauri had been so excited about freedom that any new face had captured her attention. It was partly why she began, and still did her best, to hang out with everyone. New souls who were wholly unlike the bitter women in control of the vineyard. Annabelle’s cackle became sweet music because it was not the swinging tone of a ridiculing laugh. If there was any way a silver voice could become ugly it was when was being used to harm. Lauri rested back on her feet so she could smile up at Oliver, “Mon Trésor, au moment où nous lisons ensemble pour la première fois, je ne pouvais pas m'empêcher d'être captivé par vous,” she ran her fingers against his cheek, “Finding someone as passionate about reading as me had been a treat. That was the cover of your book and I found the contents within did not disappoint. Every chapter gets better and I want to read onward...Si c'est possible, I want to find out if I make it to the end with you…”

Logic told him to root himself, that this was going to be too much too soon. A larger gulp of water than either if them could possibly swallow. Yet, the idea of what if they made it was so strong and such a more comforting notion. He could feel himself falling deeper into those hazel pools than he knew he should. Logic wasn't strong enough to stop him. As well-read as he was, words weren't enough. His hand firmly pulled her closer as his lips rolled over hers in a heartfelt kiss that felt like it would never end. He kissed away the threat of Alaric and the inevitable fact that eventually they would have to leave the castle. For now he was going to drink in the moment through her breath and live in her presence. Finally when he pulled away he breathed, "Notre livre sera mon préféré," just shy of her lips, his eyes unable to look away from her soft face.

Lauri’s step forward found no ground to land on. She felt herself tip over in love with him. Her heart skipped, her arms spread, the air rushing against her body had her gasp. At Oliver's words she felt herself caught in the wind. Wings had sprouted. And although she still could not see what lay ahead or what was below, she glided ever forward on the adventure of a lifetime. Hazel eyes fell half-lidded as they rested on his own, "Oui, oui. Notre livre m'est cher," Lauri trailed kisses from his mouth to his neck and murmured in a sultry voice, "Lis-moi, Oliver. Lis-moi."

The British Lion would never deny the soft French Lamb her innermost desires. Strong arms with gentle touches eased her back into the world of caresses and untold possibilities, their bodies entwined once more in the library well into the night.

~oOo~​

Morning came soon and found several lovers still entangled in each other's arms. Waking in the library once more, Oliver and Lauri finally pulled away from each other to dress with promises to see each other again at breakfast. That was likely what made him shower quicker than normal and downstairs, lighting up as he was in view once more. The two found seats beside each other with no protest from Andriy or Joao. Everyone seemed more than content with a slight shuffle in the name of friendship.

Rosy and Cory, glowing from a morning tumble that was both for the enjoyment and also meant to dull the fact that they'd be apart during the movie marathon. Somehow, Rosy felt that he was both saddened by the distance but also grateful he wasn't the one who would be out through it. Settled in for a hearty breakfast, she couldn't help but notice that once more sweet Lauri was right at Oliver's side. Oh she couldn't wait for a chance to ask about the two! She had missed out on a chance of gossiping with a sister and as much as she loved Inara and Ellie, she knew she couldn't come between that friendship.

Speaking of, Ellie and Everest were coming in, both yawning as if the hadn't had much sleep. They took the free side of Wesley and Inara, meaning there was only one set of bodies still missing. Ellie seemed to take notice quickly. "We still got here before Yonten and Annabelle?" She questioned suspiciously.

A quick glance about the table confirmed that Annabelle and Yonten had yet to arrive. Wesley pondered aloud as a servant with blue hair came to set a new pitcher of orange juice out, “Perhaps another late start in the holodeck.”

A slightly amused smile flickered over the servant’s face. She cleared her throat, and with practiced good manners, entreated her master’s attention, “My Lord, Miss Blackthorne and Mister Pakshi had not gone to the holodeck. Shortly after dinner the two headed off to bed. It was Miss Blackthorne who changed her mind.”

“Is that so?” Wesley studied her as he peppered his omelete. While it was no difficult task for servants to know when they had a mess to clean up in the VR chambers, it had to be a little less easy for them to know where else they may be with such insight on the particulars, “Is that all you saw, Miss Trudy?” There were no nameless servants in Avostoska. Wesley knew each and every one of them, their profiles, their responsibilities, and their work shifts.

“Yes, my Lord-- well, that is-- It’s my observation without commentary,” Miss Trudy offered a dutiful smile. Wes had no feelings toward if and when they meant a genuine display of politeness. It mattered that they did the job right. Somewhere in the castle there were frightfully strict servants who Wesley allowed to stay because of their worth ethic. As long as the machine kept going, and none of them were willfully belligerent to him, his family, friends, or his guests, Wes could navigate a few hurt feelings from the staff.

Wesley gestured to her, “Go on then, I’m curious. What is your commentary?”

All too eager to answer the master of the castle, with false disheartenment, Miss Trudy gave a sigh, “Miss Blackthrone abruptly insisted they return to their room, seemingly willing to say whatever she could to head back. Mister Pakshi appeared restless. I’d even go so far as to say he looked supercilious,” Miss Trudy pulled in her lips briefly before finishing, “Lovers quarrel, perhaps, your Lordship...Though I don’t know much else, I would say there is trouble in paradise.”

Trouble? Well, Yonten and Annabelle had tumultuous personalities at times. Cory offered, “Yeah, maybe it’s just a little fussy fit.” He and Rosy had their moments. Lord knew Wes and Inara did. But effort, mutual respect, and a fierce desire to work things out kept them together.

Lauri hadn’t known the two for very long, but they seemed to work well. She hoped the tension, or whatever was going on, wouldn’t last. She and Oliver had yet to have a serious disagreement. Truth be told she knew it might happen some day and she dreaded it.

Ellie perked a brow up at the tea being spilt, unsure how she felt about someone so willing to interject on their lives. While it was true everyone here was treated quite well, they were still employed and in her mind that meant to do their duty and not have opinions like this. She might not have entirely been sold on the Yonten and Annabelle ship, she definitely didn't need to deal with her sister starting shit.

"Maybe...but I don't know if that's our place to assume," Rosy offered with a look of disapproval toward the blue haired servant. Without knowing it, she shared Ellie's belief that they were paid enough to keep things like that to themselves. Hopefully it was only because Wesley asked that she spoke.

~oOo~​

All the while that the people who started their breakfast ate, clouds gathered in the room shared between Yonten and Annabelle. Whatever the real reason why the redhead hadn’t wanted to get it on, Yonten didn’t think it would last. So far he had no reason to suspect Annabelle would drift from him. However, knowing he hadn’t been with her for more than a month yet, he considered that this behavior might be normal. If so, no reason not to navigate them. That morning Yonten woke before Annabelle. While hungry for real food, he had been starving for her since last night. Grinning, Yonten shifted so he might trail kisses and nips down her front, heading south for a visit to have a snack. Annabelle’s legs were just being parted.

The gentle touch was a familiar way of the morning starting, a slow smile spreading across Annabelle's face. That was until she remembered just what he was about to end up face to face with. Like elastic her thighs came back together, closing down entry as she was abruptly awake. "Mm, let's go get breakfast," she offered as an alternative, titling his chin up and away from where he was heading.

Yonten wondered if he was just not reading her right anymore. Like her body had shifted into a new dialect. It could be that this was playing coy. Could last night have been the same? Could she have waited for him to act the entire walk to their room and he simply failed to notice it was a new kind of foreplay? Yonten couldn’t figure why she’d switch it up. Maybe this was what to expect? Maybe her attempt to feel him out for if/when she decided to take him on. With that in mind, Yonten decided to test this theory out. He tugged her onto the bed, black eyes studying her face as his hand slipped down her front, his fingers barely touching the hem of her lace.

Any other day she would have been unbelievably ready to go for a long roll in the sheets with him. Annabelle never would have denied her attraction to him, and there was something about his ruggedness that she found simply delicious. But he was playing with fire on the worst time of the month and she was only going to be nice so many times. "Slow your roll, Bunny Boy," her hand went down to his and tugged it up away from her panty line. "I'll take a rain check though."

Yonten allowed himself to shift onto his side. He furrowed his brows as Annabelle got up. A rain check? He glanced out the window at the snowfall. He hoped she didn’t mean real weather. Though, he could argue that while snow might not be classified as ‘rain’, it was still made up of falling water. That aside Yonten got the clue this wasn’t some kind of new form of foreplay. It wasn’t her intention to get it on at all. While that was fine, Yonten did think it was strange, “Something going on?”

Well it wasn't like they were kids or anything, so there was no reason for her to skirt around it if he was going to ask. Annabelle shrugged, assuming he was a big enough man not to up and vanish for a bit of blood. "Just not the time you want to be down there at all," she warned him. "Give it a few days and it'd be all yours again."

Sharp brows perked. Oh, the devil that comes once a month. Yonten spoffed, “That it?”

"It? I mean, were you expecting more?" She half cackled at his expression. "I mean, would you prefer if it didn't come? Because personally, I'm fine with feeling crappy for a few days compared to the alternative." For now at least, that could possibly change.

“Nah, it’s cool,” Yonten was quick to agree before commenting on anything else., “Bleed all you want,” he got from the bed to grab on his clothes, “There’s probably other things we can do anyway, chica.”

"Just as long as it's not vampire hunting or deep sea diving," she muttered as a half joke, pulling herself out of bed and moving to pick out clothes before a quick freshening up. "I won't object to you finding something for us to do, but I'm a buzz kill for now."

“So is it like, uncomfortable for you?” Yonten asked out of curiosity. Most girls he knew were happy to engage on their time. If they weren’t going to tumble around he thought he’d wear his favorite shirt. Black, with a smeared sketch of the American flag with the words Rage Against The Machine scrawled on it. Yonten pulled it on. He gave it a quick check over in the mirror. A wistful smile later and he grabbed his phone from the charger.

Not a question she had anticipated coming. "Having my insides scraped clean once a month? It doesn't feel amazing," she snorted while pulling on shoes.

Chuckling, Yonten said, “Nah, I mean, because you don’t want to fuck.”

"Oh, shit I've never done that. Not exactly something anyone's wanted to dive right into."

“Really?” Yonten seemed surprised. With her reputation you’d think it would have happened at some point. His foot dragged out the sandals tucked beneath the bed. “Who wouldn’t, chica, it’s just blood.” Not like they didn’t see it on the job.

She was equally surprised that he kept pushing for it at that point. It completely countered everything she had been told in previous encounters. "I mean, some guy wouldn't and then I guess I just didn't start a poll after and figured it was just how everyone felt." Anna perked a brow at him as they headed out the door. "Are you telling me you've got an itch that bad you'd deal with that to get it scratched?"

Yonten wouldn’t put it that way, but he certainly wouldn’t say no, “Shit, chica, I was just curious,” he spoffed, shrugging, “I don’t mind it, honestly. Most girls like it. They say its like a deep massage or some shit,” Yonten hadn’t cared in the past about what reason they had, as long as it meant they had a good time, “Also, why didn’t you just say so? Why all this—“ he waved his hand around, “—dodging.”

She sure as hell wouldn't say no to a deep massage right about then. Especially with the less than fantastic feeling in her gut. "Fuck, I don't know. Feels like something guys just don't want to know or talk about so I wasn't going to put you through that," she shrugged, not ready to admit that it would have saved some time and she wouldn't have had to keep turning down their favorite shared activity.

“Pssh, I didn’t say that, chica,” Yonten flicked a brow, his black eyes nearly rolled.

"Roll those eyes again and I'll make sure you can see your spine, muddafukka," she said with a finger pointing at him.

Unintimidated, Yonten said, “See though, I ain’t afraid of you, chica.” At least not when it came to physical harm. But Yonten was wary that, if this went on, Annabelle might have the influence to truly hurt him.

"You'll smarten up eventually," she said with a smirk. After all, she happened to think if herself as quite a badass bitch.

Not the biggest fan of the Brainless Brawn strung along by a Badass Babe trope, Yonten reflected on Annabelle’s perception of him. Did she think that way? That he was a hot muscle man trailing after her? That she was the prize and he was the lucky scrub? The thought put a bitter taste in his mouth. He had enough of relationships where the girl simply accepted she was the one dancing on a pedestal as a given, by virtue of being hunter female, and she didn’t have to earn that respected position. As far as Yonten was concerned he hasn’t seen much from her except willingness to screw around. Until recently he didn’t hope or expect reciprocation for the acts of care he had done, simply because that was his personality and they owed each other nothing— they still didn’t owe each other anything. Until recently he didn’t care what she thought of him. But maybe this was a sign he should reserve more of his feelings. Maybe he should be more cautious. If there was one thing he didn’t want, it was someone who didn’t share mutual respect with him.

Feeling it out, but trying to keep things light, Yonten said, “Hope that’s a joke or PMS, ‘cause I ain’t anyone’s little bitch.”

"Excuse me?" Said no woman ever asking to be excused. "You think that it has to be a joke that I think I'm a force to be reckoned with? That I'm actually pretty damn good at what I do? That I feel like I deserve a little bit of respect even if I never actually would do any shit to you. Okay, so does that mean that I am the joke to you then?"

“Don’t put words in my mouth, I ain’t said any of that shit,” Yonten turned a hard black eye onto her, keeping an even tone, “I’ve seen you in action, I’ve heard about you, chica, I don’t need to ‘smarten up’ to know that, I’m not ignorant— I’m not stupid. Things is, I don’t have to be afraid of you to respect the skill. I only fear one chica,” he slowed to a stop as the heat of their frustration rose, “And it ain’t you; get over it.”

"Now who's putting words in someone's mouth? Never fucking said you were ignorant or anything like that," she locked her gaze upward on his, standing steady before him. "Fine, whatever. Don't be afraid of me. See if I care, Yonten." She was getting heated and it was visibly flushed. It felt like everything was getting blown out of proportion but at this point she wasn't about to be wrong. Even if she didn't remember what she wanted to be right about.

Nah, she wasn’t going to hit and run. Defiance glinted in his black eyes, “What is ‘smarten up’ supposed to mean then, chica? Huh?” Yonten stuck his hands in his pockets, his body matching her pose, “What’s up with you and me being afraid anyway, why should I? Cause you fight? I fight. You afraid of me?” Yonten pressed, sharp brows tilted more than usual.

If he wanted to square up, she'd do just that. "It didn't mean a thing but you had to take it as an insult and why? Beats me. Somehow I don't think you want to stand here and undig why you feel like anyone would feel you are ignorant that you get so defensive and I don't feel like talking about what makes me, me. A couple days ago you said you didn't want to change that but here we are," she kept her voice as low as she could but it was getting increasingly difficult. "I'm not afraid of you or any man." Emotions were being held back but it came at a cost because she knew she wasn't being honest with herself. She was afraid of what he could do and what every man alive could do, but she would never let them know that. Everything being held back was only visible with the tiniest flinch of her lower lip, not enough to be called a tremble.

“Didn’t mean a thing? Of course it meant something! You just went on about respect and being a badass, as if I didn’t know. Like I gotta get a clue, chica because guess who I’m dealing with— Asked if that was a tease or your period talking, well, looks like I got my answer,” Yonten’s voice rose, but not more than one or two notches, “You’re not afraid? Good. I didn’t think you were, I don’t think you have to be— but apparently I need to ‘smarten up’. Well shit, if I’m not smart enough, say’s a lot more about you than me.”

"It was a fucking joke until you had to outright say it wasn't true," she took a step closer to him. "And no Yonten, you don't need to do a damn thing, though apparently I do need to smarten up to realize that I'm an idiot to think this is more than sex if you can't take a joke as a goddamn blow to your ego!"

Yonten took a step to her as well. He spent a long moment feeling his chest ache. His black eyes were hard, though searching her own. His tone regulated and maybe, just maybe, strained, “My ego? I don’t care if some whore calls me stupid. I cared if you did. You’re not some whore to me, chica. You ever take a second to think it bothered me because this is more than sex to me, Annabelle?” Yonten’s black eyes softened briefly, dropping to her lips for a second before they drew back up to her crystalline eyes. Her verbal shelving of him whenever someone brought attention to the state of their relationship here and there came crashing on his shoulders, “Guess I should take a hint though, huh?”

It was the first verbal blow that did any damage, but she was too invested in being mad at this point. "You want to go from just screwing like crazy and then just pop up and think we can go from that to together like that?" She snapped for emphasis.

“That’s a load of shit, I didn’t make a spur of the moment decision, chica, it wasn’t a snap—”

"It's easy to want to feel good but you're asking /a lot/ of me."

“—I’m asking a lot? I’m not going to feel bad about asking you to clarify if you were serious about saying I needed to smarten up—”

"You can't walk down a hall here without someone eyeing you up and you have /no/ idea what that does to me! So if you think I'm dropping hints I feel like you pick up all the wrong ones."

“What it does to you? What do you think it was like watching Joao with you, Anna? I was chill with it and then you come to me, and what, my feelings don’t matter? You don’t think I don’t see the guys here look at you? Or how they hear you go on about this being just sex?”

At this point there was a visible shake in her fists, clenched at he side. A mask of anger to cover the fear and pain he stirred like a fire poker.

"You know, I'm not that hungry after all. Enjoy your fucking breakfast." Because there was no way she was going to sit anywhere near him after all of this. To have Wesley's calculative eye and Ellie's stare that could read her far too well. Shoving her hands in her pocket she stormed off without any idea where she was going to go. She just needed to be away. Away from him and anyone and it felt like it was damn impossible. Either a smoke or a cry was needed and at this rate, maybe both.

Yonten let out an exasperated mutter as he watched her go off to who knows where. Well he wasn’t going to go to breakfast either at this point for much the same reasons. It was either his room or somewhere else. Yonten didn’t feel like asking Annabelle if she was headed to their room. Just in case she meant to, Yonten decided that he’d take a walk around the estate to clear his head.

~oOo~
Pleasantly full, the people at breakfast began to disburse. Though Inara and Ellie were in conversation about their vision for the baby showers to come, Wesley had been preoccupied by the previous days revelations to notice that Annabelle and Yonten hadn’t come down. His eyes had been either lost in thought or they floated between Oliver and Inara occasionally. Cory, ever oblivious to most drama, happily stood with his lady love to give her a parting kiss. After all, the Twilight saga was about to steal her away. Lauri about did the same, giving Oliver a kiss and a murmur that she’d see him for another reading that night. However, for a woman who spent years in a house that thrived off of passive-aggressive behavior and bad moods, she had a hard time feeling settled when unrest— even if a passing opinion of a servant—had yet to be confirmed as a misunderstanding or not. Lauri gave in to her insecurities and casually asked if Yonten and Annabelle missed breakfast often.

Rosy, waiting for her to be ready either way, was the one to answer. "A few times, usually if they sleep in after long nights," she offered her observation.

"Not often though," Ellie said, admittedly more invested since it was her sister involved.

"I'm sure we'll see them come lunch or dinner, for those of us who will attend," Oliver voiced his beliefs. If there had been a squabble the night prior it was possible this was their time to make up, after all. You could only spend so much of the day doing that.

Wesley’s far off eyes pulled into the conversation, “Yes, nothing is out of the ordinary as of yet.”

“Oliver is right, we should see them at lunch or dinner,” Inara nodded, taking Wes’s arm.

Cory smiled, “Yeah, I’m sure it’s fine.”

Lauri read over their faces. They seemed pretty convinced. She did her best to settle her nerves. There was no solid evidence that somewhere in the castle people were upset. This would be practice. Inhaling and exhaling Lauri smiled, “Alright, well, Rosy I think it’s time we get ready.” They had PJs to slip into and Twilight merchandise to cuddle. Lauri had a big Jacob wolf plushie. Because, of course, Team Jacob! “See you later, mon Tresor,” Lauri gave Oliver a kiss to his cheek.

Cory would spare no time stealing a few of his own kisses from Rosalie when he hugged her, “I’ll—“ kiss “—see—“ kiss! “—you—“ kiss and a chuckle “—later.”

While it as going to be a strain on Cory and Rosy likely for their time apart, Oliver understood that this was to be expected. He'd have to work with what time was offered when she was going to be called to her own, the Cromwells' having made a small announcement during breakfast that she was in fact to be employed. He'd let duty consume him to help the time pass by until he'd have her in his arms in the library once more. "Enjoy your movies, ma chérie," he encouraged her, a gentle return kiss on his cheek to keep them both going.

After the first kiss, Rosy couldn't help but giggling with the following three. "Don't miss me too much," she teased, not expecting a single day of them being apart to truly bother either of them. "I'll let you know when it's safe for you to come back to the room." He'd be spared the worst of the fan-girling!

Ellie's face relaxed from her mealtime sisterly concerns to see the two younger women preparing for their movie binge fest. She wouldn't dare offer to join, but it did relieve her to see that the quarrels Rosalie had at Lauri's arrival had clearly been put to rest and better yet things would work out. It did dawn on her that she'd likely need to do the same sooner than later, if for nothing else than just the added security directly before and after their little man made his appearance. That could be a private talk once she'd made sure her gunslinger was in a pleasant enough mood to hopefully not get on her case for taking this long to agree to what he'd been suggesting for months.

Wesley guided his wife beside him, “We’ll be in the North Wing if any of you need us.” He let them all know. Inara gave them a gentle wave as she waddled off beside her husband. They had a day of relaxation planned.

Cory needed time for work anyway. He had been fudging his schedule for many reasons. One of which was hesitancy to leave Rosy, but the other had to do with struggle with his own conscience. Maybe there were ways he could track guilty Mages. No one has tried. Maybe he’d be one of the firsts. That, or he’d find someone in the castle to challenge to a VR game! No Cory. Remember: time management! He reminded himself.

Lauri and Rosalie found themselves in giddy conversation over the movies on their way up. It felt like Fate that they both adored a Hale sibling. It amused them that their love of Twilight had been right in front of their eyes— HaleStorm and JazzPurr being their respective avatars on WoW. By the time they reached the room, packed up on snacks, and dressed for the occasion, they were all but sore cheeked from smiling as the quiet narrator Bella Swan poignantly filled the room, voicing her revelation that dying for someone you love was a good way to go.

Despite both women no doubt having seen the entire series countless times, it wasn't a talkative room as the Teeny Bopper drama played on. There were occasional shared squeals or quick whispered comments, but for the most part, the two were held captive by the tale as old as, well not that long ago. That is until...



Rosalie let out a sharp gasp of surprise as if she'd just been hit by something abruptly. In a panic, she reached over and snatched up the remote, pausing it, turning over a bowl of popcorn in the process. "LAURI! Did you hear that?!" The question was nearly unrecognizable, weighed down by the thrill. "'And so the lion fell in love with the lamb'!! Lauri, everyone keeps on calling Oliver a lion - what if you're his lamb?! Oh that would be so romantic!"

The words barely came out of Rosalie when Lauri’s hazel eyes widened, “Oh mon Dieu, oui!” She nodded, hugging her popcorn bucket to her chest, her own voice unable to remain calm, “Alaric called me a lamb yesterday. C'est peut-être le destin!” Lauri melted into a wistful, dreamy sigh at the comparison, “Oh, Oliver is magnifique. Did I tell you what happened?”

Even the greatest movie franchise of all time would have to wait for a few minutes because this had Rosy's attention. She didn't speak French like Cory, though she knew enough of language similarities to guess at least one of those words. "No, you didn't because a certain someone didn't like the talk," she rolled her eyes at Cory's removal of Lauri the day prior. "Please tell me! I haven't heard anything since they day he offered his date. Did it go like he had planned? I mean - you don't have to tell me if you don't want to..." Oh but she hoped she would!

“Oui, of course!” Air couldn’t come out fast enough. Lauri’s cheeks blushed as she went into excited explanation, “Oh Rosy, I can’t even say it started there! Non, non, the first day I saw him he held a book and I knew I had to see what he was reading. I found him in the library,” That place would forever be in her heart, “Oliver was turning the page, adjusting his glasses-- he does that, though he doesn’t know it, it’s so cute!” She had to indulge in that detail before going on to say how she didn't mean to interrupt, he said he said not to worry, and she mentioned she loved books and asked what he was reading, to which he invited her to come see. From there Lauri and Oliver decided to share reading through a book, “Murder on the Orient Express will be on my shelf from now on,” She sighed, saying every evening was a treat, telling her the theatrical way she read and captivating way he read.

When the story telling began, Rosy snatched up her pillow, hugging it to her front while sitting in the middle of the popcorn mess, occasionally lifting it to muffle a squeal of delight. She wasn't an avid reader by any means, but that didn't make this story any less enthralling. "Okay....and the date?" she pried eagerly.

Lauri chuckled, happy to dive into that part, “Oliver is quite the gentlemen. I had liked him so much already, but I knew the moment I realized I caught feelings was when I challenged Andriy to the puzzle boxes. I don’t know if you recall, but Oliver said it was a unique challenge and kind of ‘arousing’. Oh mon Dieu, I swear I believe that set me back! I felt my cheeks warm and an ache inside me,” But of course, that was one moment. It snowballed when she decided she would choose Oliver, “I wasn’t quite comfortable with an established couple as I was with a single person, and though I’m sure Annabelle can be nice, I couldn’t pass up Oliver,” Lauri giggled, clasping her hands, “Seigneur aide moi, I had thought foolishly that I would only pretend to be his lover, because I did not want to burden this job. I meant to only act, but I-- I can’t say I it was an act even before that night, Rosy,” Lauri closed her eyes briefly, “Oh, my first date and my first time couldn't have been more magical.” The details of the night were explained with every elegant word that could convey her joy, “We didn’t hear a word of the book, and he was the first to voice it. He was so sweet, asking me along the way if I was still alright...I whispered to him when he was asleep that I thought I was falling in love with him. And in the morning I didn’t want to leave. I was worried this was just the arrangement it was to him as it was to anyone else who witnessed the agreement. But he kissed me again without the obligation of the arrangement and my heart was hopeful! I only wavered once.”

Rosalie was nearly trembling with the rush of emotions that came with the story. Oh she loved hers and Cory's tale of meeting and how it grew - a story she might indulge in return if Lauri wasn't already privy to it - but this was truly magical. The talk of wavering made her brows narrow though, her mind automatically going to, "Alaric!" Every good love story needed a heated competition for the love of the leading lady. Not that she'd ever consider the Silver Fox to be a heart-throb herself. "Was it something he said to you? Oh, last night when he was getting Oliver all worked up!"

“Oui, I can’t tell you how inspired Oliver made me with his defense!” Lauri set aside the popcorn bucket and pressed both hands to her heart, “I wanted to embrace him to me, I was so happy! Rosy, I have not had someone speak up like that for me since my cousin passed away! I felt that same heat and that ache, and I--” it hit her just then, which had Lauri chuckle, “Oh mon Dieu, that aroused me. I am sad I ever let doubt come to rest on my shoulders,” Lauri said when Cory shooed her out of the room she bumped into Alaric on the way to the dining hall. He had told her to be cautious about confusing kindness for interest. He tsc’d and said she was but a lamb, “I can see the point, but it simply was not true for me and Oliver. I sensed that then and it stayed with me despite my consideration of his words. Even though I had a moment of doubt when I came in to sit by him because, well, I thought maybe he had become crestfallen to see me. I don’t know why. I know my hair was messy, but I can’t think why that would be off-putting,” She shrugged before brightening up again, “It didn’t matter anyway, when I went to read with him, we finished the book and he asked if I wanted to read another, or if I was planning on meeting someone else. I told him I was not and I couldn’t think of anything I’d rather do than read with mon Tresor. He and I spilled our hearts to each other, Rosy” Lauri dreamily sighed, “And then we made love.”

Appropriate awws were provided as the story was nearly brought up to the current moment. It only served to further add to her slight discomfort felt around Alaric that he was trying to get in the way of these two! Hopefully more of his cargo would be destroyed and take him away so they'd have their peace. It was beautiful to think that the two would just so happen to be in the right places for this to happen! "In the library again?" Lauri's confirmation made Rosy snort. "And Cory tried to say that reading was for nerds," she spoffed.

"Oh vraiment?" Lauri spoffed, shaking her head, "You know Cory wore glasses, oui? For a year. I have pictures!" Lauri pulled out her new phone. With Wesley's help she managed to get all the information and data previously restricted from her. "See?" Lauri pulled up three goofy pics of Cory wearing big ole glasses. His lips were a little too big for his mouth.

Young lovers or not, Rosy wasn't about to say no. Leaning over she broke into a fit of laughter at the image. "Those were so unfortunate!" Managing to gather herself, she shook her head, unable to believe he was going to talk down people in glasses! "Lord, between you and me, I'm so glad he grew into those lips."

“Oui!” Lauri nodded, “But you should have seen him speak. It was like two plump caterpillars dancing,” She laughed a moment longer as she sent Rosy the images, “Libraries can be sensual places. I am thinking of asking Oliver if he wouldn’t mind sharing a chamber near our favorite one,” Tonight they’d likely repeat their ritual, comfortably making it a routine. A thought came to mind once the BING!s sounded off, “I believe Librarians can be sexy,” Lauri flipped through the pictures of Cory. She looked up at Rosy with a mischievous smile, “These glasses he had are expensive, tu sais. They wouldn’t throw them out easily. Especially if they had been tucked away in a baby box,” Lauri grinned, hoping she and Rosalie were now on the same wavelength.

Chocolate eyes lit up and she swore she could have kissed her! "I was literally going to surprise him wearing them one night, probably when we were in holopad. There's a library in my house there," she rubbed her hands together in delight. "Wearing his old glasses might not be quite as attractive as the prop ones I was going to get a hold of, but it will still wonderful to pull the move on him nonetheless!" The first of no doubt many evil plots between the girls.

Grinning evilly, Lauri the Lamb's head sprouted red horns, "Oh Ça s'ameliore," Again she pulled out her phone and made a search, "Little known fact about Cory. He has tried to bury his love of a certain character of a certain movie. But I think there should be no secrets between lovers," Lauri's phone faced Rosalie, "Behold, Cory's young Hollywood character crush, Evelyn O'Connell in her tan skirt and white blouse. Your Ace of Spades."

1594051754598.png

"Lauri...I could kiss you!" Rosy's cheeks had turned light pink with delight of just how well this was going to work out. She could pull off a look like that without really needing to try! "It's perfect. I'll get all dressed up, glasses and all and tell him to meet me at the holodeck. He'll come find me and it'll be game over. Cornelius Eugene Cromwell will eat his words."

Lauri giggled in the way typical of a French maiden delighted in a good work well made with a fellow female in love, “Oh, oui! You must tell me how it goes,” No doubt Cory, who at the moment viewed himself as the victor of the hill he charged days ago, would fall to the truth. Libraries, Librarians, and glasses had a sensual power he would soon admit to! As soon as giggles had subsided, the movie was resumed because they had a long way to go to finish all five movies in time.

The marathon that should have been done in less than eleven hours stretched late into the night, running a good amount over that. It didn't help that the movies kept getting paused now for various important girl talks. Rosalie had no illusion that her love life was anything like that of Wesley and Inara or have the most extensive resume, but she did know she could volunteer plenty of tidbits she'd acquired to Lauri's newly starting journey.

She certainly offered a gentle reminder that they take precautions when they did their tumbles, less another babe be on the way. It'd be hard for her to be a body guard if she would need her own protecting! At that time, Lauri revealed that among the unpleasant moments she'd had with her overpowering female relatives, her grandmother and Aunt had forced her to have her tubes tied. There would be no threats of babies, and while it was a relief for a professional side, it pained Rosy to hear that. In her eyes it wasn't fair for someone else to decide if Lauri would have that experience or not, and the brief talk made her feel that the procedure wouldn't have been chosen on her own. Careful not to poke on a sensitive subject, her silent questions were answered when Lauri mentioned she planned to have a reversal one day before the discussion was delicately changed for comfort.

Promises were made for more days like that day, though perhaps not as long. Just before parting, the French maiden slipped into the bathroom to change out of her JazzPurr pajamas, coming out wearing a trench coat she'd brought with her. A curious look from Rosy and the beans were spilled of a lacy number that was beneath the coat, a disguise she'd planned on bringing to her Lion's den. Delighted for how her evening appeared to be going, Lauri was ushered off to find Oliver while Rosy did her best to try and minimize the mess Cory would be returning to.

~oOo~​

Despite the castle residents' beliefs that morning, Annabelle wouldn't be making an appearance for lunch or dinner, though not for any of their theorized reasons. She was not about to risk running into Yonten while the words they both slung about were still burning in her ears. Keeping her distance, she spent the morning hours storming about a foreign wing of the castle than she normally stuck to. Yoga wasn't doing anything to relax her and she couldn't even get a good runner's high to be distracted. Eventually she found at least some resemblance of peace while having at a sand bag, earbuds in and music blasting away to drown her own thoughts.

Just before lunch she stopped over at the room, grateful to find that Yonten wasn't there. There was a stinging in her chest she couldn't explain while she walked around the empty space. Even in a relatively short amount of time they'd made a lot of memories in that room together, though that was currently only more motivation to get out of there quicker. Not knowing how the rest of the day was going to go, she opted to grab her laptop and bag for work. No time was wasted on anything else just then, instead heading out of the chambers before she could run into anyone. Well, the only one who mattered right then.

Her meals that day and work as well all took place in one of the many unoccupied rooms she'd adopted as a safe haven from confrontation. Focusing on anything was all but impossible, each time she drew close to progress a nasty replay of her own words or something he'd said slapped her. Annabelle knew it wasn't a one-sided reason they were at this position, but she also wasn't ready to face that fact, much less apologize for it.

Late in the evening there was still no sign of peace between the two of them and Anna was beyond ready for bed; sleep hopefully with it. As Fate would have it Lauri the Lamb made her way down the hall with thoughts of her Lion purring in her head just around this time. Lauri had wanted to drop off her tote bag full of her Twilight merch. She noticed Annabelle coming down the way to the chambers she shared with Yonten. The woman did not look pleased at all. Annabelle, thankfully, did not see Lauri who stilled in a shadow cast by a statue. The redhead must have been distracted. It happened that the door did not close all the way. Itching to know what was up, if at all possible this was a situation she could aid a friend, and simply out of overwhelming curiosity, Lauri tip-toed up to see inside.

A quick peek told Annabelle that Yonten wasn't present, something that frankly worried her more than anything else. If he wasn't there, where was he? Probably off finding some pretty face to bury his anger in. She didn't want to think of it, but it popped up before she could stop it. "Pretty sure you've fucked up enough without starting that, Anna," she murmured aloud as she gathered up enough toiletries for the night and next day along with pajamas and a clean outfit. As frustrated as she had been, it wasn't enough to pack up her suitcase and call it quits. Not quite yet. Lauri realized this probably wasn’t going to be a circumstance where she was welcome as soon as she heard Annabelle mutter. It disheartened Lauri that the two lovers were struggling. She continued to watch out of the kind of compassion one has for a lonely creature in need of a hug and witnessed a most telling moment!

Just as she turned to leave, her eyes fell on the vanity and small black velvet box. Feeling her heart catch in her throat for a moment, she swallowed hard enough to put it back where it belonged. Had she managed to throw his offer in his face to the point where they'd never recover from this? The thought pained her as she forced herself out of the room, unaware of any peering eyes. Lauri had sneaked away from the door to the shadows of the statue just before Annabelle came out. The redhead's pain lingered as she returned to the room that was foreign and a bed that felt uncomfortably large. The silence of being alone was avoided with earbuds while she slept, but her heart knew it didn't replace her Tibetan Bunny, even if her mind insisted she was perfectly fine like this. Only one song played on a poor choice of repeat, but just then it was the only thing that felt right.

 
Last edited:
Just like Annabelle Yonten didn’t arrive for either the noonday meal or for the evening. The argument with Annabelle had not ceased running through his mind. The self-righteous fire that commanded him to stand up for himself made him restless. For a good while, Yonten focused on his injury as he walked through the unfamiliar halls of Avostoska.

Annabelle’s voice sprang to his mind, sharp and painful. Yonten fumed as his pride strained against the statements she made; the implication that he got defensive over a joke and doubted he would want to explore why; switching out the focus of the argument to accuse him of lying about not wanting to change her. Though most of all he felt his heart wrench when she said she was an idiot to think what they had was more than sex. It felt like a mental slap. Saying he should take a hint to snap back didn’t make it any better. The way Annabelle looked; the faintest twitch of her bottom lip. It took a lot to shake Annabelle. Seeing she felt anything other than aloof, indifference hadn’t been the worst, if he had to be honest. Felt like she was being real with him right then. Even if it wasn’t spoken aloud. He’d have thought that might give him hope, but it only revealed he had screwed it all up. How had it gotten there? How do you get back from that? Yonten was at a loss. It felt like he had walked ten paces just to fall back twenty.

Yonten’s nostrils caught the phantom scent of Annabelle. He thought he saw a thread of red hair shimmer against the stone. There would be no peace within the walls of Avostoska. Yonten took the first exit he came across. The Tibetan man shoved his hands in his pockets as he walked aimlessly through the snowdrifts without proper winter gear.

By the time Yonten’s black eyes picked up on the familiar subtle shapes of the trail he followed his shoes were crusted with ice. Knowing where he was now, Yonten headed to an alcove down the slope whereupon the castle had been built. Somewhere north the sun had melted the snow for an early spring. A waterfall spilled into the alcove. The beauty alone could not still his fervent mind or cool his head. Yonten took off his clothes. He carefully tucked his Rage shirt into his jacket before diving into the freezing water. He let the sting of the ice prick his body until his brain was too numb to allow him to process the mess with Annabelle. Yonten eventually sat on the edge, on a rock, meditating in the way Mr. Lao had taught him.

Slowly, Yonten let his mind pull in one thought at a time. It hadn’t been fair to imply she was calling him stupid. He knew that. He tilted his lance at a windmill at the thought it might be a giant. Though it didn’t brush away the hurt when his contemplation revisited the last part of their argument.

Seeing that the sunlight had now cut through the boughs of the woodland, Yonten decided he would sleep on it. He gathered up his clothes in his arms. He allowed the cold air to dig into his skin for the sake of keeping his shirt from getting wet. Upon entering the warmth of Avostoska Yonten continued until he felt dry enough to put his briefs and pants back on, though he continued to hold his folded shirt that, unfortunately, got a bit of dirt on it despite his efforts. Might as well get it down the laundry shoot when he got his things from their room. Yonten didn’t feel right about sleeping in it. Even if Annabelle chose somewhere else to bunk. He couldn’t blame her.

A time or two on the way over he noticed a maid quietly going about her business. There were some he knew from previous visits to the castle. It didn’t take long for this or that one to throw a glance his way. Every smile sent an uncomfortable pang through him. Yonten did his best to ignore them. It may be just as well, for he did not catch the figure of Lauri coming out of her room once she stowed her Twilight bag.

Yonten...He looks miserable. Lauri frowned inwardly. Both for them and that she couldn’t help but inch towards the door to peer inside once Yonten went through it. He didn’t care to shut it all the way either. The heavy oak castle slabs of handcrafted wooden art swung slow. The weight of them easily stopped short of the latch. Lauri’s fingertips fiddled with one another in indecision. Eavesdropping had earned her a switch or two. Not enough to instill an aversion to it though.

The Tibetan man felt foolish to think the tiny hope of seeing Annabelle in their room had any right to be entertained. Of course, she would have left with her things. She probably planned on taking the rest later. The thought drove a spike through him. Yonten glanced around the room. It would be a lie to say he could stay here. Already her smell and the small scattered messes she left to be cleaned up ‘later’ dragged through his heart like claws.

Finally, Yonten got on with taking his things too. Yonten stripped down. Lauri darted her wide eyes away quickly, instantly regretting her decision to spy. But she was too invested to abandon the mission this early. Relying on her ears to tell her when Yonten had gotten clothed, Lauri turned her hazel eyes back into the room. Yonten had just closed the flap for the shoot, grabbed a few personal necessities, and stuffed his charger into his bag when something in his periphery caused him to halt. His black eyes fell to the little box on her vanity. Annabelle didn’t take it with her. Yonten frowned, feeling his heart sink as the implication couldn’t be clearer to him. “Well shit, guess that’s that…” Yonten’s voice sounded wrangled. He left it there too, not willing to touch it himself. It would be too real. It would be final.

Lauri sensed she had moments before she would be face to face with a moody Tibetan man! Light on her feet, she sprang away with every intention to race to Oliver. However, she didn’t want anyone to know she had been there, and to her horror, a maid with blue hair came striding right her way. Lauri retreated to the sanctuary of the statue; now a trusted inanimate friend. Her heartbeat wildly as her hazel eyes witnessed the spilling of steamy, steamy tea!

Miss Trudy looked up moments after Lauri had vanished from sight. She stowed her phone in her apron and folded her hands in front of her. Trudy’s smile drew prettily over her face, “Master Yonten, good evening,” she said, and meant it, “Is-- is everything alright?” she asked, with a hopeful tone. Though Lauri had come to know that particular inflection didn’t ring with genuine concern for the well being of the other outside of how it served the person speaking.

Yonten gave the maid a cursory glance as his hand guided the door to the hapless room, meaning to shut it, “Yeh,” he offered like anyone who felt horrible would, who knew common social courtesy.

Trudy’s soft sigh followed by big doe eyes looped him into looking her way, “Master Yonten, please...I can see you’re hurting,” she alighted her hand on his arm.

Though Lauri hadn’t known the wild couple long she pursed her lips at the gesture. A servant girl did well to remember her place in a castle with the kind of paycheck she got. Miss Trudy had, in Lauri’s mind, overstepped bounds even if this hadn’t been a case where she was making moves on a man who was having trouble with his woman. To make it worse, Lauri frowned to see Yonten halt his movement to shut the door. Those black eyes peered over to the vanity where his box containing his heart rested.

Annabelle left it...she left it; she left me... That was that.

“Yeh? You think I’m hurting, chica?” Yonten’s eyes cut over to the blue-haired maiden. They considered what had come to comfort him, and to what extent this comfort would entail, “What if I was?”

Miss Trudy’s dark gaze fluttered over his face. She had yet to remove her hand. In fact, her fingers fiddled with the fabric of his jacket, “Well, I would hope I could help.”

Yonten didn’t move, but he did attempt a weak smirk, “Yeh? How you think you can help me, chica?”

“Sometimes I find talking with a friend to clear your head can lift your spirits. You’re welcome to come with me, to talk, if you like. I’m headed to my room,” Miss Trudy’s fingers slid down to his hand that held his bag. There were no illusions about what she meant. Especially since the night bag he had would make it easy to bed down in any room at this point.

Lauri gripped the stone gown of her eavesdropping companion. The statue and Lauri looked upon the scene with disgust. Quel clochard!. She huffed softly, her hazel eyes silently imploring Yonten’s better nature.

“What if I don’t want to talk?” Yonten dropped his night bag to free that hand while his other still gripped the door. He pulled Miss Trudy up against him in the rough manner Annabelle knew all too well. The maid gasped, uncertain how she felt about being handled like that, but she had him on the path she wanted him. They both knew it, “What if I don’t want to talk, or feel, or think?”

“I--I can help you with that too,” Miss Trudy breathed, feeling heat rising inside her from their closeness. Memories of what Yonten did with her in that closet came rushing to her forethought, “We don’t have to talk. We don’t have to think or feel or want anything. I’ll help you forget if you want to forget,” It delighted her to see in his face that he wanted it too, and how he leaned closer to her as she spoke, “I can sweep you away from the pain Miss Blackthorne caused,” she felt herself falling into those dark, black wells, “That overbearing woman doesn’t matter. She doesn’t deserve you, Master Yonten. I’ll be the woman you need. ” Miss Trudy raised up on her feet, “Let her cling to that silver cross.”

Click. The door latched closed with the weight of Yonten’s push. Miss Trudy’s face stopped short an inch from his own. Puzzlement fluttered over the maid's face as the expression on Yonten hardened. He set her back on her feet and then bent to grab his night bag. Miss Trudy stood speechless as Yonten wordlessly took out his phone and started off down the hallway.

Lauri inhaled her excitement into silence. She and the statue clasped hands to restrain their giddiness. Oh the look on Yonten’s face when the maid had said her last sentences was priceless! While Lauri didn’t know the story behind the cross she had every certainty that it had saved the moment. Whatever it had reminded him of took him back to his senses.

Miss Trudy stood dumbly for a few more minutes before she took off in a huff. What had she said? The look on his face. The cold anger. It sent a chill up her spine. Trudy reminded herself that the squabble Yonten had with Annabelle only happened that day. Maybe he needed time. After a while perhaps she could find him again. For now she was tired and frustrated. It was late, might as well sleep.

Once the coast was clear Lauri gave the stoney figure a pat, “Je te verrai plus tard, mon ami.” Although no one could prove it, Lauri knew that the statue wished her farewell. They’d catch up for any updates. Right now Lauri needed to go to the library. Oliver would be wondering about the delay, no doubt.

As they had agreed upon, Oliver was seated and waiting in the library for their nightly reading and whatever may or may not come after it. A glance at his watch told him it was getting to be quite late past the time Lauri had said she should be done with her marathon to meet him. Still, he didn't want to seem demanding or overbearing if it was just running late. They were in a safe place, after all, and so it wasn't as if there was a fear that something had happened to her. Rising from his seat, he had moved to fix himself a drink to pass the time just as he heard the steady fall of footsteps.

Looking up at that familiar voice that had constantly brought him joy over the past several days his smile spread before slight confusion. Was it the movie? No it couldn't be that if they were films she'd already seen many times. Regardless, his path automatically re-centered toward her, meeting her and immediately bringing her into his arms. "Qu'est-ce que ma chèrie?" There was some concern, though her face didn't seem to be distressed.

Lauri caught her breath a moment, hands resting on his shoulders, "Oliver, je dois te dire ce dont j'ai été témoin!"

To start, Lauri told him she meant to drop off her Twilight bag and come right away, but seeing Annabelle so dejected she decided she might offer a friendly ear. After a short observation, Lauri figured she probably wasn't close enough to her for it. Still, she watched until Annabelle left. Lauri stowed her bag and came out to see Yonten had come too. At this point, Lauri admitted she acted on pure curiosity. Lauri relayed how Yonten looked so sad to see this tiny box on the vanity, what he had said aloud, and how she came again to hide behind the statue because, although she wanted to leave, she didn't think it would be good to be seen, "I meant to run here but a maid, Miss Trudy—the one from breakfast—she was coming down the direction I intended to go. So there I was, in the shadow of my stoney friend, and this hussy comes and puts the moves on Yonten!"

Grey eyes watched her animated face with visible amusement, enjoying this just as much as her storytelling. He listened and seemed to share Lauri's response to the maid's tasteless advance. "Quel clochard," he muttered with a frown to the ground before looking back up at her hazel eyes. "That's horrible. I personally had believed that Annabelle and Yonten were growing closer together, but I must have been wrong. It's odd that they're not even sleeping together, though I'd imagine if he's inviting a maid to bed that would complicate things."

Lauri gave a sharp nod when he spoke aloud the words she had thought when she saw the maid put her hand on him. Giddy with yet another cup to tip over, Lauri bounced on the balls of her feet, “Oui, je le pensais aussi! But there is more, mon Tresor,” Lauri guided him to sit with her and his drink on the couch to comfortably reveal the next turn of events. Miss Trudy had gotten Yonten’s attention. There had to be something to do with that box because he seemed to make up his mind due to it. Or so it seemed! Lauri said she and her statue friend were in mute suspense to see what might happen, feeling their hearts sink with every movement they closed the gap between them, but their spirits lifted at the last moment! Lauri told Oliver exactly what Miss Trudy had said that had Yonten shut the door with finality, “His eyes, Oliver. Oh, c'était comme un feu froid. So full of heartache and offense. I just know it had to do with the silver cross she wears everyday. Yonten did not say another word. He left her there to stand in her shame,” Lauri added wistfully, “Il doit aimer Annabelle. Il doit tout simplement!”

Oliver's brows perked in interest at the turn of events. There was a certain reputation that followed Yonten in regards to just how liberal he was for bedmates. Like many men their ages, he was known to chase skirts and was often successful, but to hear that an offer was presented on a day that his bed was empty and was shuffled away was quite a derailment. "Intriguing," he said as he swirled his glass, his free arm resting around her waist. "I must agree that he has feelings, else I don't think he would have turned her down so abruptly, ma chérie. The young maid was hopeful but she said just the thing to remind him of those feelings."

Pausing to take a sip his gaze shifted to a nearby bookshelf. "On dirait que vous avez eu toute une aventure ce soir. A romantic mystery novel. Though I do wonder if this refusal would ever be something Annabelle knew of, if you're saying they're not staying together. A lover's quarrel was a rightful assumption, though Miss Trudy might be our culprit after all."

“Oh oui, a mystery indeed. Annabelle had been insisting she would not impose on his skirt-chasing. But it cannot be true. I just know it. Not for how she looked and sounded,” they knew a heart yearning for the person of their affection could never truly abide by such behavior. To learn that Yonten had turned down the maid would surely be a joy for Annabelle, “Oh, Oliver, she has to be told, tu ne penses pas mon Trésor?”

Oliver hummed in thought, gently pulling Lauri close enough that he could place a kiss on her crown while he contemplated the suggestion. "I'm not so certain, ma chèrie. Do you think we should place ourselves in their disagreement? It may bring her joy, true, but they may also want this to be kept private. They didn't know there were two beautiful snooping eyes watching them," he chuckled to try and keep things light. "I know you care for our friends, but I think you should proceed with caution."

Lauri smiled at the kiss and his compliment. She laid her head on his shoulder as she listened to him. After consideration, Lauri nodded and sighed, “Je suppose que tu as raison. It is not my place. Though I can’t say I will stand for lovers to fall apart if I can help it. I will be reserved and cautious, as you say, for now,” It made sense. There was a possibility that it could smooth out on its own too. She pondered that very point as she took a sip of his drink after asking for a taste. Lauri handed the glass back, careful not to spill on her coat, "Eh bien, rien à faire maintenant.”

Oliver hoped he hadn't dulled that wonderful curiosity that he loved so much. He did share her desire of happiness for their friends, though not at a cost of their own. "Oh, I wouldn't say nothing to do now," he argued with a wistful smirk. The arm hooked around her waist eased her on to his lap before he nodded down to the coat. "You can start by telling me if we're expecting a downpour indoors or if something else has you dressed so, ma chèrie."

A growing grin of her own could not be tamed into the coy smile Lauri meant to display. Unlimited internet access and an informative conversation with Rosalie, added to a passing one with Inara, had given her many ideas on how to improve her bedroom prowess. “Ce fut un déluge sur le chemin ici,” Lauri teased, wrapping an arm around his neck and the other rested on his chest, toying with a button, “My clothes all but washed away. I had to grab this trench coat to stay decent. Look what I found in its pocket,” Lauri pulled out a silk tie from the pocket. Not unlike the one Oliver had used the night of the bar fight, “I tell you the truth. You’re welcome to see for yourself,” she purred, putting the tie back, “Après avoir lu.”

A soft hum of yearning left him, eyes following the tie until it vanished, looking up at hers with a new shimmer in their midst. "Now what do you plan on doing with that, mon petit chaton? Vous semblez avoir des idées qui vous empêcheront de vous concentrer," his words rolled off his tongue as silk and wrapped themselves about her. He'd lost interest in his drink, setting it aside while a finger traced along the clasp of her jacket. "Tu m'as apporté un régal?"

"Oui, un régal aussi doux que la pluie. One wrapped in ribbons and lace,” Lauri blushed at saying so. In addition to the sensual instruction, she had looked up flirty banter too. A quick review of ideas had inspired her, making it easier to do so off the cuff. While she had enjoyed her research a particular tip from Wesley had stuck with her. Encourage anticipation. Lauri leaned inches to Oliver's lips, “A gift to unwrap,” she gave him a gentle kiss and then pulled away, shifting her legs off of his lap. Her hazel eyes cast over her shoulder, “But first, a book! Oui?”

"Unwrap, you say?" Hungry eyes drifted down the coat that would bode no challenge to his fingers. Her lips were the softest satin and he'd begun to lean into the kiss when she ended it. A tightening desire was quick to begin blossoming, lips quirked in a smile as he saw all too quickly just what she was up to. "A book? How about a nice brochure instead? Pour accélérer les choses. Or you can treat me as your book tonight and I'll gladly show you my pages."

It would be a lie to say Lauri wasn’t having her own difficulty playing this role of coy maiden. In fact, she all but lost herself in his words. Indecision played on her face. Hazel eyes fluttered over her Lion touched with the same desire, “Tu es mon livre préféré à ouvrir,” Oh but she wouldn’t want to stop the fun of teasing him so soon. Especially on her first try. Resolved, Lauri slowly stood up. She kept her eyes on him as she approached the nearby bookshelves, “I don’t see any brochures in here, my Tresor,” Lauri quirked an amused smile, her hand brushing over the spines of the leather-bound tomes, “But there are many lengthy novels.”

Rather than get up and follow Lauri to the shelves, Oliver remained seated on the couch. His eyes trailed along her every movement, enjoying the view she presented as well as the wandering thoughts of just what was - or wasn't - under that coat. "A shame indeed. I would have preferred something short so that I might have an even longer night with you and that tie you stumbled upon." He had no intention of helping her find a book, but he did finally rise from the couch, sliding behind her and placing a gentle kiss right at the nape of her neck. "Dites-moi ce que vous voulez lire, ma chèrie," he murmured against her skin.

Oh, Lauri’s resolve wavered. Her skin warmed where his mouth had pressed. Oliver mentioning the tie had her hand reaching for it absentmindedly. What was his question? Oh, right, what she wanted to read, “I want to— uh I want to....” Did she want to read? Eh bien, oui et non.... Lauri had to chuckle. They read a whole lot less recently. Not that she would complain. She couldn’t focus on books. His presence so close had captured her attention. Lauri’s hand pulled the tie out from the pocket, “I want to admire this tie. It is lovely, tu ne crois pas?” Lauri turned around which put her back against the shelves. She lifted her hands to showcase the silk formalwear accessory.

One hand slowly slid up her forearm, fingers encircling her wrist before he took hold of the tie she held on display. "Yes, you are lovely," he agreed, his voice huskier than it typically was as he looped the material around her dainty wrist, repeating the process with her second arm. "Il n'est pas juste de taquiner un lion avec un repas aussi délicieux..." His words were all but low rumbles of breath as he lifted both her hands now above her head, the back of her hands bumping into the books that lined the walls. "Voulez-vous toujours lire?"

A soft inhale proceeded gentle panting. Lauri the little Lamb couldn’t look away from the piercing gaze of her British Lion. Being told by black and white Times New Roman about the techniques of ropes and chains did not prepare her for the thrill of vulnerability submitting to someone you trust. Lauri trusted Oliver wholeheartedly. They both knew she was all but within his paws now. Lauri smiled, stealing one last moment before their night of exploring new avenues with each other began and Oliver could peek in her coat to see a lacy outfit undone by a puzzle of ribbons, "Il semble que je ne puisse pas, même si je le voulais. But perhaps a little storytelling while your lips are so far from mine,” Lauri’s voice matched his own, “’Well look who I ran into,’ said coincidence. ‘Please,’ scoffed Fate, ‘This was meant to be’.”

The hunt was on and there was little that would deter Oliver then. A smirk played across his lips at her words, stepping close but barely keeping their lips apart. "Le destin et la coïncidence devront attendre; vous êtes tous à moi ce soir, ma chèrie. Ce soir et pour chaque nuit à venir," he murmured before scooping her up in his arms, a smooth motion that was done with ease. They'd have to read another night, because that night he'd only be reading her body and reactions, taking the library once more as their playroom. Oliver very much enjoyed the unwrapping of his dear French maiden, for each of her layers, a simple tie adding a few new aspects to their evening together until sleep washed over their worn bodies.

Monday, January 14th, 2019

Early the next morning Lauri woke well-rested despite the activities of last night. No longer fearful that her time with Oliver was at risk by waking him if she moved, Lauri was all too happy to see the grey eyes she loved to open up to her. Glasses or not, Lauri found peace and comfort in those pools of mist on the ocean. Cory would understand soon enough. Even if he didn't know it yet! Lauri kissed awake her Lion and murmured she wanted to get clothes on to meet up with Joao so they could practice their martial arts. Although she enjoyed every minute with Oliver she did care about maintaining the relationships she started; Joao, Andriy, Ellie, Everest, and the others were each visited at least once a day if she could help it. Oliver was always welcome to go with her, of course. In fact, Lauri never failed to offer to bring him along.

That morning, like others, Joao could be found wielding the staff in his preferred fighting style. Lauri kept up with the Brazillian mountain. While shorter and not as strong, she had speed on her side. Werewolf and vampire hunters were similar in their reliance on being swift. Beyond that, they had little in common. Vampires had specific haunts, moods, and tell-tale signs that demanded a lot of a Hunter's acting skills or blazing guns. A werewolf hunter employed animal psychology in their hunting and fights. Even for a werewolf as a humanoid. It turns out that dealing with a wolf under the full moon actually made for an easier target than on any other day. Skill in combat mattered. However, if a hunter possessed that quality which intimidates a wolf into submission, or retreat, they could theoretically take down more werewolves than the fighter. It was not common to find that kind of person. Crissy had been one which could do it. She taught Lauri who turned out to rival her cousin's ability.

Lauri had a natural affinity for animals. It drove her into the woods surrounding her vineyard. She had nursed a creature or two to health, or made friends with a stray dog or shared peaceful silence with a cow. Here at Avostoska Lauri easily found herself at home among the wildlife. As soon as she walked outside with Oliver a few sparrows who had come to expect cake crumbs with a touch of honey came to perch on her arms and shoulders. She carried a morsel from the night before in a folded napkin. Lauri gave them their due. All but one left. It sang her a little song before taking off. Most people worried this was a sign she was a mage. But that was nonsense. A De Lafayette simply would never be a mage.

Once the servants announced breakfast was ready Lauri put down her fighting staff and happily walked with Oliver and Joao to the dining hall. Along the way Lauri talked with Oliver about sharing a room closer to their library. That way they didn’t have to make long trips between each other and their favorite place to enjoy each other’s books. Lauri had yet to finish her thought when she, Oliver, and Joao came across Alaric on the same path to the dining hall.

The Silver Fox grinned at seeing the couple of his forefront attention. Mainly for the delight he took in teasing the prowling Lion. The Too Clever Fox greeted them warmly, “Well, good morning Joao, Mr. Blair, and of course, most especially to you, little Lamb,” Alaric mused, giving her a wink.

Lauri smiled, recalling the other day with Rosy, though her playful squint said she was keeping an eye on his antics. From what Rosy and Lauri figured he had been the one to ruffle Oliver’s feathers by setting her up to appear as if she made out with him, “Bonjour, monsieur Alaric.”
 
Last edited:
As the Silver Fox joined their small gaggle, Oliver couldn't stop himself from naturally standing closer to Lauri. Was he jealous of the older man? No, impossible. You can't be jealous when he wasn't the one to humbly consider Lauri his own. Rather he was territorial, particularly after knowing just what thoughts the older man had for the young maid. While Joao gave his usual, cheerful greeting to Alaric, Oliver was visibly reserved.

"Morning, Alaric." He truthfully didn't care if it was good or not. "Would you like to join us heading toward breakfast? Lauri was just proposing that her and I take up a shared chamber. An idea that I utterly support." The was taking pride in displaying his dear maiden, hoping to lose the taste of the Fox calling her a Lamb. Oh Lauri was so much more!

“Oh I’d love to join you,” Alaric mused, happy to respond to the common social courtesy that gave him the opportunity for a double entendre. Before a word could be said or done about it, the Silver Fox latched on to this morning's daily news, “Well now, our little Lamb who wandered into the Lion's den has coaxed him to frolic in a pasture of her choosing,” Alaric’s glimmering eyes fell upon the maiden on his mind, “What a bold spirit for a little Lamb. Though perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised. I’ve always said the sweetest maids can surprise you with what they’re capable of when the world falls away, and their secret hunger is unleashed.” Alaric flitted his attention to the faint love marks left on her fair skin, “Looks like you know what I mean. I see a Lion has devoured you, my little Lamb.”

The imagery of Oliver and herself last night came to mind. Lauri’s cheeks pinked. Especially since Alaric kept sweeping his dark eyes over to her. Lauri couldn’t deny she even surprised herself. Research had paid off through practice with Oliver. Not a master of the craft yet, but a promising talent, Lauri hoped to learn the skills known of her cousin Cristine and only employ them with Oliver alone. "Un secret en effet, monsieur. Kept close, and only told to one."

“One at a time?” Alaric asked, his voice swinging up with false hope. Of course the answer was ‘No’, but he couldn’t help teasing her. Lauri’s squint and shake of her smiling head was his answer.

Again with this lamb nonsense? If there weren't several other things to chastise Alaric for, he might have spoken up against it. "I do believe what happens behind stays closed doors stays there and between the ones who were welcomed to enter said doors," he said, voice still somewhat calm though he was tempted to huff at him for his indecent prying. "One is all she would need, and I can assure that a Lion wouldn't take well to another sniffing so close. It could be misconstrued as a hunt and taken as a threat to a powerful beast." Grey eyes flicked over to Alaric for the briefest moment to convey help convey the warning he covered in flowery imagery.

“Oh, I couldn’t agree more, young Mr. Blair. It would be a foolish man indeed to come right up to a King of the Jungle, even if the taste of this little Lamb would be worth a claw mark or two.” The grinning Silver Fox in the woods of their imagination slipped in and around the trees shrouded in the shadows just yards away from said Lion and his Lamb. Dark eyes full of amusement glinting in the moonlight.

At this point Lauri had caught on the displeasure toward the pet name. Though she wasn’t sure what she could say to slow or stop the implication that Alaric would gladly take up his own fox den just outside of the territory of the Lion’s Pride, in case any wandering Lambs strayed too far, she knew she could at least soothe some of Oliver’s annoyance. Lauri smiled leaning ever gently against Oliver as they walked, “Oui, je devrais penser que ce serait stupide. Whether a man came right up, or around.”

Two people to play with made this all the more exciting. Alaric evaluated Lauri with those Foxy eyes of his, “Hmm, well now, sweet Lamb, I think the truth of that will have to be seen, if ever a day came to test it.”

Words like that were going to make a British Lion roar quite soon. Still, Oliver contained himself and wrapped an arm about Lauri's waist while she moved closer to him. It was reassuring that even his sweet maiden was joining in on the proverbial hunt and took his side on things. "A bold assumption that any man or Fox could grow so close to test," Oliver mused, golden mane shaking with a victory yet again. "Now then, how about we get to breakfast? I'm absolutely famished. Worked up quite the appetite it seems, don't you agree ma chèrie?"

"Oui, mon Trésor, nous nous sommes dépensés. We must replenish for tonight,” Lauri’s hazel eyes happily shared in Oliver’s triumph here.

The British Lion got that one on Alaric. The Silver Fox had to admire the wit! And how he had not backed down. A worthy opponent indeed, “Sounds like you two are in for your second breakfast,” Alaric chuckled, easing off the pedal for now. Dark eyes notice something caught on the sleeve of Lauri’s arm. Alaric’s slender fingers plucked off a stray feather. He held up the fuzzy plume, “Curious,” The Silver Fox gave Oliver and Lauri a slight bow, “Well then, I’ll be taking my usual seat.” Alaric turned on his heel. His hand that held the feather kept the fluff between his fingers with no sign of the intention to discard it. In fact, Alaric slipped his hand in his pocket to put it away as he sat in his spot.

Another battle won by the British Lion as Alaric backed down. They couldn't bask in triumph for long though, not while the fox's sharp eyes picked up on the feather that had been missed. While Oliver had no qualms with Lauri's interest in the animals in the courtyard, he knew that many disagreed that they were harmless. Already he decided that if it was pressed any further they could place the blame on a pillow that didn't fare well after a session of shared passion. For now he'd tuck it away in the back of mind, much like the Fox did with the feather, leading Lauri to their side of the breakfast table and pulling out her chair for her. Joao took his seat as well, amused with the back and forth, though both Silver Fox and British Lion tended to have diction that was difficult for him to keep up with.

While most couples filed into the dining hall, there were still two missing faces. Neither Yonten nor Annabelle joined them, something that was starting to get under Ellie's skin. Having at a thick pile of bacon, she contemplated mentioning it, though Rosalie beat her to the punch.

"That's peculiar. Annabelle and Yonten still aren't here," she observed, her first comment as she'd been buried in her own thoughts and plans for the day. It wasn't like any of the castle patrons to go so long without making at least one appearance among the group.
If Wesley hadn’t been preoccupied with a certain personal issue he may have been the first to notice and voice concern. Cory, not the most observant when it came to the comings and goings when his lady love shined light the sun in his star-struck eyes, had at least the grace to glance about with mild uncertainty, “Hm. They didn’t come down at all yesterday either.”

Lauri’s hand went to hold Oliver’s, gently clinging in an effort not to blurt out what she and her statue witnessed only last night. Hearing Cory made it harder to keep quiet. She took a bite of her steamy oatmeal to keep her mouth occupied until her mind could sort out what was permissible to say.

Inara, who had the faintest troubled amber eyes pull from Wesley’s face, turned her attention on the subject, “Have any of you seen them since the last time we all ate together?”

The question came just as Lauri cleared her pallet with a swallow. Unable to stop her silence, but taking Oliver's advice, Lauri said, “Oui, on my way to the library from my room.”

“Oh, okay,” Inara felt a little better. She ate more of her curry and rice with egg.

That didn’t satisfy the French maiden. Annabelle and Yonten were in need of some kind of support from their friends. Lauri added, “Je suis nouveau, so maybe I am wrong, but they seemed melancholy.”

Oliver gave her a faint squeeze of support. It wasn't as though it was a betrayal outright for her to tell them what she saw, but he still believed it was best to keep keep it in for as long as possible.

Ellie's ginger brows furrowed together at the revelation, less than content with this turn of events. "Melancholy? How?" she pried for more information. At least the two were together it seemed, unlike Miss Trudy's assumption had made it seem the morning prior.

Gradually adapting to where she enjoyed delving into tea more and more, Rosy's attention perked up over her meal to look over at Lauri. What had she seen after their marathon?

The tea trickling from the cup captured the attention of most at the table by now. Cory even peered over as he munched on his buttered toast. Alaric couldn’t get enough of it himself. Wesley couldn’t help but wonder as well, though he stayed in silence to see how this conversation played out.

Inara compounded on Ellie’s question with, “What did you see?” as she flagged a servant over to accommodate her needs.

"Eh bien, Annabelle arrived alone and left the same. La pauvre fille. I am sure I noticed a touch of sorrow in her eyes. Peut-être qu'elle était découragée d'être seule?” Lauri took a long draught of her orange juice to keep from having to give over much detail. It called for a refill by the time she was done, and not too soon for the people eager to hear more! “I dropped my bag in my room, came out, and--” Lauri courteously leaned to allow her cup to be tended to by reflex, keeping her hazel eyes on her audience, “--who should I see but Yonten--Oh!” Lauri gasped when the servant’s hand pouring the citrus liquid faltered. A droplet or two landed on Lauri’s cheek

“Forgive me, Miss De Lafayette,” Miss Trudy paled. She set down the pitcher and snatched up a napkin from her apron to dab the French maiden’s face, “So sorry. My wrist, it has been a bit weak this morning.”

Lauri winced ever so slightly at the force of Miss Trudy’s ‘weak’ wrists. She was sure her face hadn’t been that wet anyway. Lauri had to gently push away the effort to ‘help’ her. "Eh, ça va, merci."

Miss Trudy gave a passably humble bow and another apology as she picked up the pitcher of orange juice again. Though the servant hadn’t said a word, she hoped her message to Lauri was clear. For as long as Miss Trudy had worked there she trusted not many would question her ‘mistake’. If Wesley hadn’t been distracted with his thoughts and now the concern over Yonten and Annabelle, he may have spotted a trace of disdain in Miss Trudy’s smile.

It would have pleased Miss Trudy to know that Lauri did, in fact, get the hint. However, after feeling the fury of a riding crop across her back, it was difficult to be intimidated by a servant girl of a castle wherein Lauri would be considered an authority over Miss Trudy. Risking a servant girls wrath, Lauri said with gentle firmness, “Tout ce que je vais dire, c'est que je ne pense pas que ça fera mal de les vérifier." Across the way Miss Trudy walked through the servants doors, casting a shadowed look at Lauri before she closed it.

Oliver, already privy to the tale, was surprised at the abrupt halt, looking up from his breakfast to see the exchanged glances between Trudy and Lauri. A moment of thought recalled the maid's name and her role in the story being told. His gentle maiden may have brushed it off, but he felt the urge to defend her regardless. Bridling his annoyance as her blue-hair vanished from sight, a concerned glance went to Lauri, ensuring she was okay.

"I agree, it does seem like someone should check on them," he nodded, not about to press her to give them details if she'd reached a point of discomfort.

"I can try to get ahold of Anna, but she's not always super eager to talk to her little sister," Ellie admitted with a roll of her eyes.

Rosy would have been happy any other day to check on their missing friends, but she had a full day planned. Already she was getting restless at the table, though she wouldn't up and leave in the middle of a discussion like this!


Lauri smiled at her protective Lion. Her hand rested on Oliver's thigh and gave him a light touch of reassurance. Miss Trudy had not troubled her as the servant might have wished. A niche category of people had the kind of power to render the Lamb trembling with fear. Miss Trudy neither was an authority figure or a person of high social rank over Lauri. Aspects that, had the girl possessed one or the other and yelled at her, might have changed the French maidens tactic at the least, if not derail her intention all together. However, it wasn’t the case this time.

“True, but I think in the end Annabelle does appreciate it,” Inara said sipping her Earl Grey. Sometimes even if a sibling won't say so, they do like knowing someone cared to look for them, “And I know a few places Yonten would go when he’s in a mood.”

Cory didn’t feel the need to add himself into the search and rescue party, “Let me know if you guys need help.”

“Yes, I should think it wouldn’t be a problem to send a text if I saw either of the sorrowing lovers,” Alaric offered. The Silver Fox glanced at Lauri. She had heard and seen much in moments. A brief grin was wrangled into a casual smile for the general audience when the thought that she may have eavesdropped came to mind. Naughty little Lamb. He mused to himself, wondering to what degree her mischief extended.

Lauri shifted in her chair, her fork tapped her plate lightly as she considered Ellie’s predicament. If Annabelle did become unruly or doubt Yonten’s devotion, then it would be the time and place to spill the rest of the tea! Latching on to what Ellie said, Lauri offered, “Pardonnez-moi, Mlle Ellie, but I could come with you to be a buffer.”

Ellie was a bit surprised by the offer but she wouldn't say no. "I doubt Anna would do anything drastic, but an extra voice of reason won't be turned away." It wasn't like her sister to brood, which is what she had to expect was happening for her to be keeping herself secluded. In fact it'd been a good five years since she'd let much of anything get to her. Even if they might have their differences and at times be ready to have it out for each other, this still worried her.

Rosy nearly pushed Cory to go with Inara, a way to secure he would be busy but decided against it. He'd hopefully find something else to do while she slipped away. There also wasn't a line forming to chase after the Tibetan man in a sour time. Andriy knew he wouldn't want to be in the way! Joao felt that if he wanted to be left alone the others should respect Yonten's wishes, though he kept that thought to himself.

"Alright, that settles it. After breakfast Lauri and I will track down Anna; Inara will find Yonten. If they're fine and just pissy, so be it," Ellie decided, already all but finished with her own meal.

"Just be careful," Everest warned. Any hunter in a bad mood wasn't to be taken lightly, but these were already two particularly hot headed ones.

A murmur of agreement passed between the people at the table. This kind of thing didn’t happen often. It was the first time it happened between two of the more aggressive members of their loved ones. Treading lightly would be best. Speaking of treading, just as everyone began scooting out of their chairs, Inara called Cory’s attention, “Cor, I do think I will need your help. Mind if you check the range on the other side of the castle? I’m going to check the other two places in the East Wing.”

The reason for such a request could not be more obvious. Inara’s baby bump had all but weighed her down lately. Her smaller body tended to feel the gravity of her situation easier than her taller female family members. Cory smiled, “Alright, I will.”

“Good, because my ankles need a rub soon and I don’t think I can make it back and forth like that,” Inara chuckled.

"You and me both," Ellie spoffed, easing up out of her chair with a hand from Everest. He knew all too well what that meant and would be prepared to off one when she returned and no doubt found him at work.

Wesley’s attention drew up to Inara, then he looked over at Oliver. The results had come back positive. He would need to speak with the both of them that night. But not right now. There was too much going on. “I will be in my shop.” Wesley parted from them.

Alaric eased up from his chair. He would be crossing paths with the young new couple. To cap off the relatively calm breakfast he said, “Until next time Mr. Blair,” Alaric gave Lauri a wink, “Good luck to you, little Lamb.” Again the pet name. Not said too far from Rosalie and Cory, though the younger man would have missed it only because he rather liked to shut out any details about Twilight that he could.

Lauri had her hand go to Oliver’s in a gentle way of reaffirming her affections for him, “Merci.”

Rosy perked up at the remark from Alaric, eyes darting between Lauri, Oliver and the Silver Fox rapidly. Would this provoke the Lion's wrath? It appeared not, though he did shoot a brief glare to the older man. A harmless gesture for most, she knew it was the British equivalent of a middle finger! Oliver wasted no breath responding to Alaric, though he did place a soft kiss on Lauri's cheek. Rosy knew questions would have to be tucked away for their next girls day together to pry and presumptively be giddy over. Turning to Cory she wished him luck with his search, placing a gentle but hurried kiss on his cheek. A mischievous excitement had been brewing in her since the night prior's talk and she had places to be if she'd get it all done on time.

Cory paused briefly to watch her go. Something told him today was going to be a good day. Having conquered that hill he charged had built confidence in him of his victory. This perky behavior of his beautiful lover could only bode well! Cory left with a smile on his face.

Ellie had also heard the remark from Alaric, and while she may have missed the morning's back and forth, she had to agree the pet name was quite appropriate. The young French maiden so far had been gentle and even timid at times, eager to fit into their little flock. "Come along Miss Lamb. I'm too pregnant to keep waiting," she ushered already heading to the door with the now visible waddle in her step. Still not enough to stop her, of course. And thankfully, she knew her sister well enough that she didn't expect they'd be walking the length of the castle.

"Try not to have too much fun, detective, Lauri," Oliver said with a wink before shooing her off.

Lauri had to giggle. He would know all about how much truth there was to being called ‘detective’. Lauri assured him, "Je ne pourrais jamais trop m'amuser sans toi," before stepping lightly away to Ellie’s side.

"So, you and Oliver are a thing now, huh?" she decided to ask as they walked, balled up fists pressing into her lower back to try and offset the heavy front side. They were headed directly for the kitchen, though not for a second breakfast. Well, maybe a snack for a road. She wasn't married to a half-decent unorthodox tracker to not think outside of the box in situations like this.

“Oui, I believe I am in love with him, though I have never been in love before to know for certain,” Lauri sighed happily. You could practically see the bubble hearts popping in a halo around her head. She bunched fingers and tapped them together gently. “Oliver is nothing like the men my Aunt and my Grandmother talked about. None of you guys are at all like how they portray people,” Lauri looked over at Ellie with hazel eyes of gratitude. She noticed the posture and said, “Let me know if I should slow down.” Sometimes she walked a little briskly.

The strong-willed redhead brushed aside her offer. "The faster we walk the sooner we sit," she said with a confident nod. "And I'll say he is something else. We're a sort of motley crew, if you will. I can't say that most are like us, but everyone seems to be happy...well most everyone." They were an assortment of vagabonds that each had their own talents and ways of going about things, though so far had proven to work well together. At least that was her conclusion after the bar fight. Ellie also wasn't the type to tell someone else they weren't in love if they thought they were. That was only up to Oliver and Lauri in her mind, no one else could decide that for them.

Their journey to the kitchen didn't last long and she found just what she was looking for. There seemed to be some turmoil among the kitchen staff, and the root of their problem was shared with the search party. Yonten had apparently showed up and raided the pantry, despite all of their attempts to insist he could be brought food and there was of course the extra work now bringing Annabelle her food. Ellie heard one of the cooks grumbling that the mood of the wild couple was an absolute affliction spreading throughout the castle. Precisely what she needed to hear to know they were on the right track.

A brief shuffle through the system told her just where Annabelle's food was being delivered and as suspected, it had been to the same room for the past day. Her sister might have been a crazy bitch at times, but she did have a certain pattern to her. "Alright, that's where we're headed," she showed it to Lauri after pulling up the room on a map. It'd be a bit of a walk, but at least they'd be able to go straight there rather than wandering about endlessly. A brief stop at the pantry and she came up with a small bag of reddish-brown strips, each wrapped in wax paper. "Rhubarb fruit leather," she explained as she snatched up one and began nibbling on it while heading out the kitchen. "Weirdest damn thing, but the best. Want some?"

Lauri wouldn’t say no to a treat! Rhubarb happened to be a taste she hadn’t had before. “Oh mon Dieu, it is so strange. But...but oddly good,” Yes, she had to agree. The snack seemed to be satisfying despite the foreign flavor, “I love fruits as sweets, but I have to say I cannot get enough of macarons. They are my favorite confection. In winter, when I was little, my cousin and I would ice skate for a few hours and then have a cup of hot chocolate with a s’more flavored macaron balanced on a swirl of whipped cream and coco. Have you had them before?”

Ellie shook her head, tucking the rest of the fruit leather in her pocket for later consumption, less she eat them all at once. "I haven't, but it does sound delicious. Then again, I could just be a sucker for s'mores and hot cocoa. We grew up in Boston so winters were pretty much like that for us. Ice skating, sledding, you name it. Of course Greg was the oldest so he was the first to start hunting and then Anna didn't seem as excited to play with her little sister," she shrugged it off. They'd always had a struggle of a relationship between them, but that was just how it was. "Maybe we'll have to see if the kitchen can whip some up one of these days."

Coming to the room they'd decided was where she was holed up they could hear music coming from beyond the closed door. "Oh, this is flashbacks to her as a teenager," she sighed and rolled her eyes. Knocking twice on the door the music stopped suddenly and there was a long pause. "I know you're in there, Anna," she called when no one answered. Just like when she was a teenager.

"Go away, Eleanor."

Oof, a full first name? Things were worse than she had expected them to be. "I will, but after you talk to me. Talk to us." Through the door they could faintly hear shuffling.

"Who is us?"

"Lauri and me. Don't worry, I wouldn't bring him," she gingerly tried to feel out just what was up. It seemed to be the right thing to say, the door opening and Annabelle standing before them, brows narrowed immediately at Ellie.

Lauri had been quietly standing close to Ellie, offering nods and smiles as acknowledgement, unsure of what to do other than keep an eye and ear out for when, if ever, they needed to hear what she had witnessed. At seeing Annabelle peek out Lauri did her best to present confidence, “Oui, we are concerned for you.”

"I don't have anything I want to say to either of you. Or to anyone." A fact stated as she crossed her arms over her chest. "There's nothing to talk about and I have work to do."

"Yeah, I'm sure," the younger redhead wiggled her way right past Anna and into the room. While it wasn't a disaster, the word 'slovenly' could definitely be used to describe the room. There were a few articles of clothing strewn on the floor, majority of them within inches of the laundry shoot. A towel that looked damp was draped over a chair and there were a few candy wrappers on the desk. Almond Joys. Ahh, that explained it. Ellie took up a seat, eager to put her feet up while her baby blues watched her big sister with a rooted interest. "So, what happened?"

Lauri eased into a chair beside Ellie. She set her hands on her lap and tilted her legs in a duchess slant. A pose she defaulted to as a general rule. She kept a respectful silence while Ellie worked out what was up.

Annabelle knew that look all too well. Unless she physically picked up her sister and shoved her out the room, that brat wasn't going to move. The worst part being with her plump and pregnant that wasn't an option and she knew it. Looking to the ceiling, one hand went through her hair murmuring something about Ellie being the death of her before she nodded, gaze falling back to her. "We had a fight."

"And?"

"And what? People have fights, Ellie." It wasn't like it was some rarity.

Common sense wasn't what she was looking for. "What was it about? Are you two broken up now?"

Annabelle hesitated to answer, giving her sister more information than she realized. It was a good question and she was going to get truth out of her. "We weren't ever together, Ellie."

Sitting forward, Ellie watched her for a long moment of her own. "But you were. Even if it wasn't on Facebook or something stupid. You two were, although it's not something you tend to admit." Anna's pain from one mistake was enough to keep from making another.

It struck Lauri that such heartache was possible. To hurt so much from one love that you could not bear to find another. The tragedy of it loomed as a possibility for every couple. In her naive view of the world, or perhaps simply a good-natured one, Lauri held out hope that Annabelle and Yonten could overcome such pain. If there was one thing Christine had told Lauri that came to mind often it was that life would never be without suffering. There would be nothing more honorable, more worth suffering for, than to love.

"Look Ellie, this really isn't any of your business." Annabelle's words said one thing, but her tone told another story. She was starting to crack and the candy bar wrappers told Ellie that mother nature was going to help make that wall fall faster than normal. "We're just not working and it's for the best."

"Bull shit."

Crystalline eyes met baby blues, narrowed slightly. "Excuse me?"

"You heard me, Anna. that's bullshit and you know it," Ellie wiggled up to her feet, standing directly in front of her sister. "You're getting scared. Something happened before this fight and it scares the shit out of you."

Annabelle's lip twitched and she shook her head. "You don't know a fucking thing, Ellie."

"I know my sister." Less aggressive, though she still wasn't backing down from her pursuit of the answer. "I know there's not a lot that scares you but someone getting close does. Yonten had talked about taking you on a date and you were quick to tell everyone it wasn't one. Is that what this is about?"

Rolling her eyes, Anna tightened her arms across her chest. "Of course you were the one to tell him about Ben, weren't you? What the hell is wrong with you Ellie - that's my private life!"

"And he wants to be a part of it, Annabelle! Why else would he ask and why else would he care?"

Her posture lost some of it's rigidity, Anna even taking a step back and averting her gaze while she exhaled. If someone didn't know better, they might have thought they saw the start of tears in the corner of her eyes. "It doesn't matter anyways. I fucked up and it doesn't matter. I'm sure by now he's found someone better to spend time with."

The back and forth gripped the room in tension. Lauri’s eyes bounced between the sisters as more and more of the drama unfolded. A classic tale of a romance mystery indeed! It could have been one of the novels on the shelves of her and Oliver’s special library.

Boy, her sister did not make it easy to love her. Frankly, Ellie was starting to feel bad for Yonten at this point, knowing that he would have been the one to try and push things further only to wind up with a flaming dragon ready to climb down this throat because of nothing he did. Similar to Wesley with Cory, it felt appropriate to give her own tough love response. "I mean, if you're going to sit here and just beat yourself up over it, sure. Whatever is between you two is only over if you let it be over. If you're not willing to get off your ass and talk it through then it's never going to get better. Don't do anything about it then yeah, you will lose him to someone else."

Lauri had hoped Annabelle would admit to wanting to work it out and decide to find him, but the fact that Yonten had a reputation of finding comfort with women when a previous bridge had been burnt wasn’t exactly a secret. Nine times outta ten Yonten didn’t take long to find another warm bed. Even Lauri had heard as much from whispers around the castle. Yet they did not know! This was the one time out of that ten when the Tibetan man had felt a true loss. A loss deep enough that even a willing woman throwing herself at him could not hope for a single kiss.

"Yeah and why do you think I'd care if he did?" Annabelle spoffed, though the smallest hint of sorrow. "He can chase whatever skirts he wants."

Lauri couldn’t hold it in any longer. In a soft voice filled with urging she said, "Peut-être bien, but take heart Annabelle. Yonten has not forsaken you,” her hands folded against her chest, a little wary knowing she wasn’t sure if Annabelle was the kind of person who would yell at her for getting involved, “Je l'ai vu moi-même. A servant had come to offer him the comfort of her bed, but he did not accept.”

Ginger brows knitted together at the information presented by the timid lamb. "What do you mean? When did you see this?" She wanted to sound angry, but all Annabelle could sound was hopeful, even if she didn't want to be. Hope was too easy to crush.

“Je-- je l'ai vu hier soir. I went to put my things back in my room when I saw Yonten coming to the chambers you shared with him,” Lauri did her best not to hold back information. Both, because she was terrified of how they might react to any lies, and because she herself didn’t like to lie, “Il avait l'air misérable. Yonten came out with a night bag just as a servant with blue hair-- I think her name was Miss Judy-- saw he looked crestfallen,” Lauri’s excitement over Annabelle learning of the dramatic event overcame her fears, “The maid spoke harshly of you, and she promised him she would help him forget you and that he should let you cling to that silver cross, but as soon as she said so he left her standing like the foolish hussy she is for such an offense.”

The hope that had flickered in Annabelle's eyes returned at Lauri's story. Trudy always seemed to have eyes on Yonten in the halls or as they passed, so it didn't surprise her that she had swooped in the moment there was a chance to. But he had said no to her - or at least he didn't say yes. He'd rejected her advances after Trudy had shot a cheap shot when she knew Annabelle couldn't defend herself. It was for the best or she would have happily rearranged that little thot's face. "He didn't take her," she murmured quietly.

"No, and he could have," Ellie insisted, delighted by the turn of events Lauri offered. She prayed to Christ she was telling the truth because they needed that. "Now, are you going to sit here and mope or are you going to go to him?"

Realizing her emotions were showing and still weary of what this could lead to, what she and Yonten could possibly be, Anna shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. He turned her down yeah, but why should I care? He still could take her at some point or a dozen others. You know what he's like and what men can be like. Why do you think I care if he said no to one, Ellie?"

"I know you care because - " her sister gestured around the room, "this. If you didn't care you would be at meals and not holed up like the only lonely widow in Gotham City." The reference was to a movie they'd both agreed to watch whenever one or the other of them had boy troubles growing up, P.S. I Love You. Annabelle winced at the words, still beyond unsure at this point. "We'll leave you to think on that, but you need to think about it. Are you really going to risk what you could have had just because you're afraid you're going to lose it?"

True to her word, Ellie moved to leave the room. Spending her entire life with her sister she knew there was nothing more that could be done to change her mind. It was all up to the redhead if she would come out of her cocoon and face him. Knowing it could go either way, it would come down to how she felt about Yonten to decide if this was where it ended or if they tried again. She motioned for Lauri to follow her and they left Anna with that thought. Are you really going to risk what you could have had just because you're afraid you're going to lose it?

As her temporary room was emptied to just herself, watching the door close as she thought it over. Should she go to Yonten? Just because he didn't sleep with some loose maid didn't mean he wanted her still. She had pushed him away and likely it would make it hard for him to invite her close once more. Annabelle let out a long sigh before turning her music back on. She had a lot of thinking to do.

Once a few steps away from the room, Ellie exhaled slowly, shaking her head. "Oh, he got her good," she murmured, turning to face Lauri as they walked. "You saw that last night? Saw that he turned Trudy down?"

Oh, right, her name wasn’t ‘Judy’, it was ‘Trudy’. Well, Larui spoke French as her first language, so she shrugged the mixup off, “Oui, I wish I had a picture. His black eyes went cold and he shut the door he was holding open-- Oh mon Dieu, but it was dramatic!” Lauri clasped her hands together against her chest, feeling hope was alive since the talk with Annabelle, “Miss Trudy is quite a tramp. Oliver and I both think so,” recalling breakfast Lauri added, “And clumsy, apparently,” she sensed a single infraction just might spell her doom, “Cette femme a des ennuis.”

The redhead nodded in agreement, rubbing the back of her head as they walked toward back toward the commons area. "He made up his mind and hopefully we helped her make up hers," she said after a bit of thought. "She's stubborn, but she'll eventually realize that I'm right. Now we just hope she realizes that before he gives up on her."

~oOo~
Cory migrated all the way to the range where he did not find Yonten. It would be a waste though. He did make the journey with Everest. Instead of hurrying back, Cory stayed to shoot some guns beside his soon-to-be brother-in-law. They talked about their preferred weapons, discussed the hunts Everest has been on where he had used a suit built by Wesley and cracked a cold beer open despite the winter outside to talk about the wonderful women in their lives. Cory

Inara, however, did find Yonten. There were a few times in the past that the Tibetan man had become angry enough not to engage with the group. One of them had been when Wesley and Yonten got into a fight over his promiscuous ways that led to a child being largely neglected. Jinpa had come around once in a while. Yonten never had trouble with kids. Somehow he struggled to connect with his adorable baby. It hadn’t been too bad since Diki absolutely fell in love with being the Aunt. The two were off traveling as far as they knew. The other time Yonten got pissed enough to ignore everyone was when Wesley had become really close to another hunter and he felt left out. Inara always thought he came off like a big ole panda to her. That period of unrest only confirmed her suspicions. Each time that he had some blow-out he would either shoot something, eat something, or meditate. To be honest, Inara wondered if she should have sent Cory out to check the spring at the bottom of the slope. One of the places Yonten meditated. It would be her last place to check due to the weather.

As Fate would have it, a couple of disgruntled servants saved her from an arduous search, “What was the point of personally bothering the kitchen if Yonten was going to have us help him bring up food?”

“Better question: why the roof?”

“Yeah, and I know that guy, he’s going to leave the mess,” The first servant huffed, “I am not paid enough to risk snapping my neck picking up after him ON A DAMN ROOF!”

“Shhh, do you want to get fired?”

“Some days I think I do.”

“Right, and lose out on all the money you get?”

A sigh of admittance answered that question, “Well, maybe not right now. But if this goes on I don’t know what I’ll do. They’re both a chore to look out for together, but when those two are apart they drive me nuts.”

“Yeah, who’d have thought they were less of a problem together. It’s like their ‘crazy’ is some kind of gravitational pull. They met an equal force and it slingshots them around each other.”

“I need you to not bring science into our conversations. We’ve talked about this before.”

“What’s that supposed to mean? I’m not ‘bringing science’ into it, I was offering an analogy.”

“No, that was a metaphor.”

The servants bickered on by, not noticing Inara since she took a break to sit off to the side on a hallway lounge couch. Yonten decided to eat his feelings on a roof. Inara knew where to go. Thankfully the castle had elevators because she never would have made it up several flights of stairs. She had every sympathy for the worn-out staff.

Through a hall of mannequins wearing Wesley’s collection of Hunter artifacts, Inara walked with purpose. At the other side the lengthy room curved into a kind of cul-de-sac with five huge windows. One of them, gaping open, let flakes of snow float into the castle. Inara spotted Yonten sitting out on the snow-dusted roof surrounded by beer and several plates of food. A large bowl of ramen balanced on his lap. The steam wafted into the air, nearly becoming snowflakes itself.

“Hey you,” Inara’s voice turned Yonten’s attention over to her briefly.

“S’up.” Yonten jutted his chin out in greeting before looking back out on the landscape. He pulled up the ham sandwich for another large bite.

Inara came to sit on a cushioned bench built against the window. Wesley would have probably had a heart attack if she went to Yonten’s side, “We haven't seen you, or Anna, around lately. What’s the matter?”

Between what he knew of Inara and what he figured this was about, Yonten just didn’t know what to say. Sure, he could play off like nothing was wrong. But they all knew how that would go down. The only option he had was to ask her to leave or to ignore her. A silence followed. Yonten dunked his chopsticks into his soup. He pinched a clump of noodles which he brought to his mouth to chew and swallow.

“Yonten…” Inara’s voice held a warning. She shifted so she faced him easier, “If you don’t answer me I’m going to lock you out on the roof by shutting this window.”

The Tibetan paused in mid-scoop. Grumbling he muttered, “Anna doesn’t want to take a chance on us. It’s whatever.”

“How do you know that?” Inara asked, resting an elbow on the sill.

Chopsticks pushed around the ramen that seemed too cold to eat now, “Shit, Inara, can’t I just be left alone?”

“No,” Inara said simply, in a soft and final tone.

Sighing, Yonten figured it wouldn’t change anything anyway. The Tigress had her eyes on her prey. Unless Yonten wanted to dive headfirst into the ice below, he wasn’t going to get away without satisfying her every possible question. Might as well start from the beginning, “You know that whole date thing? I was gonna do one for her, but like, not serious.”

“Mm, like tongue-in-cheek? Like an ironic date?” Inara asked for clarification.

“Yeh,” Yonten set his bowl aside and leaned on his hands, “But I thought I’d at least get something. Like a gift she could use,” he thought it would only be fair if he was going to drag her out on a fake date, “You know about her necklace?”

Inara nodded, “Yeah, the one Ben gave back to her.”

“I thought I’d get something for it because she wore it all the time,” Yonten sighed, his head tilted back and he closed his eyes briefly, “I didn’t know it was like that, you know? I asked Ellie what was the deal with it because I thought I could get some ideas. But learning that-- learning Annabelle had been done wrong like that-- It just kinda hit me. I couldn’t make it a date anymore. Not when she’s wearing that,” Yonten believed it would be worse than a mock of a date, it would be cruel.

Yes, Inara knew what he meant. She eased up on her knees and turned to him all the way. She grabbed a pillow to keep her arms from freezing on the sill, “You were upset that someone you loved had been treated so badly. You didn’t want to cause that same pain. I can understand that.” Inara knew he hadn’t finished. So that was all she said for now.

“Okay so, look--” Yonten dropped his black eyes over the snow-covered landscape, “--I know I’ve done that too, you know? I’ve broken hearts. I know I got issues; she’s got ‘em too. I know I screwed up a lot-- still do. But I’m trying to get better. I’ve gotten better. Fuck if I don’t think there isn’t a better tomorrow I don’t see a point in livin’ today, you get me chica?”

“Yeah, I do,” Inara nodded softly.

Yonten’s voice strained, “I just thought…Nah, that asshole doesn’t get to have her. Even now, after all these years. Just made me angry that he’s livin’ somewhere, having his girl, and here Annabelle is stuck with her heartbroken. I wanted to fucking beat the shit outta that man and I haven't met him,” The word ‘yet’ lingered unspoken, though they both knew it had been said in spirit, “Inara I legit wanted Wes to help me find this guy. I was ready to go. I got my phone and my shoes on too. I was about to go out the door when I realized my heart was beating like crazy thinking about Annabelle and how that guy hurt her, and I knew I wanted her. I wanted to be there for her. I wanted to protect her from jackasses like Ben...But not when she’s wearing that necklace,” It symbolized the armor around Annabelle’s heart. Yonten wasn’t about to sit like a fool at the gate of a castle that would never open, “At first I just let it go. I was just gonna get her a dagger, but like, when I was looking for the right hairpin I saw a necklace with her birthstone, and I thought…Yeh, she should wear something for her; something with strength. At least, that’s what I told myself…”

Piecing a little more together, Inara said, “Aww, you wanted to replace Ben.”

There was no way Yonten was going to confirm or deny. He hadn’t the wherewithal to handle that emotion. So, he went to explain his ‘not-a-date’ date. By all accounts, it wasn’t different than what they normally did, but when it came down to the gifts, he began to lose focus, “I gave her the dagger to shank muddafuka’s. And maybe if she ever ran into Ben again she could stab him with it,” that may or may not have been the real motivation behind the dagger, “The box with the birthstone necklace was out too, but it didn’t feel right to give it to her for the reason I bought it,” Yonten knew he could tell himself didn’t mean anything than just a replacement for the cross, to be something she wore for herself, because that was a lie, “Because I thought I really like this chica; she cool. Maybe this can work. So I said if she ever wore my necklace, the moment I see it on her, she’d be mine.”

Pregnant hormones or not, Inara inhaled as her twin suns began to tear. She had seen the incremental growth of his affection. Recently Yonten had even stopped teasing Inara about getting her once Wesley died. It all but took Inara’s breath away to hear him murmur to himself a phrase she knew by heart without needing to hear it aloud, “You love her, don’t you?”

After a long silence, Yonten sniffed in a breath, his voice steady by force. He pulled his legs into a crisscross and rested his arms on his knees, “Doesn’t matter anyway. She didn’t put it on. We got into a fight,” Yonten briefly explained what he could remember of it, saying he knew he shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions about the joke and how he pressed her to get her to admit something she didn’t mean to say, then threw a hurtful accusation that she was the one who was not putting in the effort and he should take a hint, and ended with, “It’s done. I’m probably gonna be heading out soon.”

Frowning, Inara said, “It’s done? How can you say that? Yonten, you two are great together, scarily enough. The damn servants even think so! What do you mean it’s done?” Inara wiped away unruly, hot tears that she hated with the fiery passion of a thousand suns. They came at the worst times.

Getting defensive, Yonten snapped, “What the fuck, Inara, it doesn’t matter because she’s made it clear she don’t want me--”

“Anna’s always been stubborn.”

“She’s said it like a hundred times!” The Tibetan man didn’t often yell, and while he wasn’t quite doing that here either, he did raise his voice.

Inara didn’t back down, squaring up, “So? How many times have you said you wanted her? Once?”

“Once should be enough.”

“That’s a lie, you know it isn’t. Especially for someone hurting like Anna. Once will never be enough.

Yonten’s voice spiked a little higher, “What the fuck do you want from me, Inara? She took her things outta the room, she’s gone.”

“You should go to her!”

“I ain’t chasing that girl for my whole shitty life!”

“No one said that,” Inara exhaled exasperatedly, “Annabelle’s still here, you have a chance to see her wear that necklace--”

“She didn’t take the fucking necklace!” Yonten’s shout echoed off the stone. Inara fell quiet, “Annabelle took her shit and left it behind. She’s not thinking about it anymore, even if she was before, and I get it, alright? I get it, because I--” He bent low to press his hands against his temples. A long silence followed. Yonten didn’t notice Inara had climbed out onto the roof until he felt her hand come to rest on his shoulder. Looking over at her, she saw Yonten’s black eyes shimmered with the threat of tears. It had been some time since Inara had last seen Yonten actually cry. With a strained voice, etched in grief, Yonten said, “I fucked up.”

Inara pulled Yonten into a hug, letting him pretend a snowflake had melted on his cheek. After a while Inara found her voice through her tears, “We all have our bad days, Yonten. Lord knows Wes and I have had our dark nights. You’re gonna have these days when you feel like it’s done, but it’s only done if you don’t work at it,” Inara patted his broad shoulders, “Keep in mind this hasn’t been going on for more than a few weeks. This relationship is still new. Yonten, there is still time. For all you know this will be a time you look back on with a chuckle. Don’t let one bad day-- one bad fight-- take away a lifetime with her,” Inara eased him to look at her, “C’mon Yonny Boy, one more try; what is there to lose that you don’t think you already lost?”

The words had helped steady his temper, though Yonten still felt an ache in his chest. He sniffed again and pulled Inara into a hug this time, “I’ll think about it. Thanks, chica.”

Smiling, Inara gave him a squeeze before letting him go, “Alright. I should get back before Wesley sees footage of me on a roof. Stay safe out here, okay?” Inara got her confirmation. As she came back into the castle she asked herself why she had even gone out! It was so cold out there. But of course, she didn’t regret it, nor would she pass it up if he needed her again. Just before she left, Inara said, “By the way, don’t leave this mess for the servants. I’m not looking forward to them snapping their necks because of your spontaneous rooftop restaurant.”

Yonten spoffed, “Yeh, okay.”

Inara left thereafter full of hope that maybe, just maybe, things would turn out well. A few pit stops into bathrooms later she found herself amongst her children. Lunch was a couple hours away and she missed them.

~oOo~​

Once Rosalie had pulled herself away from Cory she made her way to the onsite wardrobe that was offered. Showing a picture of just what she was after, the stylist went above and beyond presenting her with a beautiful replica.

1594164150629.png

The skirt was easily let out enough to accommodate her bump comfortably, and Rosy was given a crash course on tying the ascot. Although she assured the stylist that she was going to get a hold of glasses, he sent her off with a costume pair - just in case! The outfit and a carefully styled wig were bagged up and sent to the holodeck as she requested, before she went off in search of childhood memories in hopes of finding those glasses as Lauri had recommended. She shot a quick text Wesley, hoping for a response but knowing that with everything he was going through it wasn't guaranteed to get one. His current predicament was more pressing after all, and she always had the costume glasses if necessary.

Rosalie:
Hey - can you delete this and the following message?
Any idea how I can get a hold of Cory's old glasses?


After a moment that almost turned into a minute, Wesley's message arrived.

Wesley:
Lol, Cory's chosen the worst person to hire as a personal assistant for his pretty, impish wife. You will find them hidden in his room. Probably in the cavity of a shaving cream can or tucked into the vase of a statue. And don't worry, I will delete these.

As far as Rosy knew the hunt for young lovers in turmoil was still going on, meaning she was in the clear for a search of her own. Hurrying to their room, she got to work looking in anywhere she could think of that she didn't normally dig in. The shaving can only proved to hold shaving cream and all the vases were empty. She'd just sat down on the bed ready to admit defeat when she glanced over at his nightstand. Could it? Lifting up the lamp, she found the compartment beneath it and low!

"Gotcha," she said to the glasses, quickly returning the lamp and scurrying back out of the room before Cory could return. Outfit complete, she now had to whip up her masterpiece. With a solid two hours of preparation in the holodeck, everything was ready to go. Now all she had to do was wait and lure him into her proverbial trap.

~oOo~​

The day sped by as the castle residents were going about their own business. With the search parties over, Inara and Ellie met along with Lauri to tell of each experience. The two estranged love birds might have been dealing in completely different matters, but it was clear they were both miserable. It was hopeful that both Yonten and Annabelle had promised to think over what was said. Lauri also filled Inara in on the night prior's encounter, now that no blue-haired maids were around to stop her. There was hope, though nothing they'd be able to control at this point. You couldn't force sense on someone who was heartbroken.

Though Inara knew that Miss Trudy had made her move, she couldn’t quite blame her for all of it. Yonten had a reputation. As the Lady of the castle she had the power to dispose of the maid, but chose to give the girl one last chance. After all, even the incident with the orange juice wasn’t enough for dismissal. They would restrict her to the laundry for now. Once finished with their detective work, Lauri eventually left to say hello to Andriy before finding Oliver.

Drama in Avostoska had yet to be put to rest. What with Yonten brooding on the roof and Annabelle drowning in music, it felt enough already, but Fate had other plans. Wesley had been confined in his office for the better part of the day contemplating his next move. Thankfully he would not garner suspicion for having lunch in his office. It was not unheard of for him to spend stretches of time on work. Wesley took this grace period to decide if he should inform Inara first, to give her time to calm before telling Oliver. Ultimately he decided it would not be easier either way. Might as well get it over with in one shot.

On the way to dinner he tracked down Oliver first, with the aid of security cameras, and let him know he and Inara would need to speak with him after dinner, concerning personal matters. Though surprised the Lion agreed, ever willing to assist him when possible.

As the evening meal took place, it was easily noticed that there were still two faces missing. Ellie couldn't say she was surprised to see that she wasn't ready to rejoin them. Silently she decided to pay visit another visit to Anna if she hadn't shown by the day after the next. Inara decided she would do about the same. Yonten needed his space to think, but she didn’t want him to have the chance to syke himself out and then leave. Those who were present seemed to be their own form of consumed one way or the other.

Rosy kept shooting sideways glances to Cory throughout the meal, a smile teasing the corners of her mouth. Just before she'd sat down she sent a text to Lauri asking if she'd keep Cory busy after dinner just long enough for her to be ready. The two were a mischievous duo it seemed and her cover was provided for her big surprise. It seemed that Oliver was otherwise occupied so their time for reading together was pushed back.

Between Rosalie’s bedroom eyes and his previous premonitions of the day ending very well, Cory indulged in a few of his own quiet flirts. Knowing what was to come, Lauri couldn’t help but chuckle. She had managed to tell Oliver about the pending night of passion between Cory and Librarian Rosalie. That she was going to help distract Cory while Rosy finished the finer details. The two watched Cory from where they sat. The young man was completely unaware of the sensual truth that glasses can be sexy.

Despite the events that were to come, dinner itself was relatively uneventful. It may have had to do with the fact that several lips were sealed. Inara, Ellie and Lauri had decided not to speak of what had happened with Annabelle and Yonten; at least not yet. Wesley was relatively quiet, making minimum conversation. Rosy and Cory were too distracted making faces and suggestive statements to each other and Oliver admittedly may have made one or two hushed remarks in French, just for his lover. As everyone rose to leave, Rosalie gave Lauri a quick nod to let her know it was time.

"I have something I want to finish up before bed," she told Cory as Lauri was approaching. "It won't be long. "

"Oh yeah?" Cory hid that he was wiggling his brows from potential on-lookers. He wrapped his arms around Rosalie. Cory poked out his bottom lip, "Can't I come?"

Oh he would have to make this difficult! "If you come it'll only take longer," she said with an equally suggestive smirk. "I can't have a distraction like you ambling about or I'll never be in bed on time. You wouldn't want that, would you?"

No, no, he wouldn't! Cory breathed a sigh of agreement, though he had yet to let her go. Rosy could feel those gentle arms press lightly against her back. "But what will I do without my lovely Rosy?"

"Vous pouvez perdre un match en attendant," Lauri said, having arranged with Oliver to meet later once he was done speaking with Inara and Wesley.

Cory turned his head to her, "Tu perds? Je ne pense pas. Tu as triché la dernière fois."

"Non, you failed to pay attention," Lauri clasped her hands behind her back and stuck out her chin.

Squinting playfully, Cory said to Rosalie, "My dear Rosy, I think I will see you later. I have to obliterate my friend here."

"Okay, you two have fun," she waved them off, silently thanking Lauri for running interference. As soon as he was distracted, Rosy made her way to the holodeck she'd had reserved for the entire day. The outfit was already waiting as she loaded the environment she'd been hard at work on for a good chunk of the day. Rosalie was true to her word. It wasn't long before Cory and Lauri were done with a couple of matches that his phone sounded. Bing!

Rosalie:
Come down to the holodeck. I have something I want to show you ;)

Cory’s eyes lit up. Excitement rushed through him, “See yah, Lauri,” Cory got up in a hurry. The controller thumped to the side without a thought.

Lauri chuckled, "Bonne nuit!” she closed the game and set off herself to her own library of pleasures.

Entering their virtual house, at first everything seemed how it was left before to Cory, aside from a few candles that weren't overbearing. Just enough to lead him in the right direction, stopping before a new cherry-wood door that was just barely cracked. Opening the door, the scent of pages crammed with knowledge and stories wafted about, Cory faced with a cozy library that was dimly lit.

Some part of him standing on his conquered hill sensed the Age of Being Correct was being threatened. But his mind was too focused on playing this seeming game of hide-and-go-seek that Cory didn’t dwell on the feeling, “Rosy?”

"Oh, I'm over here!" Rosy's voice called from a few steps in and around a corner. Stepping around the corner she came into sight, perched a few rungs up a ladder that was set to coast along the floor-to-ceiling shelves. The tan skirt was long and covered most of her, though in this particular situation she knew they weren't going for skin but the overall effect.

1594177591211.png

Turning to face him, dark synthetic curls moved slightly from the movement, the piece de resistance appearing; his glasses resting partially down her nose. Chocolate eyes peered down at him, a smile toying at the corners of her lips while she gave him a moment to drink it all in.

Slack jawed, Cory couldn’t even be mad. He knew exactly what she was wearing and who he had seen who wore it before. Then Cory squinted at the familiar rims that circled his favorite pair of eyes. Slowly the realization dawned on him. Stunned, he couldn’t find a single word to say. All he managed was a halfhearted attempt to clear his throat that ended up sounding more like a groan.

"I heard you thought reading was for nerds," she said as she carefully stepped down to the ground, heels clicking on the hardwood floor. Her best posh British accent was used, though she knew she was no Rachel Weisz. Her steps toward him were slow and deliberate, hands moving up to loosen the knot of the ascot while her eyes stayed trained on him. "Do you still think glasses aren't appealing?"

Hair on the back of Cory’s neck raised with tingly delight to hear Rosalie’s voice in that accent. His heart quickened as an unspoken fantasy materialized before him. Cory knew the answer to her question. The Age of Being Correct passed. He died on that hill and shoveled dirt over the mass grave of all the men he willingly put to death for ever thinking glasses couldn't be sexy, or that Rosy wouldn’t some day find out he had a thing for librarians. A taunt that had once been a shame now became an unapologetic reality he wouldn’t trade for the world. Cory didn’t even question how Rosalie got a hold of his glasses. There were plenty of ways and he didn’t care at this point. If pressed, he’d have to admit he was glad of it.

Cory visibly swallowed as Rosy walked over to him. That wasn’t the only sign of intense attraction Cory’s body put on display. His tent popped so suddenly he had no time to shift around to pose himself in a more presentable way. Cory had been at the gun range, but he didn’t carry a pistol to the holodeck. No one could mistake this for anything other than him being very happy to see her, “Oh...my...god…” each word drew out in a husky, sultry tone, “You’re sexy as hell.”

Delight at his response was unbridled, slowly taking glasses off while she looked up at him. "I am," she agreed, bringing one of the bows to between her lips, biting down on it lightly. The air was thick with her confidence presenting herself, something she might have pracitced that afternoon. She was keeping up the accent, as best she could. "I have one more thing to show you. Care to follow me or are you a little...preoccupied?" Her eyes flicked down to his waist before back up to his brown eyes, smirking.

That didn't calm him down at all. In fact, Cory wordlessly trailed his hand up her arm, as if testing out the feel of the familiar outfit. His hand stopped at the button on her shirt. As much as he'd want to undo it, his mind had to know what else she had in store, "Show me..." he breathed

He was absolute putty in her hands and she had to admit that she enjoyed it greatly. Though maybe not as much as he was enjoying it. Turning with no fear that he wouldn't follow, she walked partially down the row of books before stopping at one section. A dark red book right at her eye level with no title printed might have caught his attention. Rosy reached for it as if to pull it down, but instead only pried it half off the shelf at an angle. The sound of compressed air releasing could be heard as the section of books slowly swung inward, revealing a candle-lit room with a rose petal-covered bed as the center piece.

"A little nook for nights when you can't focus on work," she purred, leaning against the doorway. "The question is do you want to test it out or we can stay out here. That choice is yours, Cornelius."

Cory had known the holodeck house would be the best way to make sure their forever home would fit their needs. Rosalie was living in 3019 as far as he was concerned. This hadn't come to mind before. And it was brilliant.

"It would only stand to reason, we should test it out," Cory's eyes fluttered over her curvy, librarian clad body. The kind of dreamy figure he had only thought wistfully of in the months before the wedding. Cory's hadn't had much experience role playing before. Like Lauri, he was new to that kind of bedroom talk. But he'd give it a try. "What is a girl like you, doing in a place like this?" He referenced his old favorite Mummy movie. Cory moved forward, his hand sliding down to her side. He gently guided her towards the bed with every hungry intention shining in his dusky eyes.

She moved with him into the stow-away bedroom, adding a little extra sway to her steps. "Looking for a man like you," she said, eyelashes fluttering, positioning herself so she could ease him so back into the bed, gently pushing him down. "Someone of great importance. Or to do something very naughty..." Rosy hadn't seen the films as many times as he, no doubt, but she had it playing as she built the library so a few things had stuck in her mind. "Is that somethig you'd like?"

A breath of pleasure escaped Cory. His heart raced as his the bed cradled his back. Rose petals fluttered about on the ripple of the blankets. Their scent mixed with hers pleasantly. Cory's nose flared, inhaling desire. "Yes..." He managed, though he didn't know how much more he could take. His fingers found a purpose as his mind caught him up to the moment. Cory had to admit as much as he loved seeing Rosalie in all her bare glory, tonight he couldn't find anything more appealing than to take Rosalie in this outfit. There were one or two pieces he would need to remove that his hands spared no time in finding beneath her tan skirt as he leaned up to capture her mouth with his. Once discarded Cory tasked that hand to free himself. All the while his other hand made a mess of those false tresses until her golden hair spilled out over his fingers.

Rosy couldn't have imagined this going better than it was. As he removed the wig she carefully set his glasses on the small table at the side so they wouldn't be lost. His pure desire was undeniable and had only grown since first seeing her in the library. She didn't object to staying in-character for a night; a new twist on their continuing developing love behaviors. The two inulged in a long night of passion with each other, Rosy quickly deciding that the library, the secret bedroom and the outfit would most definitely all be staying for further experiments in role playing. They were blissfully unaware in each other's arms of what was taking place across the castle.
 
Inara’s thoughts were far and away from the present as she traveled to the North Office. Hope that Annabelle and Yonten would patch things up seemed at their fingertips. It made her happy to know the people she loved were finding their joys in the world. Rosalie and Cory were in their spring time. So were Ellie and Everest, though they leaned more towards their summer in years by comparison. And now Lauri and Oliver were circling the potentiality of their futures. The only thing besides the uncertainty with Annabell and Yonten was that Wesely wanted a meeting with her and Oliver.

Wesley rarely asked people to come for such private meetings unless it was serious. Something must have happened. Once or twice Inara saw it in his eyes since the session. All she could think was that Molly’s insight had boded ill some how. Maybe it involved doom over her and Oliver? Perhaps it had to do with the picture he was given at Christmas time. Wesley had recently unwrapped the image. A man, with eyes completely black, short dark hair, and a solemn expression looked back at them with an eerie gaze. The style of art did little to settle the tingles they felt.

IW0brAb.png


Whatever the case, Inara reserved herself for terrible news. She always did. That way if the news was good she’d feel relieved and if not, well, she had already steeled her heart. There was no telling if her pregnancy would thwart her iron will not to blubber, though. Thankfully the inhabitants of the castle had become used to it. She wouldn’t feel ridiculous to shed tears in front of either man. In fact, a part of her had realized-- just as Wes had pointed out-- that she felt quite comfortable and safe around them. If either one were in the room, Inara couldn’t help but be content. If both, then all the better. That alone took the edge off of some of her worry.

No door to Avostoska was barred from Inara. She accessed the North office without trouble. Like hundreds of times before, she swung open the door to see her husband standing by the window. The moon cast a shadow of him on the new carpet. The other had too much playdough stuck in the threading. Inara’s voice called him out of his thoughts, “I’m here, my Love.”

Inhaling, Wesley’s unreadable face suddenly drew up a delighted smile to hear his wife. Wes gracefully turned to meet her. His hands ran up her arms, “So you are, my minx,” he gave her a kiss to her crown, “Oliver should be here soon. You just missed walking with him, in fact.”

“Oh, really?” Inara chuckled, allowing him to guide her to the couch. She accepted a glass of water he poured for her.

“Mhm, but that’s alright. Gives me time to make him a drink,” Wesley went to the mini bar to do just that. A nice, smooth evening liquor he thought the British Lion would enjoy, “How has your day been? How is the mystery with Anna and Yonny Boy going?”

Inara filled him in on the drama he had been missing. A question or two clarified and informed him if and when he felt he lacked understanding. Just moments after Oliver came through the door Inara said, “--I’ve asked Miss Trudy to be restricted to laundry and the botanical garden for now-- Oh, Oliver. Hello again.”

While Oliver couldn't find reason to have negative feelings on his way to the North Office, he didn't expect this to be a continuance from their wedding interactions. Not only had neither the couple nor himself expressed interest in repeating the one-time event, but it was quite well known that he had taken more than just a fondness for Lauri. Aside from that, there was a certain mellowness to Wesley's tone of the past day or so; he might have still been present but anyone with a keen eye could feel that something was off.

Entering the office as the door permitted him to do so, he offered a content smile and nod to Inara. "Hello again indeed," he agreed, accepting the offered glass from Wesley before neatly folding himself on a spare section of a lounger. "What can I do for the lovely Lord and Lady Von Helsing this evening?" He hoped he didn't come across hurried, but there was a delightful sweet maiden he still wanted time with before sleep beckoned.

Inara felt flutters of worry since they had been told to come. Some of those anxieties calmed when she walked in to see Wesley. Even more had settled when Oliver entered the room. Though, they did not go away altogether. Inara nodded, “Yes, what is on your mind?”

Wesley had the talent to draw out the moment. Even if he didn’t mean to. The man silently pulled a folder from one of the bookshelves and sat down so that he was equal distance from the other two. While not as dire and deadly as the business with Robert, meaning Wes didn’t give off a doomful gaze, he did have an expression of concern. Mainly for his wife. Finally he said, “Let me begin by saying that I greatly admire and respect you, Oliver,” not a single word rang false. Wesley did, and never failed to say, that Oliver was a singular, trusted chap, “Inara, I love you. We have many beautiful children,” to prevent Inara from winding herself up in fear of a miscarriage, Wesley said, “It just happens that Oliver is the biological father of the child you carry.”

Grey eyes had watched the Fox while he settled in, eager more than anything to know what their purpose was. Still, he maintained respect as he sipped his drink before his interest was further piqued by the introductory compliment. He equally admired Wesley, though he didn't see how that could possibly call for such a meeting. Questions were soon answered with the final statement, one that admittedly drained some color from Oliver's cheeks.

It certainly wasn't impossible, even if it seemed a cruel trick by Fate that there was but a single opportunity and she seized it up greedily. Setting his glass down, he undid the top button of his shirt, though it didn't help with the difficulty breathing in the situation. "Well, I don't suppose any of us can be naïve enough to ask how this happened," he spoffed, shaking his head. There were a dozen thoughts rushing through his head; how would he tell Lauri? What would they tell the child? Would this put a damper on Wesley and Inara's marriage? But the only thought to make it to his mouth was, "I am so, so sorry to have placed either of you in this predicament. You do not deserve this and I will forever bear the burden of responsibility wholly on my shoulders." There was more he wanted to say, but he also knew Inara deserved the courtesy to respond.

Inara, who had been stunned into silence, cradled her belly as if she and the child were grasping to steady themselves from the news. All the little things came to mind. The tea, the Wellington, the music, and even her accent had become stronger. Oliver’s seed had planted an English flower within her. Similar questions Oliver thought of went through her mind too, and she may have picked any one of them, but Oliver voicing his honorable nature and willingness to hold the blame, she found herself turning to him with twin suns pouring rain, “No, no it’s not your fault, Oliver. I-- I was the one who propositioned you,” Inara nervously fiddled with her cup, hoping he wouldn’t let this leave a mark on him. She looked over at Wesley. Being the one in the world who knew him best, she knew this had to cut him deeply, “You were always worried something like this might happen. I had been so confident it wouldn’t. I am so sorry, my Love, I shouldn’t have been so-- so--”

Wesley had days to go through his feelings. He got up and came to Inara’s side, pulling her in to comfort her. They waited until her weeping allowed her to breath steady and meet their gazes. Wesley rubbed her shoulder, “Shh, I am not blaming either of you. I had become involved willingly, and I can’t deny I enjoyed it. The burden of this dilemma isn’t anything either of us wanted. Never blame yourselves, I will not have it,” Wes looked over at Oliver with sincerity, “I have no ill will towards you, Oliver. You’re still welcome here.”

A searing pain hit Oliver as he watched Inara's rush of emotions and Wesley so quick at her side. They truly were people who did not deserve this, to have a burden of his own doing thrust upon them. Swallowing, he forced his thoughts to come align so he could properly respond. "Know that I will humbly stand by whatever decisions are made. If...if the two of you would prefer that this fact remains within the confines of this room then I will not argue with it. I will support the child in any and every manner that you should request or allow, though I will not overstep any boundaries. It would be cowardly to abandon a child of my own doing; that would be unfair to you and unfair to him or her." He paused, exhaling slowly and nodding as everything folded together. "I will be there if you choose to allow me to."

“Oliver, I have to say, if I were to pick someone to accidentally impregnate my wife, if it would be you,” Wesley couldn’t help but be in awe of the guy’s integrity.

The light tease was enough to coax Inara to spoff, drawing a sad smile, “Yes, Oliver, I have to agree. You’re a good man.”

“To answer your question, I hoped, Oliver, that you might stay at least until after the child is born. Inara, my Love, you do much better with both of us around. Just having Oliver in the castle has brightened you. I would be damned if I did not admit it,” Wesley would hope this didn’t get in the way of whatever Oliver had planned for the next six months, “And as for afterward, well, being an illegitimate child myself, I think it would have been appropriate if my mother had come forth with the truth of my parontage when I was an elder teen at least. Oliver, if you wouldn’t mind, I would hope you could be a presence in our lives. Like an uncle, perhaps. Then, when the child is able to handle the news, we can explain the situation. We can allow the child to decide if they want to spend more or less time with us or with you, depending on the work you have going for you, though if you like, I can always extend an offer to employ you under me. We can play all of this by ear until we have a solid plan,” Wesley figured that made the most sense, “Now, as for who should know, well...The only people I may not want to know so soon would be my parents and Inara’s family. As far as I am concerned this castle is filled with people who I care about. I suppose, though, not the children. And we should keep this from the ears of servants and such.”

The proposal was one Oliver could certainly come to terms with. He knew that the child would want for nothing, more than provided for both financially and with adoration from their parents. He was merely an unintentional contributing factor and was humbled by the fact Wesley would want him to stay around. "Of course. Anything you'd need of me, I'll do my very best," he agreed. "And if anything were to change, I would only want what's best for both of you and for him."

Wesley nodded, but when Oliver said the last word he had to sigh. The kind of sigh he made when he knew he had lost. They heard it when Lauri chose Oliver’s date over his own, “About that…” Wesley wanted so much for Molly to be incorrect. If she was present, she’d have given him a smug smirk, “You were correct in your guess, Oliver. The baby is a girl.”

Inara wistfully sighed. She had wanted another baby girl. Despite the situation she couldn’t stop-- and wouldn’t-- her love of the baby. But after a study of Wesley’s face she gasped with a smile, “Ohh, you’re gonna get waxed!”

It seemed even in the heaviest of moments there was always a glimmer of relief and that was here. Wesley might be waxed but he was safe! And apparently in tune with the growing babe in Inara's womb. "To be fair, I feel like I may have thrown your guess for a loop," he chuckled. A little girl; the thought was still so astounding he knew it may take him time to come to full terms with it. "Another girl to test your will, Wesley. A Tigress cub. Or would it be more appropriate to say Ligress?"

“Mhm, a beautiful, impish, strong willed child, with impeccable manners,” Wesley could only guess the mischief this little one was going to cause. Would she mount a rebellion and make them love it at the same time? While holding a tiny tea set conference about how to take over their worlds? Time would tell, “I can take solace in blaming any character flaws on the both of you,” he chuckled.

Inara laughed through her last tear shed, dabbing away the fear and sorrow from moments before. Somehow they managed to part the gloom hovering over her, “And excuse you from any influence? I think not. Oh I can’t wait to see you get waxed,” she poked her finger to his chest.

“I’m not the only one,” Wesley thought of a handful of men who would endure the ripping pain. They were all somewhere in the castle, blissfully unaware of what was to come. Cory, right at that moment enjoying his lady love, was one of them, “Poor Andriy though, he’s so young and new to the world. Is it right to insist on the consequences of the bet? If only for his sake I believe all of us, in solidarity, should--”

Tigress eyes burned, “I wore an uncomfortable, itchy wig for a week,” she wagged a clawed finger, “You’re not backing out.”

“Alright, alright!” Wesley smiled, his hand up for peace, “A waxing it is then.”

Inara gave a sharp nod. It was only fair. And he was the one to suggest in the first place! That being settled, she turned soft eyes onto Oliver, “Thank you again, Oliver, for being so caring. If you would spare another kindness, I would like to speak with Wesley alone.”

The merriment between them seemed to ease some of the weight of the moment. Alas, it was still a heavy time indeed, but they would all cope in their own ways. "Of course," he nodded, rising to his feet. "Simply let me know what I can do to be of assistance." Oliver crossed to the doorway, though he stopped with a parting thought. "If I can be so outrageous as to ask a favor; may I know before you tell the others? I would like to help Lauri brace for the impact this would have on her." Should their budding romance continue to blossom.

“Of course, Oliver. It is no trouble.” Wesley agreed. Inara couldn’t imagine refusing him. The request was not taken to be outrageous.

Inara hoped their Lamb would be understanding. They only just enfolded her into their community. It would be up to Oliver to decide how to bring it to her attention, “We wish you luck. And good night.”

With a final glance to Inara's stomach, he nodded to them both. "Good night," he agreed before leaving them to their private conversation. Walking through the ornately decorated halls, he couldn't help but offer another deep moment of admiration for Wesley. The knowledge he had could have been kept to himself and they'd have been none the wiser. There was only a chance the child would come out looking plainly different than her siblings, but he didn't leave it up to chance. The Lion felt his head grow thick with these thoughts as his body naturally aligned himself to its regular path toward the library and his Lamb.

The Von Helsing couple waited until the door shut to speak. Inara turned to Wesley’s soft, sorrowful eyes, “My Love, I am thankful you’re mine. I know I said so before, but I feel I must say it again. I’m sorry. This can’t have been easy for you to hold in all this time. Was it Molly?”

Wesley murmured a repeat of his earlier sentiments before answering her question, “Yes, she told me.” Wes noted he didn’t see any physical representation of the baby. That work-related detail would be kept for the lab. Perhap he and Dr. Conti would discuss options. Rosalie too, if they needed it.

Inara placed a kiss on his cheek, “Forgive me?”

“Of course, my darling. I forgive you as you forgive me,” This wasn’t quite like his mother and Alaric, yet Wesley could see enough similarities to understand his father now. It struck Wesley in this moment that, although he would take on the role of a father seriously and love the child, there lingered a pain in his heart that he felt no one but himself deserved to suffer. “Darling, it had been a thrill of adventurous fun taking people to bed, but I think…”

“I know,” Inara looked up at him and nodded, “Agreed.” she said without reservation and with full understanding.

The baby with Oliver changed something. It colored their past nights with a strange mix of wistful thought and sorrow; wondrous and terrifying. They lucked out that it was Oliver who fathered this child and not one of the older, or younger, men who served the moment only for fun and who they could never see working with on raising children or sharing custody. The older man at the gala, for instance, had impeccable taste, a sharp mind, and an exciting bedroom presence, but he was a cruel employer, a divorcee of several women, and his children were a mess. One of them was recently arrested for drug abuse. Wesley would have had to either keep the child a secret or battle for legal rights. And Wes wasn’t one to shy away from the gun as a last resort. They realized they had played baby-roulette. A selfish game that put the life-long stress of their mistakes on an innocent person. It would stop at this one.

~ooo~​

Lauri figured the conversation between the Von Helsings and Oliver would be a while. The travel alone could be five minutes there and back. She decided to walk through the vacant rooms nearest their special library. It surprised her to see a high ranking servant or two step into a room by a turn of a large painting, or watch as the stones part to let in staff carrying this or that in and out. Curious, she managed to ask one of them if the library had access from any of the rooms around it. There were a few, in fact, as long as they had permissions to use the corridors for them. One of them was a minute walk from the green house she liked to visit. Lauri thought she’d see if Oliver would want to have that one to share with her. Satisfied for now, Lauri made her way to their special library. Her Lion had yet to arrive. Lauri plucked a book off a shelf to busy herself in the meantime, choosing to sit tucked in the corner of the couch upon which they made lasting memories.

It wasn't long before the familiar padding of footsteps fell on the library floor. Any and every thought in Oliver's mind vanished at the sight of her folded so perfectly on the familiar leather. She was a sight without trying, and he knew in that moment that he would find contentment each day his gaze fell upon her. Lauri was the epitome of a sweet sense of calm and as much as he would have enjoyed a match of cuffs flying against Alaric, he had to admit the Silver Fox had dubbed her appropriately.

Lauri looked up from her book. Hazel eyes shimmered to see her British Lion, “Mon Tresor.” She said her favored name for him in greeting.

Comfortably easing himself down beside her, gentle hands pulled her entirely into his lap. "What have you found for us to read, my Little Lamb?" he asked with a kiss to her temple.

Eyes closed briefly to the affection. Lauri’s cheeks warmed. Her smile instantly brightened at hearing him use the pet name Alaric favored. A clear sign that, although it amused her that Alaric said it, there could be no comparison to hearing Oliver call her his Little Lamb, “A book of adventure, death defying challenges, a battle of wits, and true love,” Lauri closed the cover to show him the green leather with the words ‘The Princess Bride’ stamped in gold, "Je trouve ça amusant. The male lead is named Wesley. I just think of how humours it is to think of the man prancing around in swashbuckler black,” she chuckled, imagining their suave friend tumbling down a hillside shouting ‘Aaaaas yoooooooou wiiiiiiiiish!’. Lauri nodded to the shelves across from them. Oliver would notice it had been reshuffled with a line of new titles, "Ce sont aussi des options. There is ‘The Fault In Our Stars’, ‘Pride and Prejudice’, ‘Ice Fall’, and…’ Lauri turned to him with a small smile, “Twilight.”

"Ah, a classic I love," Oliver sighed at the title, though he didn't object to repeating a good story! "There's a shortage of perfect breasts in the world; it'd be a pity to damage yours." His brows wiggled at her, having to agree with fictional Wesley on this one. His eyes drifted over to the books on the shelf, admittedly wincing at the last one. "Ehh how about..not. I wouldn't mind journeying with you into the pits of despair, ma chèrie."

Lauri chuckled, her fingers lightly drummed the leather book on her lap, "Oh, mon Trésor, ce n'est pas si mal. It is merely a wish-fulfilment. If you don’t take it too seriously it can be fun,” she briefly left his lap to take the third in the saga off the shelf, “I loved Jasper Hale. He had been an inspiration for me. Jasper escaped Maria; a manipulative, controlling woman. I often would read this line to gather my courage before another attempt at escape, because I was terrified I would wander the world alone, always running,” As Lauri came back she flipped through the pages to find the quote she liked to read, “You held out your hand, and I took it without stopping to make sense of what I was doing. For the first time in almost a century, I felt hope.” Lauri finished and smiled, “I knew if and when I finally got out I would need a helping hand. I couldn’t be sure it was out there, but I had hope,” Lauri’s hazel eyes met misty grey ones, "Et me voici avec mon Trésor.”

Oliver could feel his heart filling with each word, unable to take his eyes off of her if he wanted to. She was a much stronger woman that she gave herself credit for, able to escape her family that fought so hard to control her. He could easily see why it was she related to Jasper but it didn't feel right for him to say he was that help. "J'aimerais pouvoir en prendre le crédit, ma chèrie," he said as he rose from the sofa and came to wrap his arms gingerly about her, offering his embrace as the best sense of protection he had. "But this is all you, my brave Little Lamb."

The strength that surrounded Lauri would more than fill that need for a sense of protection, "Je me suis peut-être enfui, but freedom would not taste as sweet without you in my life, my Lion,” Lauri slipped the book back into its slot so she could return his hold with both arms, "Mon espoir est que je puisse être pour toi, combien tu es important pour moi.”

Before seeing her and hearing those words, Oliver had been prepared to wait until Lauri asked to divulge the purpose of his meeting with Wesley and Inara. He had every intention of telling her eventually, but now it felt as though he owed it to her. His hands found hers and he looked into those hazel pools, preparing for a dive. "You are unbelievably important to me, Lauri, and I want you to know that I would do anything for you," he said with utmost sincerity. "But I feel as though I must be honest with you. I...I will understand if it is more than you are comfortable being around, and after all you have been through you don't deserve to be put through more."

Hands that laced with his squeezed gently, light concern softened her gaze, “Qu'est-ce que c'est, mon Trésor?” As much as Lauri would have liked to bask in his confirmation that she, indeed, held importance with him and he was willing to be at her side, her first priority would be finding out what could be troubling her Lion.

Oliver watched her for a minute longer, savoring her face and hoping it wouldn't be the last time that she looked upon him so. "I'm telling you something the others have yet to be told, so know that it must be kept between us until Wesley and Inara are ready," he began, waiting until she had agreed to continue on. "Wesley confirmed that the child Inara is carrying is not his. There was just one night, a heated, whimsical night, but I do suppose that is all it would take. L'enfant sera à moi."

The Little Lamb’s lips parted in silent astonishment and her brows rose. A confession indeed! One of her hands came to rest against his cheek, “Oh, mon Tresor...” Lauri had heard of the tryst between the three. While she herself only just touched a toe into the pools of intimacy, most of the people in the castle had been deep diving into the depths of it. Lauri had wondered if any of them had this as a concern. Everyone seemed so casual about it. It looked like they were all fine and ready for the consequence. But seeing Oliver’s eyes, and reading his features, Lauri knew he felt sorrowful. No one was without their missteps in life. Lord knew she had made her own, and her family was no different. Crissy, her favorite cousin, had been an illegitimate as well, “What will you do, my Lion? What can I do for you to lift your unrest?”

Oh, his sweet lamb. Oliver worried he would lose her with such a confession, and yet she could only think of him. It had already come to light that such a result of their pleasure wasn't one they would fret about, though he knew it was not her choice. Someday if the cards were right that wickedness could be undone. For now they need only look to the fruit of his pleasures that grew by the day. "As long as you are with me, that is all I could ask for, my dear Lamb," he smiled, exhaling as his lips pressed to her forehead for a moment. Pulling away, he explained their agreement. "I'll be here until the baby is born and be involved as a secondary figure. Only those close will know the truth until they feel it's something the child can understand."

Relieved that the Lion wouldn’t be barred from his cub like Cristine had been-- a detail she divulged to Lauri; a sadness that haunted her-- Lauri felt her heart rise. The plan the three of them decided upon sounded fair as well. Knowing Oliver would be at the castle at least for six months brightened her eyes, though her joy had to be held with a cautious hand, "Ah, je vois. That is a reasonable agreement,” Lauri’s fingers distracted themselves as she attempted a question, knowing her job complicated things. A detail she had been thinking over as the documents for the position were being drawn up, “A-and when the baby is born, how often will you visit?” Not wanting to assume anything about what constitutes being a secondary figure.

Oliver offered a gentle smile, knowing quite well just what she was gingerly searching for. "Cela reste inconnu, mon agneau," he said as his fingers found their way through her chicory hair. "But as much as work and the Von Helsings will allow. Even if the little one will not know who I am, I do want to be present. It is only fair. I would not want them to suffer for my mistake." Tilting her chin gently upward. "But that we will face as it comes to be; for now I'm here for the next six months. Do not fret and think I would let you go so easily, my Lamb." A twinkle in his ashen eye was his promise of that. "Ce soir, nous lisons car le son de votre voix me manque."

All hope gathered inside Lauri that they would have many more months beyond six. Though the future held uncertainty and they did not know where the path of life would wind, in this moment cast worry aside. The Lion had the Lamb's entire trust. Her beating heart that quickened as he spoke came to thrum steadily. Lauri ran her thumb across his cheek, "Que dois-je lire? Do you want me to read our favorite book? Or...” Her smiling hazel eyes glanced at the first of four in a certain vampire saga.

Oliver chuckled at her first offer, and though he was truly captive by her body and all the things the two of them could do together, he wanted her to know and realize that she meant so much more to him. His eyes followed her gaze and a groan of disdain escaped him before he could stop himself. But what better way to show a level of commitment than tolerating literary rubbish. "Only because you mean the stars and moon to me do I agree. As you wish, my Lamb," he agreed, reaching for the book with one arm as the other coiled about her. "But - I will deny it to the rest of the world. This is only for you.”

The Little Lamb squealed softly, giving him a kiss to his cheek, “Oui, my Tresor! Vos étoiles et votre lune sont très reconnaissantes!” The joy that Oliver would step out of his comfort zone for Lauri warmed her heart to bursting. Such a gesture would not be forgotten. Lauri only hoped she could do the same for him.

A British Lion curled up with his Little French Lamb on their leather couch with a book to share. A blanket and the hearth kept them toasty warm. While one enjoyed the company and the book, and the other only the company, they both spent a peaceful night together. The Lamb happened to drift off on the chest of the Lion sometime during his third or fourth turn reading. All too happy to set aside the vampire novel, the Lion shifted the two of them in a more comfortable position on the couch, arms laced securely around his Lamb. Slumber soon swept the Lion into the plains of his dreamscape.

Monday, January 14th, 2019

Dawn broke dimly over Avostoska. A winter flurry came to shroud the Belarusian castle. Most people had the sense to stay inside. Wesley and Inara knew all too well the dangers of venturing outside at this time. They headed right to breakfast without a single thought to it. Ellie and Everest were sure to agree. Joao, though slowly getting used to the weather, would rather keep his body warm. If he went outside, the castle grounds might end up with a handsome Brazilian statue. Andriy wandered the cozy hallways, viewing the storm through the ice-encrusted windows as he went.

Due to nature's fickle temper, Lauri did not think she would find her friends in their usual places. Instead, Lauri insisted Oliver meet up for breakfast while she prepared a surprise for him. They shared parting kisses. Oliver would likely have his morning shower before his morning meal. Lauri made off to find help for her plan to move their things to that room she investigated last night, and probably visit the gardens before finding him at breakfast. A part of doing so meant alerting the staff of which rooms would need attention for cleaning and such. Laundry being one of them.

A certain servant maid with blue hair got up that morning to another day of laundry. Of course, it would only be after her morning session of yard work. If Miss Trudy wasn't sweeping the pathways of the botanical gardens of stray leaves and snow, she could be found handling the hulking baskets of clothes. Each Wing had dedicated washstaff for that section. Miss Trudy didn’t see the humor in ending up as one of the servants meant to handle Annabelle and Lauri’s clothes. Already the maid held jealous disdain for the red hyena, putting her at the top of her shitlist. That French bitch made it on there too. Miss Trudy couldn’t figure why they would assign her two of her most hated jobs unless someone told them about that night with Yonten.

Not like it’s my fault Hy-Anna-smell can’t hold down a man. Miss Trudy eased up from her plush bed of Egyptian cotton. Not a soul working at the castle of Lord Von Helsing would leave complaining of anything less than posh living arrangements. Some, however, still found something to gripe about. This is not the soap I wanted... Miss Trudy thrust the sudsy bar back into its bowl. As much as she wanted to throw it she would be the only one responsible to clean that mess up.

Once again Miss Trudy pulled out one of the three approved uniforms. A long-sleeved shirt and comfortable pants. “So drab….” Miss Trudy’s grim mouth turned slowly upward as she recalled a different shirt she could wear. There was time before work to indulge. She set aside the black long sleeve and went to her silk pillow. Her hand pulled out a white tee with the image of a wonky smiling stick figure face with eyes like ‘x’s and the words ‘Blink-182’ above it. She stood in front of her mirror to admire herself. Miss Trudy’s curly blue hair bounced against Yonten’s old shirt. She had failed to keep his Rage shirt, due to fear of his wrath if he ever did find out, but this one would do for now. Yonten would come around at some point. He always did.

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

“Shit…” Miss Trudy huffed as she switched out her top. Maybe tonight she’d sleep in Yonten’s shirt for comfort. At the moment she had work to get done.

Servant breakfasts were short and to the point. They had a job here after all. Most, if not all, knew the deal before they signed up for their positions. Miss Trudy had been no different. But her time at the castle had become tedious. Being a part of a minor house of the hunting world made it hard to gain this level of wealth. It could be done, but it just took harder work. Miss Trudy happened to lack the talent of tracking and hunting. People in her situation either lived mundie lives in sworn secrecy, or they became employees and associates. Despite these roles you got mad perks. Not everyone could say they got to live in a castle in lieu of working a 9-5 or preparing sandwiches at a subway. Yet, Miss Trudy had a talent of looking at her pretty gown spun from gold and finding a dislike for the cut of the skirt.

Full of breakfast that didn’t have enough Italian saffron to her liking, Miss Trudy found herself stroking a broom down the winding paths of the botanical garden. It had been all but dull and dreary under the closed glass panes that kept them safe from the blizzard when a voice too sweet and silvery caught her attention. Instincts told Miss Trudy to tread softly. She came around a bend of a wall of lilies to see Lauri crouched down by the lee of a stone. The French maiden? What was she doing there? Before Miss Trudy could decide what kind of small revenge she could get away with here, Lauri righted herself. Her hands pulled upward to reveal a sleepy-looking bunny blinking its black eyes open and past Lauri, right at the blue-haired servant.

In the second that the fluffy flop-ear saw Miss Trudy Lauri turned her head as if she heard something. Though that was not possible. Miss Trudy had not made a single sound or movement. Well, at first. Just as Lauri’s hazel eyes went to the lilies Miss Trudy vanished. Maybe she would do laundry for now instead. Even if it meant risking the fastidious wrath of Mrs. Garnett. A shrewd of a strict woman.

Miss Trudy found herself down below, between two chatty maids, folding and folding and folding. Her hands fell into a rhythm and her head buzzed with annoyance for the droll conversation of her fellow female servants.

“So do you want to go? After we bring up the laundry?” Miss Matilda asked.
Miss Iris shrugged, “Sure. But, Yonten’s room is pretty far, are we going to have time?”

The name quickly brought Miss Trudy from her work, “Hm? Wait, Yonten’s room? Which basket is his?”

The maids exchanged a look. Miss Iris pointed to the one ready to go behind her, “Just there. We have two for that room.”

“I’ll take this one,” Miss Trudy abandoned her station and quickly nabbed the one with all the novelty concert tee’s.

Miss Matilda frowned, “Tru, you didn’t finish. And they both need to go up.”

“You can take over for me. Iris, get the other one.”

Timid, due to an unfortunate encounter with Miss Trudy’s temper, Miss Iris did as she was told. Miss Matilda angrily went to folding. She was technically too new to throw her weight around. Rank included seniority.

On the way up Miss Trudy didn’t shy from extolling her own virtues in comparison to Annabelle. It was no secret that Miss Trudy had the hots for Yonten. Iris had the opinion that the man could match better than Miss Trudy. Much, much better. But she wasn’t looking to tell her that! Iris, like Matilda, was new, and she had a sofer nature. All she wanted was to get along and do a good job. So she nodded and smiled to Miss Trudy on the way to Yonten’s room. That false merriment was put to the test when the maids walked into the vacant room.

“He was intense,” Miss Trudy sighed with a lusty smile.

“Eh, uh...very nice.” Miss Iris forced her lips up as she set Annabelle’s basket on the floor beside her drawers. Trying to find anything else to talk about then how good Miss Trudy thought the sex was with Yonten, Miss Iris cleared her throat, “He’s got a lot of favorite bands.”

Miss Trudy picked up one folded tee and stowed it gently away, “Yeah, he collects them every time he goes to one. Then he has then ranked by what experiences he’s had in them. I imagine he would treasure the one he wore when we—”

“Uh— what’s the story behind this one?” Miss Irish pulled up the Rage Against The Machine shirt, not realizing the creative determination of Miss Trudy to go on about her intimacy with the Tibetan man.

“Oh that? I don’t know,” Miss Trudy took it from the other maid. She held it up against her, “Looks cool though, huh?”

“Yeah, kinda does,” Miss Iris smiled, putting a pair of Annabelle’s pants away, “I think the AC/DC one looks best.”

“The what? He has that?”

“Yeah.”

“Where did you see it?” Miss Trudy’s tone sounded annoyed.

Miss Iris couldn’t imagine why, but to save herself any grief she said, “I’ve seen Miss Blackthorne wear it…”

Miss Trudy turned the Rage shirt to face her, “Can’t believe Yonten lets Hy-Anna-Smell wear his clothes. They’d look better on me anyway,” without another word the servant girl took off her top and slipped on the grey tee with the red star and stripes on a patchy white background, “What do you think?”

“Uhhh, I think we shouldn’t wear the guests clothes,” Miss Iris frowned.

A sharp giggle from Miss Trudy had her fellow maid wince. The blue-haired girl shrugged as she continued, “What’s the worst that could happen? I mean, I’ll just leave it here when we’re done.” She already learned she couldn't steal it.

Unaware that Fate’s hand guided them to this place and time, the laundry maid spoke famous last words. Across the castle a certain redhead with a sore heart woke up in more ways than one.

The second night of sleeping alone was no easier than the first, and something told Annabelle it would take longer than their weeks together to adjust, if she could. Lying in bed, crystalline eyes on the empty bed beside her she realized she didn't want to get use to it. She didn't want to move past, even if it meant she would need to face the mistakes she had made. A good sniff told her breakfast was already delivered to her room, meaning she could eat, dress, and then go find Yonten. Even if she wasn't ready to jump head first into unknown waters, she could still test them at his side. He wasn't Ben, and even if he wasn't perfect she was going to accept his imperfections as he accepted hers. Braced enough to face him, Anna went to their room, hoping he'd be there waiting.

Laughter caught the attention of Annabelle first. One sounded forced; uneasy. The other could rival her cackle. The next thing she knew, when she opened the doors, was that two laundry maids were putting away the freshly cleaned clothes from two days ago. One of the maids, pale-faced and small, wearing exactly what was expected, stood timidly beside a blue-haired servant with a familiar top Annabelle had seen once or twice before on her Bun-Ten.

It took Annabelle a few moments to register just what she was seeing, but once she did her eyes narrowed. Of course she'd run into that failure of a man thief. But she thought she could touch Yontens clothes? "Uh, what the fuck do you think you're doing? Take off his shirt." There was no room to argue, Anna stepping into the room. Yonten was of course not in sight.

Miss Trudy inhaled to see Annabelle. She shifted uncomfortably under the redhead’s wild eye, “Uh, of course Miss Blackthorne, I will.” Though she made no immediate move to do so. Her fellow maid darted wide eyes between them.

One slim brow went up and after a few seconds without her moving waved a hand toward her. "I said take it off. That isn't yours and you shouldn't be wearing it. Get it off before you get it dirty or something." She knew all too well just how much Yonten treasured it.

Any other day Miss Trudy may have responded promptly or at least given a reluctant bow and turned away to do so, but her setback with Yonten compounded with the recent chores all but scrubbed away her patience and pretense, “Let’s be honest, it’s probably gotten cleaner on me. Unlike if it were worn by some people.”

Miss Iris gasped, “Trudy!”

Oh no she did not. Crystalline eyes managed to narrow further and Annabelle took a step closer to her. "You're so far out of line bitch," she strained through a tight jaw. "Last chance, take his shirt off before I take it off for you."

Miss Iris stepped back from them. She dragged the clothes baskets with her. She had learned all too well that, catfight or not, Mrs. Garnett would not punish unfinished chores lightly.

“Jealous? Well get used to it. Because sooner or later you’re gonna see a lot more of me wearing his shirts,” Miss Trudy squared her shoulders, which did nothing for her figure, and only proved how embarrassingly small her breasts were; barley bumps, “Face it, Hyena Bitch, Yonten is my Bunny-Boy now.”

"The fuck if you are," the fierce redhead snarled at the blue-haired bitch, not caring anymore about civilities when Trudy had crossed the line. He was her Bunny and no one else's. Lunging towards her, Anna was all too prepared to throw a few punches, especially after what the heard yesterday. Trudy was going down. "Take it the fuck off, you thot!"

“Whore!” Miss Trudy spat as she dodged to the side. She barely missed the first strike by Annabelle. The second landed lighter than it would have if Miss Trudy hadn’t turned on her heel to dance away. A glance told her that getting straight past Annabelle would be difficult. Her options were left, blocked by a fearful Miss Iris, and right, the four-poster bed. She dove right.

"That's rich coming from you, homewrecker," Annabelle growled, quicker on her feet as she chased after her. "When I get my hands on you that shirt is coming off before it winds up bloodstained!" She managed to grab her ankle for a brief moment before it was kicked away, eliciting a furious sound as she lunged again.

Squeaks of fright from a trembling laundry maid hugging onto baskets were ignored. Miss Iris watched as Annabelle’s next attempt to get a hold of Miss Trudy proved successful right as the obtuse servant threw a leg over the bedside. Miss Trudy shrieked like a banshee when Annabelle yanked her back. The two wrestled briefly in a mess of red and blue hair.

Although not a trained hunter, Miss Trudy had been in a brawl or two. The one move she knew managed to give her a moment of time to thrust Annabelle against the mattress. Crimson tresses spilled over the edge. Had Miss Iris not been consumed with the overall drama, she might have seen a glint of silver drop onto the floor.

Whatever advantage Miss Trudy thought she had, it didn’t last. A hard thump to her chest sent her tumbling backward. The force had her fall onto the carpet on the other side. Taking what she could get, Miss Trudy shakily got to her feet and headed toward the door.

Annabelle might have been chasing blue, but right then all she saw was red. Hatred for the woman who had tried to claw her way into Yontens arms. The very arms she had walked away from and now had come to return to. Looking back she'd blame that as the reason she didn't just give her a good beating. It was also the reason she hadn't noticed her necklace being lost in their tumbling, grabbing mess.

Momentarily caught off guard as she was thrust on to the bed, Anna wasn't about to let her get away. No, she didn't get to say those things and she definitely didn't get to wear that shirt. A final dive and her hand grasped the flutter of the hem at the low of the back, "Take. It. Off!" She huffed as she dug her heels into the ground just short of the exit.

A squeal of surprise escaped Miss Trudy when her body halted before the door. She felt the fabric of the shirt sliding up abruptly, “Eee! Let me go, BITCH!” The maid’s arms pressed against her front in an attempt to keep it down. Simultaneously the blue-haired maid twisted to try to lose Annabelle’s grip, but the redhead took advantage of the move, pulling towards herself instead of upward. Miss Trudy’s torso bent forward. The shirt all but slipped over her head when her teeth grabbed the collar. Fine. If she wants it, she can have it! Miss Trudy grimaced spitefully when she met Annabelle’s eyes once the grey tee unveiled her face with a mouthful of Rage.

YANK! TSSss!

Between Annabelle’s iron hold and the teeth of Miss Trudy, a wound opened at the collar. It spread further with another abrupt shake from the blue-haired servant. Enough to satisfy the hatred of the redhead for now. The crime stunned Annabelle long enough that Miss Trudy avoided immediate retaliation, “Look what you did, whore!” The blue-haired girl shouted as she ran away, knowing full well if she stayed she wouldn’t make it out of that room with the ability to walk by herself.

Dumbstruck, Annabelle looked down at the torn shirt in her hands as the reality of what had happened just sunk in. As much as she would have loved to chase down that homewrecking hoe and punch the blue right out of her hair, there were more important things to deal with it. Why this shirt?! Of all the ones he owned it had to be his favorite shirt. The same shirt that he'd told her she couldn't eat in it when he finally let her wear it. She'd thought it was a joke until she met those black eyes that told her otherwise. There was a story she didn't know yet, but what she did know was that this shirt was his most prized.

Blind to her necklace that lay broken just beneath the edge of the bed and paying no attention to Iris in whatever corner she was quivering in, she left the room to do the one thing she could think of. She had to try and fix it. With some direction from servants (the blue-haired bitch was nowhere in sight) she found herself at the castle tailor. Holding up the torn shirt, she gave the grey-haired man a hopeful look only to be greeted with a frown and twitch of his thick mustache.

"I'm afraid there isn't much to be done," he broke the news to her after a long examination. "It's been worn and washed so many times, the fabric is too weak to reattach it," his calloused hands pointed to where it was beginning to thin. "I'd have to bring in new fabric and it'd be an eyesore, no matter what I did." The tear had warped the fabric around it; this wouldn't be a clean fix with the state it was in. Yonten would know. But the shirt by all accounts, was well-taken care of for the past three years at least.

Annabelle swore under her breath, leaning on his workstation with her head in her hands. "Is there anything that can be done at all? To try and preserve it?" Maybe if he couldn't wear it they could frame it or something. The tailor seemed to be more hopeful at that question, offering up a couple of alternatives. One, in particular, was a chance although she offered a slight tweak of her own; something more personable. "Okay, I'll be back," she nodded.

Determination was plastered over the ginger's face, pausing at her temporary room to grab her night bag, before heading toward Inara's office. Unlike Wesley who could easily float from place to place, she was much more stationary and easier to locate. Once she was granted entry, she immediately spoke inside, "I need a favor."

Inara’s amber eyes observed a need for concern. In fact she got up from her desk and came around to Annabelle. A closer look told her that she had been in a tussle, “Oh Anna, are you alright? What happened? What can I do?”

A few bumps or bruises were no need for concern and definitely not something she could waste time on now. "I had a run-in with an unfavorable character," she said with a dismissive wave. "I need to use the jet."

“Unfavora— Did Yonten do this?” Inara blinked, her mind couldn’t rationalize it, but she guessed anyone could be angry enough to push controlled rough pleasure into controlled pain. Perhaps Annabelle had enough and she felt it was time to go.

Light eyes widened and Annabelle was quick to shake her head. "No, he would never," she insisted. "I haven't talked to him but - " She paused, stress building and words her enemy. "I have to fix this. I've fucked up and if I don't fix it then I don't know what I'm going to do."

Relief exhaled from Inara. The Tigress didn’t need to go out on a hunt for the Bunny. Happy hope followed thereafter. Annabelle wanted to patch things up! The thought couldn’t have been more on the nose. Inara just about handed over the necessary codes to Annabelle for the jet when she halted, “Technically I’m supposed to ask Wes, but I can bypass him, and that’s fine I’m willing to do that, but I need to know where you’re headed so I don’t give you the wrong plane.” It was the least she could do to ease some of her husband's annoyance. Doubtless, he would find out at some point.

Time was ticking away and questions like this were testing the redheads patience. Still, she knew a quick answer to use a private jet wasn't a lot to ask for. "Los Angeles. I'll just go there and back, I'll be back when? The 16th," if her calculations were correct. If not, surely they'd be able to track her down if needed.

“Then you’ll want this one—“ Inara scrolled through the permissions, bypassing the jet she had originally meant to give Annabelle, “—it is the fastest one. Co-Bolt is smaller, but it’s our swiftest. It should get you there at least a half a day earlier.”

Annabelle’s heart soared. She was going and all she could do now was pray this was going to be enough. "Thank you, Inara," she managed, a wetness pricking the corner of her eyes and threatening to rain down from the relief. "I'll be back as soon as I can."

“Good luck and stay safe!” Inara’s own eyes teared up. She sent every heartfelt wish along with the determined redhead.

Annabelle took the information she'd need for the trip and rushed out the room. She hadn't bothered with a bag or even a jacket as she raced from the Tigress' office and out to the airstrip. Boarding the borrowed jet as a headstrong woman, she settled in for a long ride. Buckling in for her second round-trip to Los Angeles in less than a month, she soon found that even the most luxurious of travel was less enjoyable on her own. She did her best to try and pass some time between movies she didn’t fully digest and work, but eventually found comfort in the on-flight bar and music. It wasn't even music she listened to before, but a lot of songs that were growing on her through Yonten's influence. After a few too many daiquiri's she finally fell asleep on the couch in the lounge.

~ooo~​

In the North Office Wesley sat at his desk with Baby Kit asleep on his lap. One hand held the tyke to him and the other typed on a keyboard. He had taken a break from other work to try his hand at hacking Jada Snowden’s phone again. Especially since he hadn’t shaken the feeling that perhaps the intelligent woman should have been passed up for the position of Kaylee’s caregiver. Though he had to admit, Jada had proven herself. Not a toe out of line. Wes figured this may have been why he hadn’t outright fired her and brought back Maggie. That, and Wes didn’t want to discount his trust in D’Lante Jackson’s suggestion so soon. The man had more than shown his integrity and self-sacrifice to Wesley.

Pausing to sip his water, Wes glanced at a flat rectangle hidden by a couch blanket. The image of the black-eyed man had unsettled Wesley. The note Our doom; your creation. that came with it didn’t help. None of Molly’s artwork had a clear message. Well, none but one. Molly’s cell had been overtaken by layers of charcoal pictures of a coastal landscape Wesley had seen before. The sky raged in dark clouds; a storm.

Everest had seeing and hearing mages speak of a ‘Storm of Rebirth’. The sharpshooter discovered evidence of someone in the Hunter community covering Mage tracks. Signatures were so far indecipherable. Wesley pondered Jada’s currently untouchable phone. The possibilities were at his doorstep. Maybe, just maybe, things would work out better than expected.

The sound of a humming jet engine drew Wesley’s eye over to the window. He squinted in puzzlement seeing the glimmering blue plane flash across the sky. No memory popped up to remind him of giving anyone permission to fly.

Inara. Wesley sighed, immediately contacting his wife on-screen. Not a moment later his dark beauty faced him back with the kind of perked brow and smile that answered his question before he had to ask it, “Inara, my Love, why is Co-Bolt gone and who is in it?” He kept his voice low and steady to not disturb his progeny.

“Annabelle needed it. She means to do something for Yonten, to help fix things between them. I couldn’t say no,” Inara said this as if it was simple.

“Where is she going?”

“Los Angeles,” Inara answered, taking up her pen to sign documents.

Wesley frowned briefly, “Why?”

“I don’t know. She was in a rush, I didn’t want to keep her,” Inara glanced up with a look that said it wasn’t their business to pry.

Sighing, Wesley said, “Inara, you know I don’t like it when you make these decisions without discussing it with me. It’s frustrating to find you keep doing it.”

Inara shot him an irritated set of twin suns, “You want to do that for everything. You need to reconcile with the fact that you’re not going to be in control all the time. You’re not always going to know every little detail, and that’s okay.”

Their age-old argument took them down the same pathways until Wesley and Inara agreed they would finish their talk later. They had gotten better over the years at least. These days their squabbles ended more often in a kiss or a calm word than the cheap shot verbal hits or crossed arms and rolling eyes. Bedtime would eventually find them in each other’s arms despite their disagreements.

Across the castle of Avostoska a young Tibetan man had to come to terms with beginning a journey that might mean the same thing for him and the ruby of his affections. Yonten, unlike most sensible people, strode out into the fury of the storm. This time he wore something more than a tee and jeans. He stood amidst the whirl of snow to meditate again. After the talk with Inara he had finished his food, cleared the roof, and wandered around the castle.

During his stroll Yonten observed the couples he came across. There hadn’t been a desire for a lasting relationship before. None of them were worth the time or effort. All materialistic, self-centered girls for the most part. The games they played only reinforced his resolve. Kind, sweet girls usually didn’t hit the spot when it came to affection and his manner hadn’t pleased them, though if he had to choose, he’d pick the nice girl over the torment the thot’s could drum up. They normally came with a heaping pile of a shitty personality that made it hard to care if they were pretty or not. Yonten had no use but one from them. And all at once he became tired of it. Somehow tasting what could be with Annabelle had shaded the past in a dull, greyscale of wasted moments.

Thump, thump. Yonten’s heart struck him two blows. The memory of what he had said and what had happened came to dig into him again. He had to slow his mind, slow his heart. So the Tibetan walked out into the storm. Here in the freezing world he felt truth surround him. Outside, where there were no excuses and nature took what it could have, from whoever was foolish enough to hand over what they had, Yonten expected no holding back. This is what he needed. A reminder that unless Yonten made it his business to create his own warmth in this icey world then it would make a sculpture from his dead body. Yet this hadn’t been what turned him around. Yonten could stand being a living statue.

But Yonten would never forgive himself if that happened to Annabelle.

The Tibetan, crusted with snow, headed back to the castle ready to risk it all to ensure that, even if it meant a dragonfly dagger to his heart, Annabelle would recover. He would admit his wrong and expect no return. Yet, Inara’s words of hope rang in his mind. A bell that, each time it swung, sent a wave of pain and desire through him. If he did reach out to her, and she didn’t shank him, would she be willing to think about his necklace again? The thought directed his steps with a purpose.

Once inside the castle, Yonten made his way to their room. Maybe if he brought it to her she would be willing to hear him out. It was the only thing he could think of to do at the time. A better ‘ice breaker’ than just appearing at her door.

Just as Yonten came down the hall he saw a nervous laundry maid coming his way. The face was too new for him to recognize. Her expression concerned him briefly; timid, frightened eyes that tracked him as he passed her by. But he didn’t have time to wonder if she had heard something about his reputation or simply didn’t expect someone had come in from the snow, all blushed blue and glistening with ice. Either way he pushed the thoughts of her aside.

Yonten opened the door to see a curious shift in his room. The bed had been roughed up. Pillows spilled awkwardly, the sheets peeked in lumpy spires, and it looked like blue and red hairs were clinging to the silk. While he hadn’t known Annabelle to have an interest in Miss Trudy, he could see the maid seeking revenge by finding his ruby since rejecting her advances. At the same time Yonten felt deep hurt at the thought, he decided he couldn’t blame Annabelle if she did. His only hope was that it wasn’t what it looked like. The hair could be from different times anyway.

Weary, Yonten kicked off his shoes under the bed and laid back. So many wonderful memories. Long nights of the kind of roughhousing intimacy that would have Wesley casting them out into the wilderness if they hadn’t been artfully careful. Yonten had to admit it was fun, but occasionally he did have the temptation to go slower, savor her longer, take his time with his hands and truly, deeply feel her.

Black eyes fell on the little box sitting untouched on the vanity. Thump, thump. Yonten’s heart warned him once last time. If he were to take it, he would start on a path with an end that could break him— he might be wearing a silver necklace one day too.

Fuck it. Annabelle’s worth a shank to the heart. Yonten reminded himself of what he said that night in the pagoda.

Getting up, Yonten padded over to the box. His fingers gingerly swiped it off of the vanity and into his pocket. He exhaled, feeling the weight of it secure in his cargo pants. Yonten went to the bed to drag out his sandals when he noticed a glint of metal.

“Hm?” Yonten reached down to pull it up. A cross of silver winked light into his black eyes briefly before sliding off of the broken chain. Surprise fluttered across Yonten’s face. Annabelle’s necklace. Yonten would have thought he’d find Annabelle ripping apart the room to get it back. Confused, he tried to piece it all together, but none of it made sense. Especially the fact that she wasn’t here, searching for it. It also sank his heart to think maybe Miss Trudy had done more than become a pawn of revenge, but in fact, someone who had the skills to divert Annabelle’s heartache from both him and Ben. The talk of hope from Inara encouraged him not to make a judgment call just yet. Whatever the reason, Yonten decided Annabelle couldn't be given his necklace without the option to keep her silver cross.

No sooner had Yonten made up his mind then did he make off for the castle jeweler. Avostoska had just about every kind of servant in Wesley’s practical city-state. It amused Yonten. He bet Wes secretly thought of himself as a king. Amusing thoughts aside, Yonten learned that the jeweler had become ill. The nearest jeweler would be the one in Nivki, a town just three miles outside of Wesleys’ estate.

There were no two ways about it. Yonten grabbed what he needed to travel through the snow, used the passcodes he already had, and sent a text to Inara that he decided to take his shot. A quick back and forth informed her that he wanted to do something for Annabelle and he trusted Inara would keep it to herself for now. Yonten needed at least this night and a half of a day to get done what he needed to do. Inara couldn't be happier, insisting he'd make it back before the evening tomorrow. She played it off as concern for his welfare, and though she did care, she didn’t want to spoil Annabelle’s plans.

It was hard not to spill the kettle of tea while it still brewed! Inara knew she had to avoid the others. She took up her food in her office claiming intense work needed to be done. The servants informed anyone who asked about her absence at mealtimes, and by Inara’s instruction, they diverted people to helpful staff instead of coming to Inara. It was perhaps this reason why most of the staff were preoccupied to notice that one of their rank had fallen far from grace. Too busy to care if a certain blue-haired woman ran topples through the hallways.

Miss Trudy, who had hurried back to her room without looking to see if a fiery woman decided to chase her, sheltered in herself for a while as she thought of what to do. There was a chance Annabelle would get the word out about her behavior. Miss Trudy would be fired immediately. She would be sent back home in shame. Having a job with any of the highly respected families was considered a career golden star. A good reference from a coveted estate like Avostoska would open nearly any door she wanted to pass through. But a black mark could just as easily shut them.

Setting her trembling hands on the edges of her bathroom sink, Miss Trudy stared into her own eyes, dredging up courage. A woman who had a lot to lose and one chance to take it all back could be capable of anything.

All Miss Trudy could count on as an advantage was Annabelle’s volatile nature, an easily intimidated fellow laundry maid, and the security cameras. Wesley did not record auditory or visual surveillance in occupied rooms unless personally requested by the inhabitants. Miss Trudy knew Yonten felt comfort knowing his room was one place with full privacy. All anyone would see from the footage were the maids going in, Annabelle coming in not long after, and then Miss Trudy running for dear life. It would have to do for now.

Washing her face with cold water helped settle Miss Trudy’s nerves. She had to find Iris. After putting on another shirt she sought out the laundry maid. The poor girl had just finished putting away the white baskets when Miss Trudy appeared beside her. Miss Iris nearly squeaked. Ignoring that, Miss Trud gave the maid a stern look, “You don’t say a word. If anyone asks, Annabelle tried to take Yonten’s shirt and I was doing my duties when she came in to steal one of his shirts. I defended his clothes, she yanked off my shirt to humiliate me, and then tore Yonten’s favorite shirt to spite him. Got it?”

“Th-that’s a lie though, Trudy,” Iris frowned.

A hand gripped her shoulder, making the maid wince, “I know. And you’re going to tell it.”

Swallowing, Iris reflected on their previous encounter when Miss Trudy lost her temper. She hadn’t attacked outright. Iris found a bolt loose that held back one of the heavy crates along her work path. It just missed her, cracking her pinky toe, but the message was clear when Miss Trudy dropped the metal nugget into her hand and told her she was ‘glad’ she survived that ‘accident’. What might Miss Trudy do? Iris nodded in silence, trembling.

“Good,” Miss Trudy let go of Miss Iris’s arm. No doubt leaving a bruise. If any cameras had picked that up, she could spin it somehow to her advantage. In the meantime, she had work to do. Yonten would need to be told of the tragedy that befell his shirt.

Dismay slowly crept over Miss Trudy as she failed to find her Tibetan crush. No one had seen much of him. Miss Iris, who she had bullied, hadn’t come forth with any information on Yonten because Trudy left her without asking. By the time Miss Trudy thought to ask Iris, the maiden had all but vanished. A good thing, she supposed. As long as that meek little bitch didn’t blab then she was welcome to get lost. The thing that worried Miss Trudy was that she had to be the first one to tell Yonten about the shirt. Throughout the day, and with much digging, Miss Trudy learned that the word on the wind from the staff in the hanger said Annabelle had left on Co-Bolt. Across the castle, the gatehouse staff said Yonten took a snowmobile towards Nivki. Such an odd turn of events indeed. Miss Trudy insisted they let her know as soon as either of them got back. She would be too occupied to do so herself. While Miss Iris could be easily persuaded, she had little hope against the iron rod of Mrs. Garnett.

As expected Mrs. Garnett yelled viciously at Miss Trudy for her failure to do her work. Any other time Miss Trudy might have argued. But she needed to make sure she wasn’t kicked out of the estate. The punishment would be endured. Her pay was cut for the day and she was tasked to scrub all the toilets of the East Wing in addition to tending to the gardens and finishing her folding in the laundry. By the time Miss Trudy was done it was past midnight. With no word of Yonten or Annabelle, Miss Trudy got ready for bed. She donned only a single shirt of Yonten’s as her sleeping gown.

Tuesday, January 15th, 2019

All through the day Inara managed to come to meals without letting out specifics, but she did spill a little tea to the girls during a visit to the spa that hope was not gone. All they knew was that Annabelle went to L.A. to do something in an effort to ‘fix this’ and Yonten texted her that he had to go too, though neither divulged more than that to her. As curious as Inara was, she had to step back and let them decide how much they wanted everyone to know. The women were all aflutter with excitement!

"Cela est si excitant!" Lauri beamed, “Hope is alive for the lovers.”

In the middle of an over-due pedicure, Ellie could let out a grunt in agreement. "If neither of them is giving up then there's a chance. Though I'd really like to know what Yonten is up to.."

Inara agreed, “This is like a real-life romance drama and it’s killing me that I can’t flip to the end to see if they end up together.”

“Oui, I can agree,” Lauri nodded, taking a moment to set aside her book, “I have done that once. It is especially hard not to when the lovers have an antagonist amidst their tale,” The thoughts of Miss Trudy came to her, "Je ne peux pas le prouver, but Oliver and I think Miss Trudy had become such a person.”

The servant had a rough time yesterday, as they understood it. Whispers of an altercation. The details were too vague and all they knew was what the footage showed them. Without the full story and with both of the wild lovers gone, they only had Miss Trudy to ask, and she had been aloof and sniffling. It was hard to feel sympathy though. All the women agreed that Miss Trudy was some hoe. You can’t expect to put moves on someone’s man and not get slapped. Lord knew Inara had struck a presumptive bitch in her past who had no permission to touch her Wesley. Flirts were words, but a hand to his cheek earned a swift thwack from Inara. That woman avoided them since. Perhaps that will course correct the blue-haired servant.

Lauri, though, didn’t know if that would be the case. Being closer to the staff for work, she had heard Miss Trudy had a bad reputation of intimidation. She certainly made it uncomfortable to visit the botanical gardens at times. Oliver had been delighted with the choice of room, so close to their library, and Lauri had hoped the proximity to the gardens would be the cherry on top. Miss Trudy’s ominous presence took a little of the joy out of it. A part of her hoped Inara might send her to a different part of the castle if it was alright. For now, though, they spent their time just enjoying the spa.

Wednesday, January 16th, 2019

Yonten had struggled to negotiate with the jeweler of Nivki. The older man worked painfully slow and demanded respect for the other clients he had in line for the day. Eventually, he prioritized the silver necklace over the other orders. Yonten had to drop a pretty penny with a threat to sweeten the deal. It took longer than expected despite all of that. The storm grew furious in comparison to the day before. He didn’t get on the road until after lunch.

Visitors of an estate as vast and as protected as Avostoska could not simply walk up to the front door and knock. There were gatehouses built into the stone walls encircling the parameter that allowed entry for certain permitted peoples. Two of the great gatehouses allowed the potentiality for everyone else to request access onto the property. Both were asked by Miss. Trudy to let her know if and when Yonten returned. The message got to her in mid sweep of a winding botanical pathway.

“Hmm, good, he’s back,” Miss Trudy smirked. He would be in and settled soon enough. Then she’d come to him. For now she rushed to finish her work. Mrs. Garnett would have no reason to swamp her with work.

Hazel eyes caught sight of the confident servant through the latticework between her and a fountain. Lauri couldn't help but frown. The woman looked up to no good. Setting down the little mice back into their nest, Lauri decided to express her worry to any of the women who had been keeping up with the wild couple's drama.

If Miss Trudy had known, she might have tried her hand at intimidating Lauri again. As it was, she busied herself with work and thoughts of Yonten. It didn’t take long to get to the end of the trail. Miss Trudy stowed her broom before heading off, asking if anyone had seen Yonten. She used the best sniffle face she could muster. Her delight that Annabelle was still gone made it harder to feign sorrow. An eye-drop container would help if she needed it. Miss Trudy realized, when she saw Yonten walk into his room, where the whispers led her, she would need false tears. The giddy rise of excitement swept away the ability to cry. It got even harder not to smile when she peered into the room and found Yonten put the silver necklace on a black velvet bust beside the little box. Oh, the signs couldn’t be any clearer!

Yonten sighed. This would have to do. Annabelle's things had yet to be fully removed. There was a chance she would see his gesture when she got back. Learning she left from Inara had puzzled him. Sometimes Yonten went away to meditate. Maybe this was what Annabelle did for the same reason. All he knew was that she would come back by the late evening.

Behind him, Miss Trudy silently opened the door. She took one step in and saw the grey, red, and white bunny hand-sewed by the tailors of Avostoska sitting on the table side where packages were often left for the guests. Immediately she knew what Annabelle had to have done with the ruined shirt. A brilliant idea, really. While Miss Trudy wondered why she didn’t think of it herself, anyone who knew her would have informed her it was because she’s an uncreative thot. Though true, she had a devious mind instead.

tP2tDMt.png


“Ahem,” Miss Trudy coughed inelegantly.

Yonten turned around to see the blue-haired maid with a bunny in her arms. It struck him that the colors reminded him of something. Black eyes couldn’t tell much from this far away. He took a few steps closer to Miss Trudy, “S’up chica.” He put his hands in his pockets.

Blushing, Miss Trudy said, “Master Yonten, I— I had hoped to talk with you. Let me first say I’m so sorry and I hope I’ve done all I could to make it better, but…” she shifted the stuffed animal so that Yonten could see the familiar marks of his favorite shirt,”...your shirt. Annabelle had ripped it.”

A wave of nausea hit Yonten. His hand gripped his heart over his chest. If there had been one thing someone as close to him as Annabelle would know to break, to hurt him, it would have been this Rage Against the Machine tee. Trembling, he walked up to test the feel of the bunny, as if his fingers could convince his eyes that what he saw was a lie, “She ripped it…” Pain lingered in his obsidian gaze. Yonten felt his heart quicken as his sadness turned into anger.

Nodding sadly, with eyes as dry as bone, Miss Trudy croaked her voice, “I tried to stop her. I’m so sorry…”

“You had this made, chica?” Yonten’s inner voice doubted Trudy. In fact, his anger wavered as he wondered if this woman wouldn't be the kind of person to rip his shirt. She had tried to get it on with him after all. So soon after the fight too.

“Yes. I— I just thought of how everyone calls you Bunny Boy,” Miss Trudy stepped one foot forward, “I couldn’t think of anything else I could do to fix what she had done to it. So I went to the seamstress.”

Somehow it felt wrong. Yonten turned the object over in his hand. He couldn’t put his finger on it. Black eyes raised up to study Miss Trudy, “What happened?”

“Iris and I were putting away your clothes when Annabelle asked to have your shirt. I told her I couldn’t. I said it was my duty to put it away, but if she asked you, I’m sure you wouldn’t mind. Then she charged me. She was a wild animal, she tackled me to the ground and even pulled off my shirt,” Miss Trudy didn’t know how to read his face here, but she was sure her words were working like a charm, “I barely got up to run away.”

“Tackled you to the ground?” Yonten could see her uncertainty due to the doubt fluttering over his face.

“Well, yes— I mean, we wrestled a bit, on the bed,” Miss Trudy blushed to almost have missed that detail. It could have spelled her doom.

“Hm,” Yonten couldn’t place why he felt off, but he had no other reference than Trudy at this time, “Well, you got out, so that’s good, chica.”

Miss Trudy watched him move past her. Troubled, she said, “Yonten, I hope the bunny helps.”

Coming from Trudy? Yonten didn’t think so. He couldn’t let it go, though. Something about the smell maybe? The familiar scent filled him with calm. Almost as much as when he would breathe in Annabelle when her hair got in his face. The memory pricked his heart, “It’s nice, thanks.”

That was it? It’s nice? Miss Trudy lost confidence in the bunny being a good idea. What did it serve her? She stubbornly walked after him, “Yonten, I did this for you. I fought her to save your shirt, and I made this for you and that’s all you have to say?”

Sharp brows furrowed. Yonten turned around to Miss Trudy, “What did you think this was going to mean, chica? I get you’re hot for me but I ain’t hot for you.”

Hurt fluttered over Miss Trudy’s face, “Why?” She asked, before thinking it through.

“You’re not my type,” Yonten wasn’t he kind of guy to let someone walk on him just because they gave him a gift, “You’re clingy, you’re whiny. What are you even doing here? How did you know I was in this room?”

“I— I was coming to put the bunny here for you,” Miss Trudy lied quickly.

“Yeh?” Yonten popped a brow. After all the years with Wesley he knew a thing or two about interrogation. Closing his hand over the stitch work that monogrammed the craftsman, Yonten asked, “What’s the person's name?”

Miss Trudy didn’t catch on at first. She flicked her eyes to the bunny and then back up at him, “The name…” she stalled.

“Yeh, which chica made this?” Yonten held tight to the back paw.

A chica? That meant a girl. There were two and one of them had been gone for maternity leave. Smiling brightly, Miss Trudy answered, “Mrs. Ashman.”

Yonten’s black eyes hardened, “Yeh? She agreed to this?”

Well, she’d tell Yonten she did, once Miss Trudy could text her. The blue-haired servant nodded with confidence, “She was happy to help.”

Slowly Yonten turned the paw up for Miss Trudy to see that the tailor who made the bunny’s name did not, in fact, belong to one of the two seamstresses of Avostoska. Miss Trudy’s face drained of color. Her heart raced. Wide-eyed, she looked up at the coldest black eyes she had seen yet, “You fucked up bitch.”

Lost. All lost. Miss Trudy’s bottom lip quivered, “I—“

Yonten stepped forward, she stepped back, “Are you why Anna left?”

“No!” Miss Trudy shook her head, hoping she hadn’t lied so much that Yonten would not believe her, “She just up and left. The staff said she went to L.A., that’s all I know.

“You better hope you’re telling the truth, thot,” Yonten took another step, and again she retreated, “Why did my shirt rip?”

Panic flashed in Miss Trudy’s eyes. Any leverage she might have had would never hold up now, “I— I—“

Yonten snatched her arm and yanked her to stand still, “How the fuck did my shirt rip, bitch?”

“I— It happened so fast, I’m not sure— Ee!”

A rough squeeze shut her down quick, “You lie to me and I’ll beat your mudafukan ass, bitch— how did my shirt rip?”

Fearful, Miss Trudy gasped, “I did, I’m sorry! Annabelle asked me to put it back after she caught me wearing it. I refused. She tried to take it off of me. It— it ripped as it was being taken off. Please! It was a mistake! Don’t hurt me!” The man she had an infatuation with washed away to reveal a growling beast. Black eyes glared like a midnight sun.

“And the bunny?” Obviously Annabelle, but at this point Yonten wanted to savor the truth out of this bitch’s mouth for once.

“Annabelle had it made,” Miss Trudy teared angrily.

“Hm,” Yonten let go of her arm. Doubtless, a bruise would be left behind. “You’re done, bitch” Yonten knew Wesley wouldn’t stop him, “Get your shit. You’re leaving tomorrow.”

Miss Trudy turned on her heel. All of her plans. All of them— the trouble getting Iris to listen to her, enduring the toilet washing, getting her work done early— it was all for naught.

“Eh, bitch,” Yonten called, halting her. Miss Trudy flickered a worrying look at him. Yonten said, “You ever fuck with Anna again, I’mma beat the shit outta you.” And maybe, as a couple, they would do it together.

Swept with another wave of fear, Miss Trudy couldn’t run fast enough. Her tears fell with abandon over her cheeks. None of this had gone the way she hoped. None of it! Yonten’s promise rooted deep into her. Though she was too scared to retaliate against either Yonten or Annabelle, she couldn’t deny the rage of losing everything. Darkness bloomed. One that would not be satisfied until someone paid a price. It infuriated her that it couldn’t be Annabelle. Not with Yonten at her side. No. No, it would have to be someone else to blame.

Now that Miss Trudy had left Yonten turned his attention to the bunny. Annabelle made it for him. To save it, after it had gotten ripped? Although he could not brush away the pain of losing his shirt, Yonten couldn’t express the emotions that came knowing Annabelle had done this for him. A sad smile drew up. He spoffed, “A bunny.” It fit. And more than that, it all made sense to him now. The feel of the plushie felt wrong coming from Miss Trudy. But from Annabelle? Yonten pressed it to his face. He closed his eyes. It smelled like her. Smelled like hope.

~ooo~​

The jet and passenger wouldn't return to Avostoska until roughly thirty-five hours later, on the evening of the 16th, no one hearing a word from her in the meantime. The return trip had been extremely stressful and anxiety-riddled, meaning Annabelle's sleep was broken and limited. She had filled the time with drinking, hitting her especially hard when she hardly ate much on the entire trip. Guilt was a permanent feeling, both from the argument of days prior and also what had happened to his shirt. There was no illusion that she knew he was going to be livid, absolutely pissed at her, but Anna hoped she could at least try and correct one of those, even if he didn't accept her apology.

Landing, Annabelle had every intention of taking the thin black package that was held carefully to her chest to their room before checking in with the tailor. She wasn't aware that within the last half hour her request had been completed and was already delivered. What she did know was that she felt and likely looked like shit, absolutely exhausted but too worked up to consider sleeping just yet.

Walking into the room, so late at night, Annabelle turned on the light to see the chambers had been cleaned up. The damage done to the future due to the fight between her and the maid was fixed. The mess from many nights prior to her leaving had been cleared away. And it was probably because of the sleeping Bun-Ten under the covers cuddling the plushie Annabelle had made for him.
 
Last edited:
Oh, how her heart could have soared right then, looking at him in all his chiseled, stubborn glory curled up with a stuffed animal. Hers. Her gift and her Bunny. The hours upon hours of hours of sitting in the jet and wondering what she'd come back to if anything weren't in vain. He was there for her even after all the screaming and days apart. He was there without her wearing his necklace and without her having to spew out the apology she'd mentally written, thrown away, and written again. Annabelle wanted nothing more to join him, though a light weight in her hands needed to be tended to first. She meant to lay it on her vanity for now when a familiar silver glint caught her attention.

A bathroom visit on her way across the world had eventually drawn her attention to the missing cross necklace, but she hadn't found the need to be bothered by it. The chain had snapped and fallen in the fight, and since then she had felt remarkably lighter. It was as if the few ounces of silver had been weighing her down this entire time and she hadn't realized it. One finger slid slowly along the chain where it was resting on the velvet bust, flawless and even polished. As beautiful as it was, there wasn't a fiber in her being that wanted to slip the chain on again. Setting the thin black package down beside the bust, her gaze shifted to the small box beside it.

Annabelle looked at it for a long moment, the rush of events from the past day whipping through her head. There were still so many 'what ifs' and she knew that there was no guarantee that this was it. They could still have a disaster and maybe in a day, week, month they wound up realizing it couldn't work. He could be like Ben or worse. Nothing guaranteed them that they'd work out.

But she didn't care anymore.

He was worth the chance; they were. The moment I see you wear that, I’m taking you as mine. Even knowing rightfully so just how much it would destroy her if the worst possible came true she wanted to try for that chance of the other what if. What if they worked? The box gave in to her grip easily, flipping open and revealing his necklace. God, she already knew he was going to be such a pain in the ass about this. That stupid grin when he knew he was right about something but smart enough not to point it out. Eh they both had issues and dealing with his ego was the least of them. Thumbs and fingers fitted the chain around her necklace without a single fumble or misalignment. A sign? She'd never be so gullible to believe in signs. One thing was definite as she gave herself a brief glance in the mirror; even exhausted, jet lagged and emotionally drained - his necklace looked so much better on her.

Slipping out of her shoes but keeping her clothes on to avoid unnecessary noise, she was ready for a good eight to twelve hours of sleep. Burgundy sweater dress was in need of a wash and her tights had a few runs in them that would likely just be thrown away; both outfit and woman had seen better days. Many nights of bedding together meant she knew just how much the bed could move without disturbing a sleeping Yonten. Carefully Annabelle lowered herself down to the mattress, easing herself behind him as self-determined big spoon. His smell rose off the bed and his still body and she couldn't think of a better descriptor than being home. Those nights alone only made her appreciate his presence even unconscious, scooting as close as she could while keeping the bed from responding to her movements. Some bunny needed his rest after all.

Without knowing it Yonten’s slumbering form shifted to accommodate Annabelle’s arm that came to drape over him. Not more than nine hours later Yonten’s mind woke. He hadn’t lifted his eyes yet. The calm of his ruby nestled against him settled him into a state of relaxation, unconsciously permitted by every sense of his being. Soon the realization that someone was holding on to him brought him further out of his resting state. Familiar red hair could be felt against the nape his neck. Warm breath washed over him. A morning stink he knew all too well. Yonten’s smile spread. Not his usual smirk or grin; a heart-throbbing, eye-glimmering, smile that sent an ache of joy through him. Turning over without regard to whether or not it woke her, Yonten’s black eyes beheld the woman of his heart. She came back.

A glint of light drew his eye down to the gem set in a swirl of silver dangling on her neck. A new surge of joy rushed though him, tempting a hushed, “Oh shit,” from his lips. She wore his necklace! Annabelle belonged to him! Yonten slipped his hand over her cheek, “Anna-Banana,” his thumb ran over her cheek, “You came back...”

Even as much as she would have loved to sleep the day away, she wouldn't have slept through his voice. Well, that and him shaking the damn bed like there was a tremor. Crystal blues peeked out through half-drooped lids, turning her cheek into his hand and offering a drowsy smile. "You bet I did, Bunny Boy." One hand slipped up along the top of his, fingers tracing the skin she'd missed so damn much. "And you stayed." Yonten easily could have up and ditched the moment things got rough, but here he was.

“I’m sorry for overacting." Countless times in the past Yonten had crashed his lips passionately against hers, but this day, on the dawn of a future unknown and yet full of promise, Yonten pressed his mouth with affection against hers. He pulled away to say, “I missed you, chica.”

Annabelle felt so much more than just a kiss from his lips. Hours apart they'd never reclaim and retracting all the words they'd said in the heat of the moment. His lips gave her hope and the strength that she'd been searching for since their argument and it felt as if she couldn't get enough. When they parted, she dove into his obsidian eyes and knew she didn't want to leave. "Lord, I missed you," she breathed, refused to release his hand. "And I don't want you to be afraid of me, Yonten. I was stupid and.. and I was scared, but I don't want you afraid of me."

Yonten was more than happy to keep his hand where she held it. Unlike the box the first time he saw it left behind, he knew he wanted this to be final. This to be real. Her words brought that old smile back to his face. But no arrogance was found in the upturn of his mouth. In a way Yonten knew he now did have a fear, but the kind he would be willing to bear. “I am afraid— of losing you like I thought I did; of you wearing that silver cross. I never want to be why you wear something like that again, for that reason, and I don’t want anyone else to do that to you either,” Yonten gave her another kiss, to her crown, “Because you're my heart, Anna-Banana.”

The tiniest prick started in the corner of her eyes and she did her best to ignore it. Hearing him say it, she realized she'd also been worried for hours on end that he was gone from her life. The adoration that was left on her head from his kiss burned, but unlike the fiery hot-headed passion they'd shared previously. "Better be careful saying things like that, or someone's gonna think you're getting attached, Bunny Boy," she strained, finally taking his hand off her cheek and leading both of their hands down to her chest just above her heart. "Wouldn't want someone to think that you've up and settled down now. It'd break so many hearts."

A pleased grin spread over his mouth. Black eyes rested with intent on crystal blues, “Let ‘em shatter, chica. I got the only one that matters to me; right here.” Fingers took spread and gently squeezed. Yonten felt that temptation return. The one that came in the moments in the calm between them. Yonten had spent many nights testing the durability of her and their surroundings, but he had to admit the urge to take her slow and tenderly had not been satisfied. Black eyes expressed desire. A need for her. Similar, and yet unlike the times before when he only craved her body. Annabelle saw in his eyes a want for her in all senses.

Her own lips spread in delight at his words. "Good. Might have noticed, I have a bit of a jealous side," she admitted nonchalantly. Diving into his eyes, she recognized that look and could only chuckle, shaking her head at him. "You don't want to go barking up that tree, my Bunten," Annabelle warned him, though she'd never not give him a reason again. "I haven't showered or even brushed my teeth in two days. I promise you don't want any of this right now."

Wordlessly Yonten shifted so he could scoop Annabelle up in his arms. That look didn’t leave him. Instead of arguing with her over it he decided he would solve that problem while also enjoying his time with her. It wasn’t like he couldn’t use a shower himself. The intention would be clear enough when Yonten set her down in the bathroom and started the water up. While that filled Yonten grinned down at Annabelle, “Bark bark.” He mused, pulling at the straps of her maroon dress.


She couldn't stop a smirk that matched his as he collapsed on her in the bathroom. Humming in thought, she slid a finger under his chiseled chin. "I'm starting to think Ellie was right. This was a bad idea....but it's definitely my favorite bad idea." The two forwent words as they found a new connection between them. One without broken chairs and ripped up pillows, but a consumption of each other in heat and steady passion. They washed away the pain and uncertainty and found each other in a fresh, new sense of light.

~oOo~​

Wrapped in her robe and shuffling her feet into her slippers, Annabelle knew she missed a lot more than just the amenities in that room. Sitting on the edge of their bed, she towel dried her hair, looking over at the stuffed rabbit with a silly grin. "So, you like him then, huh?" she asked once he joined her in the bedroom.

Yonten dried off with a towel and didn’t bother wrapping up. He came to the drawers where he found freshly laundered clothes. He picked one of his Fall Out Boy’s and black pants. Glancing at the bunny, he spoffed sadly, “Yeh, I do. It’s a good idea too,” Though his mood could not escape the touch of sorrow evident in him. Yonten knew she’d be curious She always had been, but this time he felt he could tell her. Annabelle didn’t have to ask. He knew. And he wouldn’t tell her if he wasn’t up to it. So, he said, “You know Diki and I grew up without our parents yeh?” Mr. Loa had taken them in at around ten after Yonten and Diki burnt down the orphanage. No children were harmed. Only the sick bastards in it. They met Wes, became friends, and the rest was history, “Well three years ago or some shit, I found our parents,” Wesley had helped him out. They were found in a South Korea. Old, dying of an illness. But Yonten had found them. He got Diki over quick. They spent a whole week with them before their sickness took them. A mistake with their laundry restricted him to Rage Against The Machine and the shirts his father had available, “First time I ever felt like I had whole family.”

Standing up, she crossed to drape her arms around his shoulders from behind. "I'm sorry," she said softly into his back, rubbing his sides. "I tried to save it, but the tailor said it was just impossible. I'm so, so sorry." Annabelle recognized that he could never understand how much it meant to her, but that only made her more angry about what Trudy did to him and that memory. Knowing it's story she now felt like maybe her trip had been wasted. Nothing she could possibly do could have replaced that sentiment, and her eyes fell on the package beside the velvet bust

“Yeh, I know, chica,” Yonten turned around to pull her to him with strong arm. She felt his fingers scratch affectionately against her back, “I appreciate it, I do,” Yonten needed her to grasp that; his gratitude. The thoughtfulness of it touched him. Often Yonten found he felt the most loved when someone he cared for did an act of some kind. This had been a big one for him. Knowing Annabelle did it made the loss a bittersweet gain that he wasn’t sure he’d trade, though he could do without Trudy in the situation. That bitch. Yonten followed her gaze, “What’s that?”

Pulling her bottom lip between her teeth, she debated just how she'd explain it. "Uh, I knew that that shirt was important to you and I couldn't fix what she did. I knew it couldn't be replaced, but I thought you might still want to wear it. So uh. Yeah...in hindsight, not my best idea." A long flight and pulling several favors and now she realized it was just going to be a poor replica of what he'd held so dear to his heart. A shadow of the real thing.

Yonten spoffed, studying her face, “You went to L.A. to get me another?” He couldn’t not look at it now. He undid the shirt from its wrapping as delicately as the Tibetan man could, which was less gentle than his kiss, “Oh shit, yeah, I thought they didn’t make these any— Oh shit it’s signed,” Whatever doubts Annabelle had about this being a good gift or not were left to her judgment, but Yonten didn’t spare a moment to switch out his Fall Out Boy with the fresh new Rage shirt. Yonten looked down approvingly. It didn’t have the same connection, but it didn’t have to. It had this one; her consideration of him. Yonten grinned and gave her a kiss to her cheek, “I love it.”

Annabelle felt relief wash over her as he accepted her gift. Oh thank god it wasn't all for naught. "Yeah they don't," she grinned, able to be a bit proud of her work. "I'm pretty sure that their manager was about five minutes short of filing a restraining order on me. But I showed up in a jet and promised I'd leave so he must have decided it was easier to just get rid of me."

A laugh was due, it had to be. Yonten could just see his red storm coming for an unsuspecting band manager. They were probably stunned at the wrath and unquestioned privilege Annabelle wielded. Likely they would would never forget Annabelle Blackthorne come for a visit. Yonten grinned proudly, “That’s my Anna-Banana,” he nipped her neck this time before finding his sandals from under the bed, “We should go to a concert sometime. I’ve been thinking about seeing HaleStorm. They’re pretty good.”

Dressing in something that didn't smell like two days on a jet and a little too much alcohol, she enjoyed the thought of that. Them together, and not just in bed but taking on the world. "I'd actually really like that," she said as she stood up, pausing to check her reflection, adjusting the necklace so that it was centered. "Get you a good new shirt to add to the collection."

“Yeh, that’s what I was thinking too,” Yonten grabbed his phone and wrapped firm hold around her waist, “Let’s hope you don’t into any more fights with servants over it, chica. We’ll end up with a room full of stuffed animals made from concert tee’s,” Yonten chuckled at the thought.

Annabelle spoffed, leaning into his arm, heading out the room because she was about a day overdue for eating. "I won't start fights if these hoes don't try to wear your clothes," she huffed unapologetically. "Not trying to be an elitist but I will be territorial when I say it isn't her fuckin' place and if I see her again I will sock her into next week. Deserves a lot worse for what she did."

No arguments there. Yonten shook his head at himself for even getting with her. Granted, Drunk Yonten made the worst decisions anyways, “That bitch is one crazy thot. I don’t know what is in that chica’s head, honestly. She tried to say you came in to rip my shirt and that she defended it. Said she took it to the seamstress,” Yonten said he tested honesty and found her a liar; girl thought she was clever hearing him say ‘chica’ in reference to the sewer.

"The fuck, I would never do that. I had it pulled off her after we wrestled and then her bitchass tore it on purpose, looking me right in the eyes," Annabelle said with narrowed brows. She might have been vicious and violent but she was never that petty. "Crazy is an understatement. She was talking about how we were going to see her in your clothes and shit. Like she was Ted Bundy of your concert teas nuts, Bunbun. And she seemed pretty damn comfortable in it too. I wouldn't put it past the psycho to have down it before."

It felt like the crazy was just laying it down thicker and thicker. Yonten scoffed at the idea he would ever willingly let her wear any of his favorite shirts— or any shirt at all. It wouldn’t surprise him if she had been why his tee’s had vanished. Even the one he loved most, for a time. Yonten gave Annabelle a reassuring squeeze of every sentiment of his appreciation that she wouldn’t be petty, and that he was quite happy Annabelle belonged to him. Black eyes dropped to the gem resting on her chest. He grinned. To give Annabelle a treat, he said, “Well, that bitch is heading home today. I texted Wes about it, he fired her.” She’d be shipped off as soon as the weather lightened.

"Good riddance to bad rubbish," she murmured, not at all sympathetic toward Trudy and her obsessive, creepy self. "She's damn lucky I don't go back and finish what I started for trying to frame me." That flat-chested blue rats nest of a broad would have no chance against her fury now. "No one gets away with lying to my man."

Delight shimmered in Yonten’s black eyes. At all of it. He shared the hope of seeing her go and wouldn’t mind it if he took a slap. She was a little small for a full punch. Wesley wasn’t against opponents meeting for a mutual showdown, but he would not abide accidental murder. Something told Yonten as crazy as Trudy was, she probably wouldn’t step up to the challenge. But most of all Yonten enjoyed hearing her call him her man, “See now, that’s kinda hot.” Yonten complimented, reflecting what Annabelle said to him about shanking people. She grinned and decided at that point she'd make no apologies for it.

The two didn’t take long to arrive at breakfast to the dining hall. While no one was privy to the specifics, already they could read which of the people already at the table knew something of what had happened. Wesley, now back to normal, and who had approved the elimination of Miss Trudy, had been up to his old tricks to coax the whole situation from Yonten. He, to annoy Inara for a previous irritation, let her know he knew, and didn’t tell her a thing. Lauri, who had spoken to a staff member or two, got a fuller picture of what was happening in the servants Wing. Doubtless everyone would want to know how the wild couple fared, but not everyone had arrived. Alaric had to take a call before he walked into he dinning hall.

Annabelle stayed as his side until they took their seats. It was a position she didn't plan on leaving for some time. Across the table, Andriy was visibly excited to see the two of them. "You are both back!" A toast of his orange juice was needed to demonstrate his joy.

"Is good to see you," Joao agreed. The castle felt at ease compared to days prior.

"Yeah, nothing to worry about," Annabelle tried to brush it off.

Rosy, who had been seated at Cory's side and already eating from a growing appetite had to spoff. "Nothing to worry about? Last I heard you were flying to Los Angeles through a blizzard without so much as a coat."

At the dining hall entrance, Ellie was making her way in, smacking Everests hands away from her. "I said it hurt but I'm fine. I can walk on my own, damnit," she scolded him.

"Hey, don't you hit me," Everest grunted, brows furrowed. "If your back is hurting it's my job to do something about it. You won't stay in bed so what else -"

"Anna! Yonten!" Ellie was clearly over this argument, waddling over to the table and taking up a chair, Everest barely having time to pull out her chair. "Good to see you two are back and the castle stands." Her eyes fell on the necklace her sister wore. "All is quiet on the western front?"

Yonten grinned, “Wouldn’t say quiet....”

The implication, the humor, it all boded well for the situation. There came through the castle a sigh of relief. Inara happily stirred her Earl Grey— a gentle reminder that she meant to let everyone know about her tea to spill. But not right now. Wesley shared her opinion, raising yet another toast after the manner of Andriy, “To the journey; wherever it may lead— may it be love.”

Neither had said it, and even if they felt it, it was to early to admit. Yonten wouldn’t turn down a hope for it though. He raised his glass as well, “That’s what I’m talking about.”

Inara used her tea cup to toast with them, “To the journey.”

Lauri joined too, though she had coffee, and drank with them after a murmur of agreement. She couldn’t deny her own hope for a journey ahead leading to love. That night Oliver willingly read Twilight with her truly touched her heart. Lauri planned on sharing tea with Rosalie over it, and to find out how her night went with Cory! The young man hadn’t said anything to the Little Lamb, but she could tell he knew she told Rosy all about his geeky year wearing glasses! Lauri would not he didn’t appear mad at all. And she inwardly grinned knowing probably why. Though all that aside, and she was sure most were curious, the question of what would happen to the blue-haired servant came to mind, “What is to become of Miss Trudy?” Surely she had to be disciplined at the least.

Oliver silently shared the same hopes as his Lamb, taking a sip of his tea in toast. While they had a long way to come and obstacles only seemed to rear their heads, he felt a sense of calmness in her presence that he wouldn't give up for the world.

Wesley answers here, “Sent away. Once the storm calms enough.”

"Not soon enough," Ellie murmured, not even knowing the worst if it.

Inara had heard, and she was quite done with Wesley being petty with her. Dangling the carrot like that! And while pregnant too! Inara pawed his thigh, “What exactly went down, my Love?”

“Oh I don’t think it’s my place,” Wesley mused, “I’m sure Annabelle could tell it better than me.”

Rosy leaned forward, honestly parched for the lack of tea these days! She needed to know exactly what would happen or she'd have to find a romantic drama to cry to as a replacement. Something Cory wouldn't appreciate.

Annabelle was surprised to see so much of the table was interested in what had happened. For a moment she considered brushing it off, but then the image of the blue-haired maid came to mind and she happily divulged the details of what had happened the morning of the 15th. Everything was shared, from Miss Trudy's self-righteous pose in a shirt that was not hers, to her defiance, and the colorful language used on both sides.

"When she ripped up the shirt in front of me I knew I had to do something. I knew it meant a lot to Bunten," a glance over to him reassured her she'd made the right choice. "The tailor couldn't mend the shirt, but we did decide on another way to save and preserve most of it. I had him turn the shirt into a stuffed rabbit." She had to pause for a moment as talk of the bunny was met with 'awwws' all around, Ellie even tearing up.

"She's lucky she's just getting fired. I mean, if any woman tried to do that to Cory..." Rosy trailed off, hoping her green monster wasn't too obvious.

"There's a line and she crossed it. Not to mention the other night," Ellie recalled with disgust.

"Other night?" Andriy was equally invested at this point and wanted the full scoop.

"When that hoe tried to come on to Yonten and was talking crap about Anna," the younger redhead offered a crash course. "I would eat any woman or man alive if I caught them."

Joao looked up with some confusion, eyes falling on Yonten. "Wait, is same shirt she talk of, no?"

Understanding his question, Annabelle shook her head. "It's the same design, different shirt. I left so I could go get him a new one."

"That's where you disappeared to?!" Rosalie had been all but on the edge of her seat, listening as the story untold. "You went all the way to Los Angeles to get him a t-shirt?"

Oliver let out a slight groan, shaking his head as he looked at the headstrong lovers. "As happy as I am for you two, please realize the bar you've just set. We'll have no excuse not to do things for our beloved significant others if they can point out that fierce Annabelle traveled the world for a shirt," he said with a chuckle.
 
Last edited:
Lauri whispered affectionately in French to Oliver that he had set a bar himself. Then she spared a gleeful smile for Rosalie, indicating that she had something to share with her if and when they got the chance. Another night of another movie perhaps!

Inara gave an impromptu toast, “May the bar continue to rise!” She got a ‘Aye, aye’ from the females at the table.

“Careful, my Love, this goes both ways,” Wesley pointed out to her with amusement. Equality, after all! “Besides, I think I know why Annabelle would have gone so far. That shirt is quite important to him. Miss Trudy should be grateful all she’s getting is the sack. I have to agree with Ellie there— if ever a man were to try to secretly romance my wife, I should become monstrous.”

The back and forth was pleasant, and the toasts were well received, but Yonten came to realize that they knew about the night Trudy had hit on him. Wesley had cameras everywhere, but, in this case, he had no reason to keep knowing that detail from Yonten, and as proven, he wouldn’t have blabbed it out unnecessarily, so the Bun-Bun rightfully asked in a puzzle tone, “How’d you guys know about that?”

“About what?” Inara asked, perked brows and small mouth.

“That the little blue bitch tried to get with me,” Yonten looked around and saw a brief pink on the cheeks of Lauri. Though he didn’t immediately attribute it to her at first.

The Little Lamb’s heart began to race. A new situation with new people. She could not read him like she could her family, or Cory or Rosy, and of course Oliver. Yonten’s mellow manner made it difficult to pick up subtle shades of mood. Lauri did her best to calm herself while she decided if she should come forth or if someone else might. A slight dizziness came over her, but she swallowed and said, "Pardonnez-moi, monsieur, but I had seen it on my way to the library that night.”

Although the moment between speaking and getting a reply happened within seconds, it felt like an eternity. Yonten’s shrug and bobbed head followed up with, “Makes sense, chica.” He made no efforts to pry, chalking it up to happenstance.

Annabelle was silently grateful for the eavesdropping, and felt she owed Lauri for it. After all, if she hadn't seen it happen and indulged the moping redhead of the rejection, she might not have had the confidence and motivation to go and try things again with Yonten. In her eye, they owed her a thanks.

Once the Tibetan man went about eating again with no visible unrest the pounding in Lauri’s ears faded. She felt her tense hold on her napkin release without realizing she had gripped it suddenly. There was no way to tell if anyone noticed and Lauri was afraid, and embarrassed, to check. So she smiled, nodded, and went to eat her lemon custard crepes, her hazel eyes moved from Yonten to her plate.

Oliver had sensed his Lamb tensing at his side, the Lion's misty eyes watching the table carefully until she relaxed again and fully prepared to pounce to her side if needed. He would defend her if necessary, unwilling to let anyone frighten her into the submission she had grown up in.

Alaric came in shortly, looking a little on the irritated side with a touch of concern, “I see I have missed drama again,” he sighed, coming to sit in his usual place, “You’ll have to fill me in on it.”

A brief overview reignited some devilishly happy amusement over just how close Trudy came to more than being fired. After reliving the thrill and awe of the devotion Yonten and Annabelle demonstrated, Wesley asked, “What was the call about? You look out of sorts.”

“A turn of events have dampened my mood. I have learned a young hunter named Howie Carrow may be responsible for why my ship exploded.” Alaric’s displeasure evidentially did not leave with the sip of his breakfast coffee, “Hm. I can’t figure out how he accomplished it. What did he get out of it? It was one of three ships with the same supplies. He simply destroyed it and left without taking anything.”

“Did you check the list of who manned the ship? Perhaps this Carrow meant to eliminate a person.” Wesley offered.

“They were all mundies. I can’t see why.”

“I could name a couple people.” Wesley said. The third had long since died in the East. People willing to slay Man and Mage alike with no purpose than for money.

“Mm,” Alaric’s refined mouth doubted it, “Eddar is stuck here and Hillary had last been seen running from the Black Market since you planted her with that Lithe.”

“Ah, but I hear she has been spotted here and there. Rosalie believed a woman looked similar to her at Ellie and Everest's wedding.” Wesley posed casually. Coincidentally ‘Sally Sullivan’ didn’t make it back to her job. An ‘accident’ took her life.

Inara chimed in, “Doesn’t she have major debts? If this job paid well, I can see her taking it on,” she spoffed as she chopped her banana pancakes with the side of her fork.

“I’m sure Hillary is taking bites out of her debt. She’d be smart too, before people take bites out of her,” Wesley agreed with his wife,“Coven Leaders are marked for 10 million easily. I think if she got the opportunity she would take them out. No problem. Even if it meant killing a lot of people to do it.”

Alaric perked, “Is that so? Interesting. What else have you heard about her?”

Wesley shrugged, “Bits and pieces— Her activity has been in New York, Georgia, and maybe Louisiana. She’s a slippery woman. A chameleon if I’ve ever seen one. Did I tell you about the time she wiggled her way out of getting found out just by sheer confidence?” Wesley illuminated those at the table interested in hearing the tale.

The woman had been found out, by all accounts, and should have been dragged from the Judges seat she occupied into jail. However, a quick wit and an accusing finger at a pawn she researched convinced the onlookers of her innocence. That time she was Her Honor Judge Harriet Candlewick. The coworker voiced her doubt that Hillary was, in fact, Harriet. Quick on her feet, Hillary snapped that the woman would like that, because then she’d get her job. This was as the cops were getting ready to cuff her. Then Hillary launched into personal details of the coworker that Hillary stole from the diary of the deceased Judge she replaced. Wes admitted he would have been fooled, if he didn’t know her ‘tells’. There were two he knew of that she so far had never changed. If she had, then he didn’t know yet. Another time she swore up and down someone had framed her for stealing some artifact or other. The accuser named her as ‘Hillary Cove’ from America and she claimed to be ‘Holland Clementine’, of England.

“The woman is dedicated to the craft, I wouldn’t be surprised if she came up with all sorts of creative ways to trick people in advance, just to avoid consequence,” Wesley mused.

Alaric hummed, “Perhaps. Though this was a man.”

Setting down his drink, Wesley shrugged, “She’s dressed as young men before.”

Puzzled, but finding less reason to dismiss it, Alaric said, “I can’t help but wonder who would have been important enough to her to go through the trouble of dressing as a man to blow up my ship.”

“Well it’s not about who is important to her, it’s about who is willing to pay the price for Hillary to kill who they want dead,” Wesley had his glass refilled.

“Fair point,” Alaric didn’t find it particularly enjoyable though.

Everest had nodded in agreement to Wesley's explanation of the ever-changing woman. He'd kept an eye on her travels, a particular black file comprised her identities and locations she had been spotted in. Everest found that Hillary tended to choose people either dead, or soon to be dead, natural or otherwise, and with features as similar to her as possible. There wasn't a lot they could do until she showed up again, though they had enough eyes out that it couldn't be long.

Rosalie, who had just finished a large plate of fluffy pancakes and was still going after a bowl of strawberry slice-filled yogurt at the urge of a little girl who was apparently not easily satiated today, looked up as she chewed on a thought. "Howie Carrow follows her pattern," she observed, pausing for a sip of juice. "All those identities you've named of hers have the initials H.C. A weird pattern, but maybe she has something monogram she uses or something?"

Andriy hummed in thought, tapping his spoon on the side of his oatmeal bowl. "Sally Sullivan not H.C. though."

"True," Everest nodded, "But perhaps she knew I'd be looking over the guest list and thought it'd be too risky that I'd pick the name out? Either way, Rosy has a point. Your problem seems like it is Hillary at it again. I'd keep an eye on your goods but more importantly yourself. It wouldn't stand to have you wind up like Dr. Higgs."

Slender fingers snapped, “Ah, Everest, that reminds me. I’ve contacted Harold Higgs about visiting the old doctor's estate. He said he would think about it,” The young man had mixed feelings about his father and needed time to decide if he wanted anyone to go into the house,“Higgs will be gone for a few months. Says by the time he returns that he should have an answer for us. Most likely he will want to be there with us when we do,” The period would be spent on work and going through his feelings.

This new bit of table-talk caught Alaric’s attention. “Dr. Higgs is it?”

Lauri looked up, "J'ai déjà entendu ce nom...Crissy had met with him in Ireland a few times.” Growing up with Crissy often taking her around, it would be assumed that Wesley hadn’t been the only man she got introduced to, though she spent most of her time with either Crissy or her peers. Cory had been a favorite.

Wesley’s delight flashed in his eyes, “Yes, Cristine had been close friends with him,” Then Wesley gave the both of them a brief retelling of what Charles Young had told him about Higgs, Eddard, and a woman they were sure couldn’t have been anyone other than Hillary Cove. A few days later, as promised, Charles had contacted Cristine only to learn from a Hunter associate coroner that she died during a hunt.

Shaking her head slowly, Lauri sighed, "Une honte. My cousin was the best. She taught me all I know,” The Little Lamb had turned thirteen that year they lost Cristine. And then everything changed for her. Antoinette lost her husband, she neglected Lauri, and then her Aunt and Grandma took over.

“Yes, Cristine had a gift,” Wesley couldn’t deny the woman’s prowess on the hunt for wolves. Like her mind knew exactly what was in their head. Sometimes Wesley thought that this talent of hers could be applied to people.

A memory surfaced.

Cristine wearing a scandalously slinky black dress by the gardens of a wealthy estate. Whispers over the presence of the aloof werewolf hunter floated around the room. Women hit the shoulders of their gawking lovers. But Crissy had her gaze on Wesley across the way with knowing eyes that picked him apart before they spoke a word. Wesley noticed, but he ignored her. His attention was trained on Diki. The young Tibetan girl chatted up a hulking muscle man with tattoos. Wesley shifted his body to mimic the man. He pushed his shoulders to square them up. At that moment he wondered if he should get tattoos.

A sultry laugh caught Wes’s ears and spilled his eyes over to Cristine who couldn’t help but he merry at what she saw, “Oh mon Dieu, qu'est-ce que tu fais?”

A flutter of uncertainty played over Wesleys’ face, “I don’t know what you mean.”

"Un jeune homme, why are you standing like that?” Cristine’s natural walk swayed her hips, “Do you have a dagger in your back? Or did you choose to arch your shoulders so comically?”

Furrowed brows cast an evaluating look over Cristine, “This is just how I stand.”

“Mm, non, c'est un mensonge. You are being foolish if you think this is who you are, mon garçon,” Cristine set her hands on her hips, following his eyes to Diki, “Oh, est-ce pour elle?” She tsc’d and shook her head, “Non, non, non, that girl is not for you. And even if you did want her, being someone you’re not won’t help. Come, let me show you.”


That had been the beginning. Cristine took Wesely under her guidance and helped him hone his personality to become the Fox they knew this day. All the while Wesley had fallen in love with Cristine. By the time she knew he was into her, she had all but taught him how to catch her in his hands. For a time. But, as with Diki, Cristine knew Wesley was not for her. Her loss affected him. Wesley could only imagine how Lauri fared. What with Antoinette neglecting Lauri and favoring her brothers after the death of her husband, and then Crissy.

Wesley pinned a chunk of sausage with his fork, “I hear you’re similarly gifted, Lauri.”

“Oui, I can hunt well,” Lauri nodded, though she didn’t spare any time on elaborating.

“Modest. How sweet, of my Little Lamb.” Alaric chuckled.

Polite as he might be, Oliver's mouth twisted into a clearly sour expression. He knew the name thrilled Lauri, as their nights reading had proven just how captivated she was in that ridiculous book that he tolerated for her sake, but he couldn't stand for Alaric's use of the name. Particularly not with a possessive prelude to it. The Lion's claws were sheathed though; it was too good of a morning to start gnawing on aged Foxes.

Alaric may or may not have noticed. He might have tucked the moment away for later when he wanted to see how close a Fox could get to a Lions den and live. For now, he merely smiled and finished his bite of scrambled eggs.

"Wolf hunting is no doubt the path I know the least of," Rosy admitted, finally pausing in devouring a healthy amount of the table and leaning back in her seat. "But if you can stand toe to toe with a snarling beast then I deem you're fit to protect our little ones."

"Snarling beast? Isn't that just Ellie before ten?" The retort was out before Everest could decide it wasn't a good idea. A sideways glance caught Ellie's finger along the top of a butter knife. A slow squeak could be heard as the threat was understood and Everest gradually scooted his chair over.

The Phoenix with ruffled feathers didn't pull her gaze off of him. "That mouth will be the end of you, Crosse."

The table couldn’t help but chuckle! Sometimes Everest walked down the most dangerous paths. One of the reasons why Wesley got along with him so well. They had gone in, guns blazing, when the time called for it. Wesley wouldn't change that for the world. To be honest, they had been doing a lot of work in the castle lately. He was sure Everest’s trigger finger would soon tire of the targets of Avostoska that wasted bullets when you were as good as him. With that in mind, Wesley said, “You know Ellie, I can take Everest for a run. Get his energy out. I hear there are a few local mages starting trouble.”

A look of joy crossed the gunslinger's indented features, excitement arising from the thought of doing just as Wesley had predicted. He'd been itching for a chance to get out since the wedding and encounter with Eddard. Now he turned to his wife, hope that she'd agree it was for the best.

"I enjoy that we can acknowledge my husband's hunting needs equate to that of a restless dog," she smirked, taking her sweet time sipping at her juice before finally letting her baby blues fall on Everest. He might as well have been an eager pup with that face, whispers of a walk and now quietly pleading it'd come true. "I don't mind if Inara doesn't. Just know that if anything happens to either of you, we will turn the hunt back around on you; pregnant bellies and all."

Before confirmation could be given, or Inara’s support of Ellie voiced, Lauri studied Everest’s handsome face. A slow, thoughtful smile spread, “Oui, Monsieur Everest, you remind me of Terrance.”

Wesley burst out in a laugh, grabbing a napkin to cover his mouth since he hadn’t finished chewing. He lightly thumped the tabletop to control himself. Most of the people were confused, aside from Yonten who let out bark or two of merriment.

“Who is Terrance?” Alaric had to know!

Lauri spoffed, searching for why her harmless observation sparked such a response, “My Aunt Colette’s pug; he’s adorable.”

Oh, a comparison that wouldn't soon leave Everest. Around the table the explanation earned more than a little laughter. Rosalie was covering her mouth to try and seem polite while Ellie lost it without apologies. Memories of the bar right were hitting most of them, Andriy and Joao chuckling away while Oliver had to shake his head at the unwanted remark.

Everest snorted, an action that didn't help his case any. "First of all, my eyes aren't even bugged out," he said in a manner that suggested he had this replay of facts down after practicing in front of Ellie likely. "Secondly, plenty of people have deep facial lines, okay? And even if I did look like one of those ugly ass dogs, they're known for loyalty and hunting, so the jokes on you. It'd be a compliment."

Annabelle couldn't resist at that point, still smirking from her cackle outburst. "That's true... You are a good boy, aren’t you?"

Catching that this hadn’t been the first time, and seeing their spirits hadn’t been put off by it, save for Everest having a thing or two to say, Lauri’s heart that started pumping at Everest’s initial response slowed as Annabelle made her tease. Wary, but willing hazel eyes implored Everest, “Oui, oui, it is a compliment, Monsieur, Terrance is a comforting presence. A fierce, loyal dog of certified pedigree bred within the family.” No outside mundie influences. Centuries of careful watch. It took too much time and effort for most families to do that with animals. Horses were the only animal the Hunting community actively bred in this way.

“Sounds like a compliment to me,” Wesley mused, setting aside his empty plate. He watched Lauri a moment before saying, “There’s also word about a wolf, Lauri, around the town of Nivki. Perhaps they could use your help? Test your skills for us.”

Lauri’s crepe fell off her fork. After admitting her thoughts to Cory and Rosy, she wondered if the others would be as accepting of her position. While Cory and Rosy did not dismiss Lauri for voicing her opinion, she didn’t know if that meant they agreed, or if that was simply tolerance. Since she hadn’t been asked what she thought, and merely offered a hunt, Lauri said, “Oh, I don’t know. Cory and Rosalie may need my help.”

“Oh a night or two away won’t bother them, I’m sure. We have plenty of staff to fill in and I’m certain the town would be grateful for it,” Wesley tied that up with a bow nicely. The town was close, it wouldn’t be long, and as it stood, she could hunt.

“Eh, oui, that is true,” Lauri agreed, taking that last fallen bite.

“Then it’s settled. We shall have a hunt. A nice flex of our muscles before we head to Texas,” Wesley finished his drink. He scooted out from his place, “Anyone else want to come?”

Everest seemed to feel like he had been defended enough. Not that he considered himself one, but he would be a damn good dog if that were the case. Plus they were going hunting, so fuck the rest!

Andriy knew he was less than equipped when it came to field work and politely shook his head. Joao was willing to join if needed, as he showed with an upward nod.

"I'll be coming if Lauri is," Oliver said simply.

The Little Lamb smiled that her Lion would go on the prowl with her. Though she didn’t have a taste for killing, his presence would be a comfort.

“Mm, any word on vampires?” Inara asked as Wesley helped her out of her seat. Her husband gave her a playful squint and shake of his head and a sweet threat of commitment if she went looking for a fight.

Ellie perked at the thought of a hunt. She'd been craving worse than her husband! "I mean, if you're taking volunteers..."

"No mamas," Annabelle was quick to interject before Ellie’s husband had to jump in. Her gaze shifted over to Yonten, trying to get a reading on how he felt about it. "What do you think, Bunny Boy?"

Yonten wiped his mouth, revealing a grin as the napkin left his face, “Count him me, muddafukas!” The Tibetan could spend weeks inside, yes, but it wasn’t like he would pass up a chance to stretch his legs. Plus, he kinda liked watching Annabelle kick ass.

“Good!” Wesley felt it just right. He turned his eyes on his brother, “Cor?”

“Eh, I will pass this time. Too cold,” Not the biggest fan of fieldwork, even if he did say he wanted more experience, it all came down to the evolving opinions Cory had about mages. Molly came to mind. She hadn’t sent a letter yet. The word was that, while she had recovered from the flu, she felt tired and weak. Not enough sun to shine. Winter gloom took its toll on the native Texan. Or so Dr. Conti told them. Cory would use Winter as his excuse for now.

“Shame, it makes the hunt more exciting,” Wesley took a quick look at his calendar, “If we want to go together, then the earliest date will be January twenty-first,” The full moon of the month, “Or we could split it up. Mage hunt first, wolf hunt later.”

Alaric looked to Lauri, “What is your preference for hunting wolves, my Little Lamb?” He gave Oliver no glance, but kept a peripheral eye on him.

"Ça dépend. They can roam in packs on the full moon,” Which is why such hunters tended to work in groups as well, while mage hunters only needed to do so if a coven or particular wily mage came around, “We would need to know other variables. The answer is not simple.”

Wesley agreed, “Well we do have time to prep. I’ll gather more information. In the meantime, if you all would come to the Great Common for an announcement after lunch, that would be appreciated.” While not ready to admit the baby within Inara had been sired by Oliver, the men were in for a wax. The reveal of the gender would make for its own event.

With no objection, and curiously abound, the people at the table began to disperse. Cory decided he wanted to have a conversation about how to approach the issue of Dr. Conti and Molly’s delay in response with his lady love, saying in a low voice, “I think we should check on Molly. But I don’t want the doctor to know—”

Lauri’s voice cut Cory’s sentence short, not by her force, but by his caution, "Excusez-moi, but I was hoping, Rosalie, we may have another movie night,” Her words said, but her eyes told Rosalie she had some tea to spill, and an eagerness to hear about Rosy’s night with Cory. Lauri gently squeezed Oliver’s hand, “Maybe Cory and Oliver can join us?” Because, wouldn’t it be fun to have their men with them?

Cory had a sneaking suspicion that the bar Annabelle set had come for them. He looked between Rosalie and Lauri with suspicion, “What movie?”

There was only so much Oliver would tolerate. Apparently Alaric was going to be quite talented at hitting that exact amount. A firm clearing is his throat was the only warning shot the older man would get. Alaric’s ears rang with the temptation for another round of poking the Lion. He lingered at the table, keeping an eye on the couple until the moment was right.

While everyone stood he took a stance directly at Lauri's side, watching Alaric with narrowed eyes until his attention was needed. Oliver tilted his head trying to wonder what could have made it such a pressing matter until the worst possible scenario came to mind. No....she wouldn't do that to him, would she? "Yes, ma cherie....what movie?"

Rosy lit up with a shared sense of mischief at Lauri's offer. "Movie night! Like a double date," she grabbed Cory's arm in delight. "Please, it'll be so much fun. We can cuddle and have popcorn." Artfully avoiding an answer of what movie they'd pick.

Between Lauri and Rosalie, Cory got the feeling that he and Oliver would have to test the love they had for their women. Not one to allow a double-standard, Cory decided that— if the movie was what he believed it was—the men should have their preferred date night too. Cory cleared his throat, “I think quality time spent with Oliver and Lauri sounds fine. I would suggest the Avengers.” A good, manly movie.

Lauri didn’t appear displeased by the option, but she did hesitate for more than one reason. First, she did have her own idea, but second, she had only heard of the Marvel movies. She wasn’t sure she’d like them. However, if it came down to it, Lauri wouldn’t refuse her Lion, "C'est juste, but perhaps another night? I was thinking maybe Twilight?”

Oliver let out a slow exhale that mirrored Cory's thoughts; they were going to have to either take one for the boys back home or work together. "Didn't you two recently watch it? The entire series, if I'm not mistaken, my Lamb," he reminded her gently, one hand moving down to her lower back as he gave her his best smolder. "I think the Avengers sounds like a wonderful movie choice. Besides," he lowered his voice considerably, "I'm sure you wouldn't want anything spoiled."

“Well—” Lauri softly sighed to see her Lion looking at her that way.

Rosy's lips parted slightly as she was pretty sure she heard him correctly! Time to play the dirty game if they wanted to win this one. "Oh, it is a good movie," she agreed with a nod, turning to Lauri. "The cast is quite the sight for sore eyes. Impeccable bodies, dreamy faces. I don't know who I'd prefer for a night; Chris Evans or Chris Hemsworth. Hmm.."

“For a night?” Lauri sensed the implication, blushing.

A squint of suspicion crossed Cory’s face. So Rosy thought she’d swoon over the actors? Well it wasn’t as if Twilight didn’t have a thing or two for him to comment on, “Mhm, well, I’d say Jessica Alba is who I would pick.” He shrugged, “Though, between Kristen Stewart and Alice Greene, I guess I could go with either.”

Hazel’s eyes bounced between them, then up at Oliver, then back, “Parlez-vous de sexe?” Is that a thing people did; choose actors and characters they’d sleep with while watching? Well, since they were on the subject, Lauri wanted to be a part of the group activity too, “Well, I guess if— if I had to choose, I would go with Orlando Bloom as Will Turner or Johnny Depp as Jacksparrow.”

The corners of Rosalie's lips perked for a second, amused at his attempt to turn the tables. "Kristen Stewart is a horrible choice, but I could go for Alice Greene," she agreed with Cory, meeting his eyes with a sparkle of mischief. "But if you want us to go spend 3 hours looking at Thor and Captain America shirtless, I will not say no, my love."

Oliver had been following along for the most part, until Lauri put in her two cents. "Wait, are we watching Pirates of the Caribbean?" Yes, now he was lost, though determined to continue the conversation. "I would have to agree that Bloom is best as Will Turner. His acting was well committed as Legolas, but I just wasn't a fan of that blonde wig."

“Oh, non, my Tersor, we mean to decide between Avengers and Twilight. I just haven’t seen those Marvel actors in those movies; I haven’t seen any Marvel movies actually. Not that I can think of anyway,” Lauri informed him, “And the wig for Legolas was not quite as natural as it could have been, Je suis d'accord.”

The Cromwell couple weren’t done squaring up, “Well, I for one wouldn’t mind discussing Twilight world lore with Oliver, if we watch that series first. Like how Forks is sunny enough to expose the vampires for what they are, so, I suppose it wouldn’t be a waste.” Cory shrugged casually. If Rosy was going to threaten fawning over hot guys the entire Avengers movie, then he was going to gripe about plot flaws for Twilight.

Seeing the tension, Lauri hesitantly raised a hand, “Eh, why don’t we do both on one night? We’ll just start earlier in the day.” And perhaps neither Cory nor Rosy would tease the other during the movie of their preference.

"Ahh," Oliver said though he still didn't fully understand what was happening. He was pretty sure that Cory wanted to watch Avengers...though now he seemed to be in favor of Twilight? At this point he didn't care either way, more amused by the other two.

"Oh, we are going to talk about world lore?" Rosy perked a brow at her dear fiance, ready to provide all the schooling he would possibly want. "Why don't you explain to me why Nebula didn't die when she shot her historical self? They were on the same timeline and somehow she's completely fine? Or why is it Ant-Man seemed to be able to change his size constantly when there's a very finite supply of Pym Particles, as explained multiple times." She couldn't say she was big on comic books, but there was an interest when it came to science in the series!

“Those have nuanced, push and pull, logical reasons for their setting. Edward literally is standing out on a sunny day and there are NO sparkles. That’s blatant inconsistency,” Cory pointed out crossing his arms, “Also, again, I ask you— why haven’t these vampires taken over the world by now? The technology and reduced population of the world back thousands of years ago should have been no problem.”

Lauri attempted again, this time feeling a sense of unease, “S'il vous plaît, nous n'avons pas besoin de discuter. We can do both, oui? No chatting during the movies, just watching….”

Oliver draped an arm around Lauri as a form of reassurance. He didn't expect this to be anything brutal between the two of them, more of a squabble for who was going to be wrong and who got to watch their movie. "Ils seront bientôt finis, mon Agneau."

Leaning slightly into Oliver, Lauri decided to trust him. The sense of comfort he gave her helped ease her beating heart. She was still new. Perhaps this was simply expected, normal behavior. Nothing to worry about.

"I'm not going to speak for a long-living reign of powerful vampires, but maybe they just didn't feel the need to," Rosy huffed, matching his pose with her arms over her chest. "Forks is overcast the majority of the time and if there's clouds it doesn't matter if the sun is up - it has to be direct light. You'd know that if you'd read the books with me."

“There’s more than just that, by the way. That’s just the tip of the iceberg. For one, exactly who in that series is an admirable person?” Cory wagged a finger, “Avengers has complex, three-dimensional characters. Bella is a one-note, shallow, vapid, Mary-Sue. We’re told she is kind but we rarely see evidence of it. Edward is an overbearing, creepy man who stares at Bella when she’s asleep, and then breaks her car so she is forced to stay put. Try pulling that off if he looked over a century old. Also, Bella doesn’t say a single word or try to do anything to stop those Italian vampires from eating a whole bunch of innocent people. Bella is sacrificing morality for her lover boy, she slips into a coma when he leaves, and she nearly kills herself to see a glimpse of a figment of him. Not one character is admirable.”

Lauri tilted her head, seeing his point with some of it, but she had to say, “Eh bien, attendez, Jasper is a good man. He is complex too. There is a struggle of who he wants to be and the obstacle that vampirism has become for him to be that man,” Before Cory could point out the other characters, Lauri said, “While I can agree Edward and Bella are a wish-fulfillment for the author, that is not so for all of them, it is no less entertaining if you take it with a grain of salt. Avengers may be a wonderful movie, but I think we can agree perfectly gifted men and women with powers is subject to the same scrutiny you, rightfully, give the vampires.” Sure, let’s give Cory his point on Pym and whatever, but then what about the others, and why haven’t they taken over Earth thousands of years go.

“Well…” Cory’s determined grin flopped to the side, “Okay, but..”

"Cory, est-ce vraiment si horrible? Can you not think of one movie you enjoy that is just as flawed and does not demand too much of your lover?” Lauri posed gently.

“Uh…” Cory thought of a couple of them.

Andriy was certainly right about one thing. Lauri was a clever girl; that or she was just getting infinitely gifted when it came to simmering out arguments. Rosy lowered her stance, though she wasn't about to miss this opportunity. "So no movie is perfect and we should just take it as entertainment," she grinned up at him, coming a step closer to give him a kiss to both end the disagreement and casually add, "And that means we can start with Twilight."

Sighing deeply, and admittedly feeling a calm with that kiss, Cory gave Oliver a look that said he had been defeated. Both women together took him out. Putting his arm around his pregnant lady love, Cory said, “Okay, fine. Twilight first.”

Lauri brightened, "Oh, délicieux! How about tomorrow night in the theatre with the beds?”

Cory supposed it would give him time to mentally prepare, “Alright…” It didn’t hurt that the room she chose meant he could cuddle with Rosalie as they watched. If anything, he could always drop his eyes to her when he got bored.

Rosy decided she would have to treasure this victory for the everyone. She was pleased she wouldn't need to pull out the big guns; those would have to be used sparingly to ensure they didn't lose their effectiveness. "I think it sounds perfect," she said, leaning into Cory as the Alaric appeared, much to her disapproval.

“Did I hear the word ‘beds’, my Little Lamb?” Alaric mused, choosing this time to come up once the couples had settled their disagreements. In truth, he had heard the whole ordeal. It just happened that he couldn’t pass up a prod at the Lion by addressing the furniture people sleep on, and upon which other, more intimate, activities occur.

Oliver's eyes narrowed and civility was once again losing out as he spoke sharply. "No your ears did not fail you, Alaric. A miracle at your age I'm sure," he said as he secured an arm about Lauri, feeling it was necessary with how close he had come. "And I'm certain that my Lamb will more than enjoy her evening with me at her side."

Oh, testy. A shot at Alaric’s age. Could the Silver Fox have tread a little closer to the Lion than expected? A quick evaluation told Alaric he may have at least a paw length or two left of space He could have mentioned he was quite the fine wine and years had only made him better, but he wondered if that wasn’t the right button to press. Confidence bloomed, “Well I should be remiss if I didn’t point out my Little Lamb has two sides and those beds accommodate three, I believe,” Alaric smiled charmingly and winked at them, “Reminds me of a little tryst between a Fox, a Tigress, and a certain Lion.”

Oliver's cheeks flushed though he wasn't about to let the best be had of him, nor would his past be kept to define him. "A final tryst for that Lion," he firmly argued, stern maw set in place, "And regardless her number of sides or size of a bed, I can assure you there is no room to accommodate yourself."

Rosalie could sense things were getting heated and didn't want them growing uncomfortable for anyone. "Unfortunately it is a more private ordeal, Alaric. However I'm sure you'll find plenty happy to fill the bed space you speak of if you'll venture toward the population that isn't otherwise already claimed."

“Hmm, perhaps you’re right, Rosy Posy,” Alric admitted, seeing that his luck may have all but run out, and not for any visible reason to evoke such a color to the Lion’s mane. The Little Lamb had not made a single move to entertain Alaric’s verbal banter. A sign that even she did not find his padding so close amusing, specifically in regards to his last comment. The Silver Fox knew the Lion didn’t want to share. Though Alaric didn’t yet know how serious the situation was, he listened to his instincts about that end and decided he wouldn’t push that part. In light of that, Alaric feigned disappointment, “Well, can I at least expect to be on friendly terms with my Little Lamb?” He addressed her Lion, seeing as he had been the target of the Silver Fox’s teasing.

Cory’s arm hadn't left Rosalie. She felt him squeeze her gently when Alaric used the pet name again. He wasn’t a body-language expert like his brother, but he knew when a guy wasn’t enthusiastic about another man fondly calling his woman one of his preferred terms of endearment. At this point he wasn’t sure he’d like Alaric calling Rosalie ‘Rosy Posy’.

It was hard for Oliver to ignore his instincts to simply banish the Fox from his Pride. He knew enough of Lauri's past to recognize the last thing she needed was another person to swoop in and try to control her. Refusing to stand down, he rubbed his hand lightly along her arm. "I won't stop you from speaking to Lauri," he said though he wished he could say he had the reign against the other man. "That's a choice that is hers to make, and I respect. A Lion to protect; never control."

Lauri couldn’t express what it meant to her to know Oliver hadn’t made that decision for her. It became a habit to expect it from people, and perhaps this was why she hadn’t chimed in with her opinion, but hearing him say so and knowing he meant it sincerely, she couldn’t help but beam. Her hand that held him around his waist tenderly gripped him in a brief show of her appreciation. She looked at Alaric, “Oui, friends.” And only friends, forever and always. Lauri shared Oliver’s sentiments and couldn't be happier to know he had no intention of adding anyone to their bed.

Rosy cast an eye up at Cory, glad to see that he was just as displeased with the situation as she was. Resting her arm on his, she hoped it was enough of a sign that they needed to end this before it got worse.

Cory had to agree. The Silver Fox might find himself Too Clever for his own good. Being in a castle in Winter might have contributed to the antsy behavior of many of the people doweling within its walls. They didn’t need animosity between the people of Avostoska no matter how fun it might be for Alaric to play with them. Cory said, “Well you have your answer, Alaric. I’m sure your friendship will be fine.”

Alaric sensed he had just avoided a clawing. Smiling, he bowed, “I’m grateful for the opportunity to keep your company. May the four of you have a good day. Perhaps I will see you all again for meal times.” He kept an amused expression as he made his way off. Though he wouldn’t tease romancing anymore Alaric did find it amusing to use her pet name still. Having not been barred thus far.

Once the Silver Fox had left Cory exhaled, “Well now, Oliver, you have the patience of a Saint. I couldn’t stand that for this long. Brilliantly handled, I’d say,” Cory nodded, “First time someone stepped up to me in regard to Rosalie, the man and I had a duel.”

Misty grey eyes didn't stray from Alaric's retreating form until he felt safe they wouldn't experience anymore intrusions. Clearing his throat, he turned to Cory, accepting the compliment with a chuckle and perked brow. "A duel you say?" Somehow he didn't know how well that would go down with the Master of the Castle.

"He did," Rosy lit up at the fond memory that was just the first step in the journey that led to where they were then. "At last years ball while Cory was being fawned over by every single woman I acquired the unwanted attention of Tristan De Lancre. Persistent and refused to take no for an answer when it came to dancing."

“De Lancre. I have heard of them. That family had called to request a meeting between Tristan and I, but my Aunt Colette refused,” Probably for the better, it seemed.

“Well good, because he was belligerent and a bad shot anyway. Got my arm.”

“Oh, mon Dieu, you got shot?” Lauri blinked.

“Well, yes, but it was because he cheated,” Cory briefly explained the story as the couple made their own exit, naturally falling into step with each other. His tale received due applause for his win. Cory talked about the ‘gold’ and ‘silver’ of the color splattered on them before he realized the shocked face Lauri made had been her misunderstanding which tool they used. Paintballs, not lead bullets. The tale did not lose its splendor though.

Lauri turned her hazel eyes up at Oliver with smile, “Another lovers story like that of a novel, mon Tresor,” Annabelle and Yonten were one such couple too. She looked back at Rosy and Cory, “Maybe one day a movie will be made of you two.”

Oliver smiled down at his gentle Lamb, nodding though he leaned in close. "Notre histoire est toujours ma préférée," he said with no apologies for a clear bias in his choice. Lauri brightened. She nodded and murmured she agreed, giving him a kiss to his cheek.

“Just no sparkles,” Cory chuckled, giving Rosy a kiss to her crown.

“Oh mon non, glitter is terrible to get out!” Lauri covered her mouth for a giggle, “I know, I’ve tried.”

"I'm fine without sparkles," Rosalie said, though there was an unspoken 'for now'. Who knew what the future might bring that may require an appropriate amount of glitter to fit into character? Why only Fate, of course.

Across the room, Annabelle stretched after standing, rolling her shoulders. "Gonna have to see if you still got it after sitting around the castle so long," she smirked at Yonten, knowing full well they'd both no doubt be fine. They were a fit, dangerous couple that wouldn't be a force to trifle with.

“I tangle with you, I should be fine, chica” Yonten teased with a grin. If Annabelle wasn’t a force to be reckoned with, then he didn’t know who was! A night with her could rightfully be considered daily practice. One of the reasons why he had forgone his usual routine.

A light cackle of amusement as she fell into step beside him, nodding. "That's true. I like to think it's all just fine tuning reflexes," she said with a wiggle of her brows. Oh was she happy they were back to their normal; even if it was more than some people around them might have wanted to hear.

“I’ll fine tune your reflexes, chica,” Yonten gave her butt a smack. He too was glad they had gone back to their old grove. The past few days felt like a bad dream. A faded pain that he never wanted to revisit again. Today felt like the first of many. And he was eager to see what life had in store for them. The pending mage hunt factored in as a good test for their compatibility.

"Don't go saying things like that or I'm going to hold you to them, Bunny Boy. In fact..." Annabelle casually changed their pathing toward the holodeck section of the castle. The servants had best have enjoyed their time off, because the two of them were overdue for a virtual round of the power game.

~ooo~​

Sun shined through the glass panes of the botanical garden. The warmth melted the clinging ice. Wilting greenery smoothed and filled as the life-giving rays replenished them. Though snowflakes drifted in here and there the day did not disappoint for anyone interested in a stroll around the castle grounds. Between Oliver, his work, and the other people of the castle, Lauri stole moments to walk the pathways that now became familiar to her.

It happened that Oliver needed his time for business before the meet in the Great Common. Lauri decided she would visit with Andriy after dropping by a few critter friends. Along the way Lauri came across Lady Bugs, butterflies, and caterpillars, which were the commonly pleasing sort of creatures people generally could handle being around. But for Lauri, she had no qualms about beetles, bees, or even spiders crawling over her hands. Their natures tended to be misjudged. Lauri found they rarely had malicious intent, if ever; bound by the confines of their design. What can a frightened creature do except defend itself? Lauri came across many animals safeguarding their being who merely needed reassurance that she offered peace. While the Lamb had no explanation, she found she had an understanding with creatures.

And yet, the Little Lamb hunted. Lauri was under no delusions about the circle of life. The fox ate the hen, the hen pecked the bug, and the bug nibbled the plant. Lauri knew nature had an order. She respected it. However, not everyone agreed and Lauri could help but feel sorrow. Hunting for sport without intent to honor the life taken disappointed her. Hunting without regard to innocence did not please her gentle spirit. The coming hunt would no doubt strain that voice inside her head that demanded justification for her willing actions.

Lauri struggled against her years of conditioning with the few lessons still remembered from Christine. It happened that her stroll turned into aimless wandering. Her eyes saw, but did not see. She knew and did not understand where her feet took her. Her mind had become consumed with thoughts over the reality that she would be asked to kill again without trial and jury for the target. It took a moment to realize she had meandered far from the gardens. As Fate would have it, she crossed paths with a blue haired creature Lauri knew had every ill intent and would not have accepted peace if it had been offered on a silver tray.

Trudy chose her path out of the castle carefully. The jet waiting for her had one access point for the casual guests. It wouldn’t be hard for Trudy to come across Joao, or Alaric, or Yonten and Annabelle near the end of the route to the airstrip. It happened that she managed to avoid them until she reached the final exit. The moment between meeting Lauri’s eyes and passing through the threshold could not have been longer than a minute. In those sixty seconds Trudy conveyed deep hatred such that Lauri stopped in her tracks like a deer caught in headlights. A few steps later released the sudden tension once Trudy’s figure vanished into the cold mist towards the jet taking her away in her shame.

A shiver ran up Lauri’s spine. The sheer malice in Trudy’s glance took a while to walk off. Lauri wouldn’t have stayed standing their for another blink, even if it meant Cory and Oliver would sparkle up for her and Rosalie.

Thinking of her beloved ones calmed her heart and her head. Lauri had been away for some time. They had to be gathering in the Great Common by now. Along the way she met with Joao and. Andriy. They fell into friendly conversation until the three entered the Great Room. A large, yet comfortable common area meant for socialization and entertainment outside of mealtime. Lauri still enjoyed looking over at the window where she and Andriy had challenged each other. Though none of that could compare to the delight she had in seeing her Lion! Lauri came to his side just glowing with contentment. She paid no mind, nor did she notice, that Alaric had said hello. Hazel eyes were all but lost into grey mist.

Across the room Yonten came in with his arm draped over Annabelle’s shoulder. They walked in sync as if they had spent years learning the other’s gait. It amused Lauri to think they could do with some theme music and a slo-mo camera. They looked like they knew they had flare. Then came Rosalie and Cory. As sweet as can be! The adorable couple looked every bit the budding family they were, what with Cory’s arm around Rosy and her baby bump poking out. Following them came aged whiskey. Wesley’s hand gently rested against the low of Inara’s back. A relief for her. It felt nice to have that pressure. She would have done it herself, except she liked to feel him touch her. Inara tended to lean towards physical touch as her long language when pregnant. Wesley didn't mind at all. Unlike Inara, his first love language happened to be physical touch. It didn’t take long for Ellie and Everest to come thereafter. The grumpy old couple put a smile on her face as always.

Talk amongst the guests quieted once Wesley got their attention, “Welcome, one and all, the gender reveal,” he began with confidence. It had been discussed that the parentage would be saved for later. For now, the bet would be honored first, “For those who need a refresher, I will reiterate the conditions of the bet: losers get waxed, who are men; women must wear beards. This is a list of who bet on which gender,” Wesley showed them the notes, “Are we still agreed?” After confirmation Wesley sighed, “We’re expecting a girl.”
 
The announcement from Wesley was met with mixes responses. Ellie beamed confidence that she had, in fact, been right for once. Rosy as well wanted to believe that she was getting good at expecting these things. Less invested, Annabelle leaned back on one of the loungers with interest, letting her crossed ankles rest on Yontens knees.

Everest was undoubtedly the sorest loser of the bunch. "Wes, what the hell man," he shifted away from Ellie's triumphant grin. "Are you sure? There was some sort of a mistake maybe. You told me you knew and it influenced my bet, man!"

Raising his hands for peace, Wesley said, "Now wait a minute, I know I had confidence, but I'm not perfect, I admit it, and-- apparently-- Fate is a fickle mistress," he added with a sigh, "And yes, Molly confirmed it. A test confirmed it. We're having a girl."

"Oh quit your bitchin an get ready for some waxin, babe," Ellie said with a sadistic purr, folding her arms behind her head.

Andriy accepted his date, head down and moving towards the gathering of those that were wrong. He wasn't too concerned with he punishment though; how bad could a little wax hurt? "Konhrat, beautiful girl," he nodded.

On the other hand, their mountain of a man was not as calm, his face set in a frown. "Wesley, what hell?" He grumbled, though he wouldn't be a bad sport about it. "Tell swimmers to do job."

Wesley couldn't have been scolded with a better chide. He sighed aggressively and felt his wife's chuckling without her making a sound. They had agreed to wait on the parentage reveal, to allow them all the joy of winning their bet, so he kept his mouth shut. But! Oh did he want to point out that a certain Lion had, in fact, tripped him up, and his swimmers had been beat to the punch by British soldiers.

A quick glance at Inara told him she couldn't be more amused. That small, tiny smirk-- those perked brows! Wesley stifled his own smile and gave her a playful squint.

Lauri, who hadn't been privy to the bet, got filled-in on what was to come. She hid her giggling the best she could.

Cory threw a finger, "HAH! Yeah! Being contrary worked out for me this time." Triumphant, he happily hummed and bounced his leg where he sat next to his lady love.

"Phew, I dodged that bullet," Alaric chuckled.

Oliver had to admit he felt a little guilty in this scenario, but at the same time no one made them pick boy! He thought it was simply obvious from how Inara had been during the time at the Hunter Ball before the bets were placed. For now he'd enjoy a silent victory - well not so silent. Everest wasn't going to go down quietly at all.

" This is some bullshit," he murmured, though he would never full back out of their agreement. "Now who is my kid going to play with? You've got a girl, Cory's got a girl. I don't want my son to be raised around a bunch of girls."

"Oh? And what is wrong with being raised around girls, dear?" Ellies toes tapped the ground expectantly while Everest was suddenly quite interested in literally anything else.

Annabelle shared her sister's disapproving perked brows. "If you want to keep it up I'm sure we can come up with a second waxing."

"Girls are great!" Joao quickly offered, not excited to do this once, much less twice.


Inara joined Ellie and the other women with a look of her own to Everest, though she didn't feel the need to speak.

"Believe me, I am not happy about being incorrect," Wesley placed a hand on his heart and spoke with the utmost sincerity. The kind of tone that put into question any other time he had urged his honesty. It pained him greatly to be wrong, "It's time to put our integrity to the test, my fellow men. There will come a day when we look back and point to our wives and say 'I was there, I did my due. I followed through with the promise I made.' What's done is done. The spa awaits us."

"Not me," Alaric got up from his seat, "I think I shall enjoy the holodeck. Yonten and Annabelle have made me curious of its potential. Well now, see you are later. And a little less hairy." The Silver Fox chuckled as he set off.

"Integrity my ass, I'm never forgiving you for this," the gunslinger scowled. Apparently facing a coven of lethal mages wasn't a problem, but going up against a waxing was not going to go down well. "No more bets after this. I'm officially done with bets."

Ellie snorted in disagreement, starting to wiggle her way slowly up off couch. "I'm coming with. I want to see you turn into quibbling baby with that first wax strip."

"You're a horrible wife," Everest grunted.

"I'm your horrible wife," she beamed. "So you better get used to it, Everest Fucking Crosse."

"Oh it won't be so bad..." Wesley attempted to comfort himself.

"Oh, it will be. Trust me, I know." Inara spent years of consistent waxing since she turned thirteen, until she learned about zapping hair away.

Nodding, Lauri said, "Oui, it is not pleasant." She had waxed everything, as per 'Hot Tips' for her night with Oliver. Smooth as silk after, but positively painful during! Yet, she had to admit to herself, she probably would keep it up. Oliver or not, it felt nice not to have hair rubbing against clothes.

"Have you looked into electrode hair removal?" Inara asked as she got up. There was no way she was missing the sight of watching her husband wince from a wax.

"Non, I have not." Lauri shook her head.

"Check it out, you'll be thankful for it. Maybe we can add that to our trip for Texas," Inara took Wesley's arm to guide him to the spa. After all his words, he still had yet to take a step to it.

Lauri drew up a smile. Had she been invited just now? It seemed so, "Oui, that sounds amazing. Thank you."

Wesley said, "We should take this time to discuss where in the trip we--" Inara pushed him along,"--Alright, alright, I'm going."

Cory hummed happily to the men, "Enjoy!"

Ellie was also using visible force to get Mister Big and Bad to unplant his heels and get moving. "The sooner you go, the sooner it'll be over with."

"Or we just don't go and then it's over with an-" his attempts to argue fell short as his headstrong phoenix yanked him along after Wes and Inara. Behind them Andriy silently fell in step, amused by how quickly a big man crumbled! At his side Joao all but looked like a man making his way to an execution. It seemed like the bigger they were the harder they fell indeed.

Annabelle nodded toward the disappearing procession. "Want to go watch Everest and Wesley cry?" she offered to Yonten as if it were a great date idea.

Yonten got up at Annabelle's words, "This is my moment, chica," he grinned, offering her his hand, "I seen Wes go through pain, but I never seen my homie get waxed. This will be fun!"

"Better enjoy it while we can," she said as they headed off down the halls toward the spa. "Pretty sure after this you're not going to see any more bets on baby genders; at least not with waxing on the table."

“True dat,” Yonten strode down the hallways with purpose. Ahead of him he could see Wesley’s steps stiffen on his way to server is sentence. The Tibetan man chuckled.

The arrivals to the spa were met with beds ready to receive the men. Wesley knew all too well that Inara would want to savor this moment. Though the option to close off peeking eyes was available, he knew he wouldn’t be using the curtains. Each stall had a professional standing by at the ready. They could smell the musky scent of the wax get stronger the closer they came.

Yonten stood with Annabelle right where he could view everyone who didn’t pull a curtain for privacy. Their faces would forever be kept in his mind on days he needed a little something to get through the day. He may or may not have readied his phone for a close up of Wesley’s inevitable expression of pain. Though he didn’t think Wes would cry, he hoped.

“Ahem, well, it appears we have made it this far. I think we should all be happy to know—“ Yank! Wesley inhaled when his wife pulled down his pants abruptly. Tigress paws turned Wes around so his rear pressed against the mattress. “—oop!” Wesley fell back against Inara’s shove. He had to chuckle at her rightful suspicion that he was stalling again. Though it was touched with nervousness at how eager she was being! “I can’t say I’m not enjoying this a little bit.” Despite being pushed into going ahead before he was quite ready.

“Shut up,” Inara smiled. Her deft hands slid down his briefs. If Wesley wasn’t apprehensive he may have had to use that curtain after all. As it was, his manhood did his best to tuck. Little use, seeing that Wesley’s pride over his rig didn’t disappoint. Inara had seen it enough by now not to give one glance. Her amber eyes were on his coffee ones. She stepped back to admire her work. Wesley lay at the ready. Inara gestured to the beautician, “Begin.” She stood at Wesley’s side to watch the show up close.

Timid Andriy was happy to see there was an option for privacy, opting to close off his stall from prying eyes with the curtain before dropping his drawers. Unlike some of the more bold members of their entourage, he wasn't thrilled at the idea of an audience to himself at half mast. He was bracing himself for the first wave of pain as everyone had said it would be. Warm wax was expertly applied, and if he was being honest he would say it was relaxing! The technician counted him down to the first RIIIPP of a strip being tugged away. While he might have jumped and inhaled sharply, the Ukrainian had to say that it wasn't that bad at all. In fact...he might have even gone so far as to say he liked it.

A second curtain was also shut, Joao barely fitting the length of the bed as he prepared himself for death. The faint murmurings of a prayer in Portuguese could be heard, although the moment the first strip was moved there was nothing faint about it. "MEU DEUS! Você mulher má! Você está tentando me matar?! Amaldiçoe você e sua família por toda a eternidade!" The technician, though getting quite the earful had been under strict instructions to continue her work, no matter what was said and so she began layering more wax with an amused look on her face.

Like a reluctant dog tricked into a vet visit instead of a real walk, Everest forwent his dignity in that moment. "Baby, baby," he worked on a plea with his wife. "Let's be honest, do you really want this to happen? What if something happens? What if," he lowered his voice, "He gets hurt and doesn't work? You wouldn't want that, would you?"

Ellie's eyes widened at the thought, stepping close to him. "What? Do..do you think that could happen?" The terror at losing one of her favorite pieces of him drew her close to his chest.

Gold was struck! Wrapping his arms loosely about her, he nodded solemnly. "It's possible. One wrong move and he could be lost to us both forever. Can you imagine?"

"I do like him, quite a lot," Ellie admitted, fingers drifting down his chest to the member in question. A sly grin spread across her lip, wiggling her brows up at him. "We could forget about this bet and head back upstairs? Would you like that?"

A sharp turn from pain to pleasure? "You know I would, babe," Everest grinned, stooping to run his lips along her neck. "We could go play a game of peek-a-b- Ahhh!" A sudden weight to his chest had him spilling backwards on the bed while nimble fingers had already undone his pants and tugged everything down in one motion.

"That smooth tongue isn't getting you out of this one, Crosse," she informed him, nodding at the technician. "Wax him."

"BETRAYED BY MY OWN WIFE!" the cry of anguish was stifled as a delighted Ellie perched herself on his chest, enjoying the aerial view while the curtain remained open for Annabelle and Yonten to observe.

"Hmm, maybe it's a family trait," Anna remarked with a smirk, enjoying this all.

The initial ripping off of Wesley drew forth sharp inhales through clenched teeth. But they hadn’t caused him the kind of discomfort Inara believed him due. Wesley kept his smoldering coffee eyes on his wife; intent to make the best of this. It seemed the quick movements of his beautician made for a generally painless pull. Inara noticed. She padded over to the woman attending her husband. Wesley watched curiously as Inara took up the tools of the trade with an evil smirk over her mouth. Clearing his throat, Wes asked, “My Love, what are you doing?”

“She can’t have all the fun,” Inara scooped a glob of warm wax, “Don’t worry, I know what I’m doing, my Fox,” the glide of goo over his tender areas tensed his body in anticipation of what she planned to do.

“You haven’t done this in quite a while,” Wesley pointed out, eyeing her hand getting ready. His cheeks flushed with a sense of dread.

“Mm, true. I guess I’ll need to practice a bit on you,” Inara’s hand yanked the strip.

“FUCK!” Wesley grimaced, “Oh you little minx, you did that on purpose.”

“Maybe,” Inara shrugged as she readied the next, “But you were enjoying this a little too much. Now Yonten has a few good pictures he can take of you—RIIIP—Mmm, yes, let me hear you beg.” Inara purred, her twin suns shinning at the sharp voice of her lover.

Storms ahead if that family trait of betrayal came into the mix between Yonten and Annabelle. The Tibetan man had little patience for the kind of play Ellie had with Everest. Every couple had to feel out their balance. Yonten was happy to find that out with his ruby. That aside, Yonten whipped out his phone to catch a snap between Everest and Wesley, sneaking around the curtain with his hand alone to get stills of Joao’s face, but found no particular expression of fear and pain on Andriy that he would have liked! The young Ukrainian man faired well, it seemed.

Everest's cries of protest could be heard for several minutes, even when Ellie had climbed off her husband and stood at his side. Someone might catch a couple streaks of moisture down his cheek, though he'd have quickly said it was dust or something if anyone dared comment on it. "We are not having sex after this. Not for at least a month!"

"Keep telling yourself that, baby," Ellie said as she pat the top of his hands. She knew him all too well and also trusted that her man would be able to recover from this in not time.

With the least amount of protesting Andriy was easily the first one finished. Redressing and feeling like he could go for a shower, he emerged from his sectioned off bed and moved to join Annabelle and Yonten. "Eh, was not so bad," he shrugged it off while at the same time Joao could still be heard shouting at his technician.

"Eu disse pare! Então me ajude, eu vou assombrá-lo e tomar seu cabelo como vingança!"

After several hair-covered strips were tossed away, Everest thought he could relax. His poor, bald member was unscathed, though the area around bright red. "If I didn't love you, I would hate you woman," he panted, sitting up and reaching for his pants.

"Oh no, my love," Ellie smirked, tugging them back down to his ankles. "You forgot the bet; it's everything. Legs, chest, and those pits."

The look of betrayal returned once more. "You witch..."

"I'm not a witch, I'm your wife," she purred, motioning for the torture to continue.

Inara chuckled at the Princess Bride reference. Wesley would have if he wasn't focusing on commanding his body to cease feeling pain. Several strips later the Fox lay panting. Inara washed her hands of any residue. Then she pulled grabbed the edge of the curtain.

This alerted Wesley, "Wh-what are you up to now, my Love?" He asked warily.

"You'll see," Inara smiled at his nervous hum. She had the beautician leave before she veiled them.

Wesley's fears faded away when Inara got a salve out to help ease the sting and start the healing process. A nice, cool tingle replaced the pain from before.

"Uhh, heh, I think it's time for me to go, chica" Yonten chuckled, stowing his phone. Wesley's voice had gone from sharp agonizing yelps to sighing, breathy moans. Yonten rather not stay to find out if Inara gave her husband a happy ending.

Realizing just what was likely happening behind that curtain, Annabelle wasn't about to disagree with him. They might have been their own form of freaky, but this wasn't it. Although she wouldn't deny she was pretty pleased with his decision, seeing as he'd previously been chasing after Inara for promises of her hand once Wesley died, this was a pleasant change. Taking a hold of Yonten's hand, she went to leave the spa area.

Andriy looked between the curtained couple and the one walking off, before a look of realization hit him. "Oh! The sex," he nodded in understanding, one final curious glance shooting at the curtain before he hurried to catch up with the other two.

Joao had finally finished up his waxing, and while laying still to check if his soul was still in tact, he overheard peculiar sounds from outside the curtain. What?! "Não, não, eu quero o que ele tem!"What was this nonsense? He was getting tortured and not even treated the same? Tenderly he dressed himself, leaving slowly with a hobble and glare to the beautician who seemed pleased with herself. On top of the pain now he was even more cold!

Everest's cries had died down as the waxing left his netherbits, though he wasn't going to stop playing a pity card. The legs were nothing in comparison to what they'd started with, only wincing and inhaling with each rip. "You're a sadist," he murmured to his wife between strip.

"A bit, " Ellie agreed, nodding to the curtain behind her. "But you'd best be glad I'm not Inara." He wouldn't be getting the same treatment as Wesley, but she did offer kisses of encouragement between each stripe of hair being pulled off his chest.

Once the torment and reward for good behavior finished, Inara helped her husband up from the bed. A towel kept Wes decent. The young Fox pulled aside the curtain feeling a cascade of emotions from offense to pleasure, "No more bets for a while," he sighed as he put his arm around his lover's shoulders, "At least not with waxing as a consequence."

"I don't know, I think I enjoyed that," Inara grinned up at him.

Wesley shook his head and managed a weak smile, "Oh you'll be the death of me. I should have married Everest."

Chuckling, Inara said, "Too late!"

The couple came around to their best friends in the whole world, "Hey you two, we're going to take it slow until dinner."

"Ev. You, me. North office tomorrow after breakfast. Let's see what we can plan for the hunt," Wesley said, dabbing his brow with a hand towel.

"Slow is good," Everest murmured as he went to redress. He quickly found that it was far too sensitive for tight clothing quite yet. Like Wesley, he settled for a towel, having his clothes sent to laundry. "Sounds good to me. If I start walking now I should make it there in time."

"Oh you big baby," Ellie spoffed, watching as he moved ever so carefully do he wouldn't jar his gems. "I suppose I should take him to our room and let him ice it a bit."

"Yeah, I think my Fox here needs to recuperate in his den for the evening. We willing probably have dinner in our room," Inara said, guiding her lover out of the spa, ."See you two tomorrow."

~oOo~​

While it might have been an amusing sight, Lauri's decision to stay behind made up Oliver's choice to do the same. "We don't really think they'll cry..will they?"

Lauri reflected on that, "Je ne sais pas. I hadn't cried," she offered her own experience. Maybe the men would be the same.

Rosalie, experienced in the art of hair removal nodded quickly. "Oh yeah. First time, definitely will cry. Men also seem to have a lower pain threshold then women. Good thing for you we're the ones who go through childbirth or we might be in trouble as a species."

"Technically pain receptors dull when women give birth, so it's not so much your threshold of pain is higher, but that your body decides to turn off your--" Cory slowed down as he realized it wasn't worth the pain he could be dealt, if Rosalie decided this was back talk. A man had to recognize; he didn't have the ability to dull his ability to feel pain!
A blonde brow perked up at Cory's words, giving him a look that said she dared him to continue onward. After all, in six months it wouldn't be him trying to push a new life into this world. "Is that a theory you'd like to test, Cornelius?"

Oliver, sensing danger for his fellow man attempted to help soften the blow. "I don't think anyone wants to undertell the wonder of bringing new life into this world, now do we?" Careful treading when against pregnancy hormones! "Besides, it's my understanding that even if they help you out in that circumstance that hormones are against you every other chance they have. Increased cortisol levels essentially amplify the pain you're already experiencing during your monthly unpleasantry to make things that much worse." Something the men would have nothing to compare to or try to talk down! That is if Cory kept his trap shut.

“Oh— uh, yeah, I agree,” Cory said quickly. He couldn’t think of anything that he could say at this point that would save him. Thankfully he had a true friend in Oliver. Lauri didn’t help! Girl power appeared to trump long friendships. He also didn’t want to add debts that might be paid in worse ways than watching Twilight. The way the girls talked about glitter had him the slightest bit worried.

Lauri couldn’t help it. She had to agree that, everything considered, pregnancy had a lot of long, enduring moments of pain that, when simulated on men, have proven difficult for them to manage. Even Lauri, who had been ‘fixed’ by her Aunt and Grandmother, still suffered monthly periods. The cramps could be overwhelming on a bad day. Imagining that times a hundred and you had childbirth.

Realizing they had some time alone while the menfolk were down de-haired and anyone else either observing or off on his own, Rosy turned to Cory. "What were you saying earlier? About Molly and Conti?" she asked, hoping that whatever it was could be said before Lauri and Oliver.

Interest perked on Oliver's face at the question. He'd yet to meet the seer and only heard tale of her abilities. While he knew it was for everyone's safety that they had removed her from the equation, he did wonder to what extent she would be kept. The idea of keeping someone captive didn't sit well with him, at least without justification. Robert and Eddard were proven dangerous and their containment was one thing, but what of this near-mage? No one had even said if she had any power besides sight, but he couldn't imagine Wesley just choosing to release her when everything was said and done.

“Oh, right,” Cory was glad for the subject change. He figured it couldn't hurt to talk about it in front of Oliver and Lauri. Word of Molly floated around a lot. Lauri had been told most of the general overview of what had happened. Oliver would simply be filled in as they discussed his thoughts with Rosy, “I was just thinking that we should check on her. Just to see if she’s alright. Molly hasn’t sent a letter even after being moved to her new cell,” Like Rosy, Cory did believe Molly deserved a room, but it wasn’t doing anyone favors to think of her imprisonment as anything other than a jail, “But I don’t want Dr. Conti to know…”

Lauri had to agree. She explained some of the information to Oliver as Cory spoke with Rosy here, pausing to say, "Elle est très grincheuse...She did not like talking,” although Lauri had to admit she came on a bit strong after climbing into the jet doorway like a cat escaping a bath. Their first meeting began with the common hug and kiss she grew up doing, which mortified the doctor into stunned silence, beginning a life long aversion to the Lamb, “Have you found reason to become cautious?” Alluding to Lauri’s comments on the German’s potential heritage.

Cory had to shake his head, “Nothing beyond Molly’s silence and your concern about her. I haven’t gotten much on the doctor. I know she’s worked with leading neurosurgeons, general physicians, and experimented with surgeries.”

"But Molly had been writing me regularly before she grew sick and now nothing. Its' been over two weeks, and it's not like she would have a whole lot of anything else to do," Rosy remarked. "Not even a comment about the new room or meeting with Wesley." It concerned her and made her uneasy.

"In her defense, I don't imagine I'd be horribly talkative in her predicament," Oliver pointed out, though he could season to be wary.

"It's not just that. She's doing something and I don't know what it is," Rosy said, her voice dropping to a low hush as she went on to explain that on the day of the VR visit she had seen Dr. Conti taking Molly's blood. When pressed why it was a simple answer of 'experiments'. "But I've looked all over and I can't find any projects or experiments that are approved and running. It makes me wonder if Wesley even knows what she's doing."

Cory frowned, "That doesn't sound reassuring at all."

Lauri said, "Perhaps Wesley will settle your fears?" She remembered Wesley being pleasant and so far he hadn't disappointed her, "Maybe tomorrow after breakfast, before our double-date?"

"Worth a shot," Rosy shrugged, though there was nothing to say it wouldn't be a matter he wanted to keep that way. "Either way, I agree with Cory. Someone needs to check on her."

Even if he wasn't looking forward to the movie choice, Oliver did like the aspect of a double date considerably. A wonderful first for them with dear friends. Still, he felt as though he'd need to take his Lamb out for a proper date once things had settled down.

Had Lauri known Oliver's thoughts she would have been excited over the idea. As it was her mind wandered thought trails.

It wasn't likely Wesley would allow more than a select group of people to be involved with checking on Molly, though Lauri did have an abundance of curiosity about her. Like Oliver, and unknowingly Cory and Rosy, she didn't feel right about their being dungeons for people. Well-- mages. She had to inwardly correct herself. Although Lauri felt 'innocent until proven guilty' she had to admit she, like the other's had yet to believe these Almaeri users were humans too.

"Then it's settled. Tomorrow after breakfast," Cory gently squeezed Rosy's hand. He knew she had become close to Molly. This had to be hard. It was nice knowing Lauri voiced similar opinions to himself and Rosy. It would help if and when she ever overheard a conversation about the topic. But now he was curious. What did Oliver think? Cory looked over at the British Lion with his Lamb, "Oliver what are your thoughts on trial and jury regarding mages?" It wasn't his place to say what Lauri told them. He left that open for her if she wanted to say so.

Oliver didn't answer immediately, his eyes scanning those around him. This was another topic that hunters tended to have strong feelings about, after all. Most of which were blatantly against it. Deciding he was amongst friends, he offered his opinion with a hand still draped about Laurie. "I believe that there are too many factors to think that killing is the best response in each scenario. While it's true that releasing a mage leaves potential for them to cause harm, killing them could be there worse. If they were in fact, innocent of any bloodshed but their death invokes the wrath of a related mage, well that could have been avoided." Reaching up, he adjusted his glasses much like he tended to do while reading. "We believe we know their kind and capabilities, but we could be wrong. 'There are more things in heaven and earth Horatio, then are dreamt of in your philosophy.' I don't think any one of us have the answer, old boy."

Rosy listened quietly as his views were shared, glad Cory had gently explored. "Then it stands to reason that if we can't know for sure that it shouldn't be in our hands to decide. Or am I understanding you wrong?"

Shifting, Oliver nodded. "If a mage were a man you couldn't simply go about killing them. We have Congress, trials, judges. No one person alone is tasked with determining if another human lives or dies. If they do that they're either a murderer or a vigilante."

Pleased with his answer, Lauri smiled, "I agree with you mon Lion," she took comfort that both Rosy and Cory appeared to have a similar mind too. She rested her head on his shoulder in contentment.

While the jury had yet to pass if mages were men, Cory felt hopeful for the budding friendships at the castle so far. At least in regard to Oliver and Lauri. He hadn't asked Joao or Andriy.

"I respect that logic, Oliver," Cory gave Rosy a look that spoke of his satisfaction. His thumb gently rubbed her hand. There was comfort in his touch, though she did worry that they were few in a large mass to feel this way. It could mean a long period of being uncomfortable until since views were more accepted or at least not frowned upon.

With a hunt on the horizon, the castle guests took the rest of the day for themselves. Many had rest on the mind after they were so brutally attacked, while those who were uninjured found took the chance to wrap up business that was waiting.

~oOo~ Friday, January 18th ~oOo~​

Whether it was a good night sleep or rewards from certain wives, most of the men seemed to be in a better mood the next day at breakfast. Andriy, in fact, seemed completely the same, chatting away and sitting perfectly normal. On the other hand, Joao was perched quite awkwardly on his chair, murmuring colorful language under his breath when he moved too suddenly. As everything was winding up and Everest dramatically rose from his chair to join Wesley in his office, Rosy was quick to nudge Cory, her head pointing in their direction as she stood as well.

Oliver caught the look, now invested, and hoped they'd be able to hear the outcome at their date. Offering his arm to Lauri, he nodded toward the door. "Come, My Lamb. We can go wait for Cory and Rosy in the theater. Unless you'd like to stop for any snacks?" Always a glutton for buttery popcorn, he'd admittedly kept breakfast light on purpose.


The Little Lamb couldn't help but glance at Cory and Rosy's way with interest as well. She did not know it but she shared Oliver's idea; gently explore for information later. Lauri looped her arm with his, discreetly pocketing a napkin stuffed with a scoop of leftovers. Though she didn’t see a Silver Fox had noticed. She looked up at Oliver with a smile that asked a favor, "Oui, des collations seraient bonnes, but may we first visit the gardens?" There were a few sparrows she hoped to treat to some muffin crumbs and a mouse with a hurt foot needed a bite of cheese.

Oliver nodded, more than willing to take a small trip at her request. He'd become accustomed to time spent in the gardens, both on her own and that he accompanied. In his eye there was no harm in feeding a few birds or other small critters. It wasn't as if they'd have a familiar under the nose in Avostoska! "Of course, ma cherie," he agreed, redirecting their path there before they'd have a hand at raiding the pantries.

"Je ne sais pas si je l'ai déjà dit, but I want to say thank you for enjoying this time with me. You and Joao are the only ones who know I have spent time with the animals,” Early in the mornings when they would practice their martial arts, it couldn’t be avoided that a snow martin or a winter crow had come across Lauri’s path. It seemed the Brazilian mountain did not mind. Lauri hesitated to let anyone else learn of her interactions. Trudy had scared her for a moment there. She was sure she would have given a negative report on her to Wesley. Like Oliver, she did not fear any familiars around the castle, “I had to hide it from my Aunt and my Grandmother. They are quite prejudiced against mage hunters, but they share the hatred of mages just the same.”

"I don't see harm as you're being careful," he said as they entered the fabricated hear of the botanical gardens. "Mice and sparrows pale in comparison to any real danger. And," he smiled down her, already hearing the distant rustle of bushes from the critters who were already familiar with the French maid and knew what delights she brought, "Cela vous rend heureux, donc ça me rend heureux."

Smiling, in both relief and joy, Lauri murmured, “Then I am glad, for I wish for your happiness too,” Lauri sensed the reverberation of life within the glass plat palace. It had become second nature by now; white noise. She walked to the center with Oliver without a thought to where her next footfall needed to land. Something told her she would find her feathered friends waiting around the same fountain where a year ago Cory had dueled Tristan De Lancre. Lauri took out her napkin. She dusted herself with banana muffin morsels.

Sparrows sang around them as the happy little birds came to alight on Lauri’s arms and shoulders. They pecked merrily each and every dab off of her sleeves and out of the palm of her hands. While the Little Lamb’s singing voice did not have the power behind it like Willow or even Rosalie-- though she could carry a pleasant tune-- she had the talent of whistling; a reflection of her choice of music. Aunt Colette and Grandma Fleur insisted she learn the violin. She was okay. Her favorite instruments were wind instruments, particularly flutes. These, she mastered.

Above them a thin silver thread descended a large grey spider. The bold arachnid landed in silence on Lauri’s shoulder. The movement of his graceful eight legs caught the eye of the French maiden just as it did the birds and Oliver. The sparrows did not wish for the company of an eight-eyed bug. They fluttered away in that moment. Before anyone could become upset over the insect Lauri allowed the grey critter onto the palm of her hand, "C'est bon, mon Trésor, it is only an orbweaver come to say hello,” Rosy would have recognized it as the one who aimed to drop on her the first night Lauri came to Avostoska, “Look, he is docile.” True to her word, the grey spider sat still in the cradle of her hand, cleaning its face.

Oliver, ever the gentleman, had been prepared to swat away the invading spider when Lauri was quick to stop him. In his experience such a visit would usually be met with screams and swats, but his gentle Lamb was completely unphased. "You continue to surprise me, ma chérie," he chuckled, though he personally wasn't ready to hold out his hand as calmly as she did. "It appears everyone and everything only want to be around the fairest maiden of them all."

There was no room for self doubt and insecurities when her Lion spoke so sweetly. Thoughts of her absent mother and her overbearing female authority figures were banished by his misty grey eyes. Blushing from the compliment, Lauri nearly hid behind her spider, "Oh mon Trésor, my cheeks will become sore from smiling!” she walked with him to the edge where she let the orbweaver crawl onto a thin branch. Then she turned to take Oliver’s hand to guide him to where a hovel of a nest behind the lee of a stone. Leaves and fluff of threads and fur were pulled aside to reveal a small mouse tucked in for winter. A tiny wrap of cotton held a piece of toothpick secure to its wounded foot to keep it straight while it healed. Lauri took out the bite of cheese that counted as a feast for the mouse and from her other pocket she pulled out a vial of spring water. A small plastic bottle cap next to the mouse all but ran dry. Three drops later and the critter would be set for the day. Lauri, who had crouched down, eased onto her legs and beckoned Oliver to come and see, “Stroke his head. It is so soft. Don’t worry, he is sweet. Like my Lion.”

8oRFqrZ.jpg


Trusting her completely, Oliver bent down to investigate the small creature that was in her care. "Why hello little sir," he murmured, just his index finger and lightly rubbing the top of the cornmeal colored mouse head. Little beady eyes peered up at him while his whiskers twitched about. "I hope you're being a good ward for my Lamb. I won't stand for any man taking nibbles of her, even a small gentleman like yourself."

"Il vous aime,” Lauri murmured affectionately. Watching Oliver, Lauri felt her heart beat a calm, peaceful thrum. It felt right being here with him. It felt safe, "Mais pas autant que moi." In that moment a tingle as gentle as Oliver’s voice spread through her. Something told her someone was coming. Like a whisper between whispers down a grapevine through the garden. As if she overheard conversation. Lauri’s hazel eyes glanced around, “Perhaps it is time we go.”

Oliver had given the mouse a few long strokes with his thumb before retracting his hand. He paused as he stood, wondering if he had heard the faint words of his Lamb correctly. Was the gentle hum of attraction growing steadily between them? He didn't dare question it and risk breaking the moment apart, instead tucking it in his heart to treasure.

Both Oliver and Lauri then heard the distant tap of shoes taking a stroll. Carefully the Lion and the Lamb closed up the mouse with his water and cheese. Just as they stood up and turned they were met by Alaric. The Silver Fox’s clever eyes made a quick observation of them, “Well I would have thought you two were in the theatre by now,” he chuckled, stepping as close as a friend might. Alaric watched Lauri lean into Oliver’s hold, “This is a lovely place to come, I can’t blame you for that--what’s this? Feathers again?” Her sleeves had a few caught on them, but this time so had a thread of silvery web.

Distrusting eyes of a Lion watched the Silver Fox creep closer, his tail flicking about as powerful muscles contained the urge to pounce. He posed no threat, or so he acted the part of well, meaning Oliver had no reason to attack, though he'd never hesitate to defend. "Indeed," he nodded to Alaric's question, moving to pluck the few that stuck to her sleeves and brush them to the ground. "The law of attraction doesn't only apply to Lions and Foxes it seems."

“As you say, indeed. I guess I shouldn’t expect less from the Little Lamb,” This time Alaric decided not to use a possessive pronoun, seeing that the Lion didn’t look like it would take much to put a spring in his back legs, “Though, it is curious all the same.” Alric’s eyes dropped briefly down to their knees marked with a thumbprint of dirt.

Just like the first time Alaric had noticed the feathers Lauri treaded carefully. Dodging her Aunt and Grandmother became a dance she knew well. If and when they suspected she had been in the woods or caring for a stray, she eventually managed to save herself from trouble, even if it meant trial and painful error. The Silver Fox proved a new, fresh partner on the marble floor of back and forth. She had to learn the steps to avoid giving away information to his keen mind. Oliver became a true ally every moment, but in these times she couldn’t be more grateful.

Lauri’s fingers laced with Oliver’s, "Eh bien, monsieur, I do believe you are right. We should go to the theatre.”

“Well, I should hate to detain you,” Alaric smiled, moving his eyes up from their knees to their faces. He made no move to leave himself, allowing them to decide to part.

The smallest part of Oliver worried that their departure wasn't going to bode well for the young four legged creature Lauri was nursing. Still, they very well couldn't just stand there when they were expected to leave. Taking her arm, he offered Alaric a polite nod and fairwell. "Until our paths cross again," he murmured. Highly British. Turning on his heel he led them both out of the labyrinth of a garden. "Now then, a wash of your hands and we can pick up our snacks. Does that sound fine to you, my dear?"

Lauri would be lying if she didn’t think the same. There could be no way of telling what the Silver Fox knew or didn’t know from a single interaction with them. Finding it hard not to worry, she focused on her Lion’s voice, taking courage to move with confidence, “Oui, c'est une bonne idée.” It would be best not to draw attention. Lauri had enough of that from Alaric in more ways than one. Somehow she rather the Silver Fox go back to flirting instead of sleuthing. As it was, perhaps it may well turn out fine.

~oOo~​

While the Lion and the Lamb deliberated, Cory slipped his hand into Rosalie's in a tender hold. They didn't know how their questions about Molly and Dr. Conti would go. The Cromwell couple didn't have to walk quickly to catch up. Wesley, like Joao, took things slow today, "Hey Wes? Can I have a quick word?"

"Swift!" Wesley teased, offering one promptly, "Does that satisfy you?"

"Wes..."Cory groaned like any little brother should.

Amused, Wesley gave him a pat, "What is it, brother dear, Everest and I have work to get done."

Cory ran a thumb over Rosy's hand for confidence to keep from stammering, "Well, Rosy and I haven't heard from Molly in over two weeks. We understand she's better from the flu, but she still hasn't written."

"Ah, I see," Wesley's manner shifted from his normal impish mood, to a solemn one, "Hmm, the last I heard from Dr. Conti was that Molly had, indeed, recovered from the flu. I've been quite busy. I could check for you soon."

"Could we perhaps visit her?" Cory found the hold of his lover's hand a source of comfort here.

A hum of indecision emanated from the Fox, "I rather not. The more she interacts with us the more she knows."

"What about VR?" Cory asked, hopeful.

"I do plan on another session after the hunt," Wesley looked at his phone, "Perhaps Tuesday or Wednesday." A session not mentioned to Rosalie. Seeing the surprise, Wesley said, "I think it's best, as you progress in your pregnancy, to have the dungeon work carry over to Dr. Conti. I meant to tell you, but so many things have happened so quickly, I haven't gotten the chance."

Everest had hung back, milking every ounce he could of this recovery, though he did have some interest in what was being said. There were concerns when it came to just what Rosalie was getting involved in, but for him it was strictly on a level where he felt the need to look out for his younger sister. Though he hadn't voiced it, allowing Willow to wander into the midst of mages had made him feel as if he hadn't done an adequate job as an older brother, a feeling he didn't want repeated with Rosy.

"I don't think it's fair of you to judge what work I'm still capable of," she huffed before common sense would have stopped her. "I'm perfectly healthy and haven't been riddled with nausea for the past week." She hoped that was from entering the second trimester and that her stomach wouldn't decide to change it's mind. "And what experiments is Conti doing on Molly? Is that the reason she's not writing?"

Wesley offered a sympathetic smile, “Rosy, darling, I mean no offense. It isn’t just that your growing girl is demanding more of you than you realize. Especially as you move closer to your third trimester. I hope Cory and Lauri are helping to keep an eye on your vitamin intake.”

Cory nodded, “We have a text system to help remind us. If Lauri isn’t alerted on time she calls. If we don’t pick up, she checks us before each meal.”

“That’s good, I’m glad to hear it,” Wesley said sincerely, “Listen, I understand you care about this project, Rosy. I wouldn’t want you to become upset. I promise to update you, or have Dr. Conti update you, if there is a change that warrants notice. After I work with Everest I will give the doctor a visit. Like you I haven't been down in a while,” he urged with every gentleness, “Believe me, I am curious about Molly’s condition too. If she has not written in a while I will need to check up on that,” Wesley needed her to be healthy and responsive, “As for experiments-- I have allowed Dr. Conti two blood samples from Molly for her personal work. That is all. If you want information about that you will need to speak with the doctor herself. The only other projects I have her help with is working out the wrinkles of the VR session, to get the results we seek. She has worked with the five leading neurosurgeons of twenty-seventeen. I am confident she will be professional.”

Rosy listened and was hesitant to push further. The suspicions she had would sound odd aloud after he spoke quite logically. Did she bring up Lauri's concerns the doctor was of a truly evil descent? "If another session is planned I don't think it's suitable to have just Conti in the room with her. A second body should be present if anything went awry with the system."

“Would having Hye give you comfort?” Wesley offered. He had filled in for Rosalie before. A competent replacement. Hye had many talents. Medicine counted as one of his most valued skills.

Cory looked to Rosalie on this one. The implication that she would not attend couldn’t be more clear. But the offer stood to ease her worry. Rosalie had no restrictions on contacting Hye. There were no topics of discussion barred between them. Without saying it Wesley had given Rosalie a specific lens through which she could peer into their continued work with Molly. Especially between the delay in letters and becoming more pregnant by the day. The quiet korean man had an amiable, discrete nature. Not a word had slipped to the rest of the castle of his unexpected arrival to the jet when Cory and Rosalie were in an intimate embrace. Not even Wesley had made an indication he knew.

Like Cory, she realized this would be her only option as a compromise. While Wesley might have had no jurisdiction over has her own person, these were still his castle walls and he could quite literally shut her out if he deemed it a whim. Adorning a smile of contentment, Rosy nodded to Wesley's offer. "I feel that would be appropriate and yes, it would be comforting. While I'm sure Dr. Conti has all the credentials and talent in the world, I would just be more comfortable if there were a second set of eyes on her." It would have to do, and perhaps the letters would pick up again after Wesley's visit.

“Alright, I’ll let Hye know,” Wesley went about texting him immediately. He shared Rosalie’s contentment. It would not do to upset a pregnant woman. There were better things to worry over than work for a mama whose body had a full time job, “Please let me know if the letters do not continue,” Wesley insisted, “If they don’t then I will bring you in for a personal look. How does that sound?”

Cory understood this question did not address him, but he added in a nod and a murmur of agreement. Really, he trusted Rosalie over the both of them, but that could be his bias. He was in love with her! Thoughts of his love of Rosy commanded his eyes to alight softly onto her face. He hoped this conversation had eased her fears as it had his own. It seemed Dr. Conti didn’t have direct involvement with Molly in regards her experiments.

Rosy accepted the final addendum, even to the point that she was pleased that she wasn't being barred completely at this point. "Yes, I will let you know. I'll give it another week or so," she decided. They'd have the hunt coming soon and there was work to be done. They still hadn't finalized Lauri's contract agreement, something she'd decided needed to be finished before February hit. "And thank you Wesley, I appreciate your dedication on this." After all, even he had to admit that it'd be a shame to have this rarity under their control if Molly wasn't at her level of normal she'd had before.


“Of course, darling. Now don’t waste your day with me. I know you two are eager to have your double-date, Rosy Posy,” Wesley’s finger and thumb touched Rosalie’s chin in a delicate fraternal manner. A gesture Everest may be pleased to note, “It’s good to know you’re only doing one Twilight movie. We don’t want our young man here to pass out before the second one begins.”

Cory huffed, “What’s that supposed to mean? I can endure.”

“Hush now, Cor, I doubt your constitution can withstand one Twilight movie after the other. This isn’t Indiana Jones,” Wesley chuckled. A boring movie for Inara. She suffered through all of it and only recalled two things; Harrison Ford and when he shot a man with a sword.

“Psh, just you wait, Wesley, I am a man who can struggle through every single one without a blink!” If he had been a woman, he would have prefaced his statement with ‘excuse me’.

“Tell me? My dear brother, I lend no credence to words,” The Fox wagged his finger as he turned away, giving Cory a smirk and a glint of mischief in his eye, “Prove it in action.” It would be in this moment that Rosy knew Wesley had given her a small gift in recognition of any pain of the heart she suffered before speaking with him. While Lauri and Rosalie had worn down the lad, Wesley, with his knowledge of Cory and applying his skills, pressed the right buttons.

Cory gently turned Rosalie with him, grumpily muttering, “C’mon Rosy, I’ll show him.”

If Rosalie hadn't gotten accustomed to the banter and coy manner of Wesley, she might have been quicker to jump in and defend Cory. After all, he was her beloved and it really wasn't his fault that the fantasy world she frequented was Swiss cheese of plots. Instead she only let the boys battle it out, a small smile creeping on her face when the realization struck her. Accepting Cory's arm she shook her head, patting the top of it while they walked away. "Don't feel pressured. I know it's a lot for most guys to suffer through," she laid an extra layer of reverse-psychology frosting down for her fiance.

Determination burned in Cory’s eyes like pete in a hearth, “No, no, Wesley is completely out of line. He’s the kind of guy that will toss out the phrase ‘Pictures or it didn’t happen’, and will have three witnesses,” Cory went in on a rant over Wesley’s difficult personality. How could Cristine have seen anything in him? Doubting Cory like that? Well, that vampire saga would take time, but by either that night before bed or during breakfast the next day, Cory would serve Wesley his words! Hot, steamy pile of his own frigg’n words! “We can always do Avengers a different day. Hell, we can start from the beginning of the series if we want, but today we’re doing all four Twilight movies.”

Oh, sweet sweet revenge. Rosy couldn't help but grin as they walked, though she did still contribute to his ranting when appropriate. At the end, she gently cleared her throat. "Five. There's actually five movies," she offered with a reassuring squeeze. "But we can always find something shorter."

“Five?” Cory furrowed his brows. His eyes flicked up to scroll through his memory. That began a back and forth with Cory saying he was pretty sure there were four, and Rosy insisting she knew because she watched them all only days ago, and finally Cory huffed, “Fine. Five. All the better,” He stiffened his upper lip, “That will really make it sting!” Or so he believed, “We should get snacks. What do you think?” Cory had a full breakfast. He was just never one to turn down a sack of movie treats.

~oOo~
As Fate would have it, the two couples unintentionally rendezvoused in the castle Kitchens. The staff had been getting increasingly used to the presence of the pregnant residents among their numbers. A few were even getting accustomed to their cravings; rhubarb treats at the ready for a feisty redhead, and fried fish for their Lady. Rosalie's appearance was still not quite as reliable as the other two, but thankfully she seemed to be the easiest to please. Plenty of popcorn was freshly popped for the couple while she fished out a packet of marshmallows and jar of peanut butter.

"We'll need more popcorn," she advised the kitchen staff. "We'll be in the small theater for the day and will need additional snacks sent." She'd been itching to catch up with Lauri and Oliver about the talk with Wesley, though she decided it was best to wait until they were alone to dive in.

"A day of movies," Oliver grinned, finding a bag of crisps and packet of jammie dodgers to get himself started. "I haven't done this in years. We might have to break for more snacks and dinner." He was still blissfully unaware that Cory had signed them up for not just one vampire movie riddled with nonsense, but rather the full set.
 
The kitchen made a note of the room and assured them they would be at the ready. It was understandable that the couple should come to them directly. The concession bar inside needed repair. It would take a day or so to finish. But they would do their best to send all the food and drinks to their guests in a timely manner in the meantime.

“We’re doing all five,” Cory told Oliver bluntly with a straight face, “I’m sorry. It has to happen.”

Lauri, who just got a packet of a variety of palmiers and a bottle of Reed’s GingerAle, nearly dropped the cold beverage in surprise. Did she hear that right? “All five? Of-- Of the Twilight movies?” As excited as she would be, it did come so suddenly and she knew that she and Oliver only finished the first book last night.

“Yes,” Cory gave a nod. Both arms were full. One held a bucket of hot, buttery popcorn. The other wrapped around Rosalie, “There’s no way in hell I am going to allow my brother to think I can’t handle five chickflicks in a row. I’m going to shove his foot so far into his mouth that he’ll poop leather.”

Rosy beamed with delight at the news, nodding in agreement. "Wesley doesn't seem to know who he's messing with, so we're going to binge watch them so hard," she said with as much confidence as Cory had.

At first Oliver felt a sense of dread. Five movies? "I thought there were only four books," he said with some confusion.

"Yeah, four books, five movies," Rosy answered as she tossed a packet of M &M's in her pocket, acting as if that made sense.

Five movies was a lot...then again, even five movies wouldn't take as long as reading 3 more books. Maybe this was going to be his saving grace after all! "I say, if it's about supporting our comrade then we'll have to do it. Take one for the team and watch all five."

Lauri fidgeted with her snacks. All the movies in a row? She had hoped for it, though she wanted to do so after they read the series. Looking at her Lion she could guess his relief. The man had done so much already. Lauri smiled, quietly releasing him from reading any further. Perhaps a classic, like Princess Bride, the next time they curl up with a book. Something he would enjoy, "D'accord, ça sonne bien! Let’s go. The day is growing older.”

The four of them soon arrived at the smaller home theatre. It was ‘small’ in comparison to the two others in the castle. One being the opera house. The other had been built after the more traditional public theatres, though far more comfortable, with recliners for seating. The one the couples arrived to doubled for a sleepover room. Wesley and Inara expected their children might want to bring friends for movies and games at some point. This theatre supplied all the necessary accoutrements.

Cory and Rosy took the bed on stage right. He set them up with fold out trays and commanded the screen by voice to start a playlist of the Twilight movies. The credits in the beginning gave him time to settle in place. Lauri and Oliver did about the same. The screen practically filled the wall. It tilted slightly for the convenience of the audience. Each alcove-like bed had a button to summon a silent servant for their needs; more food, a quick clean of the bed in case they soiled it with a spilled drink perhaps, and so forth. Two bathrooms at the back were available as well as a linen closet with extra pillows and blankets.

Comfortable in the crook of Oliver’s arm, Lauri glanced over at Rosalie and Cory. Perhaps an interlude between movies would allow for some of that tea she hoped Rosy had for her to spill. That, and knowing Wesley’s word on Dr. Conti. For now she happily munched on a pistachio palmier as a deer danced through the forest under the voice of Bella Swan.

While she might not have been fully decked out in Twihard gear like their last viewing, Rosalie was just as pleased for their movie date. With soft pillows cushioning her lower back, she laid alongside Cory, occasionally scooting closer when the urge to cuddle struck. She'd decided that if he did get too nit-picky or if he seemed like he was suffering she'd let him off easy. Though only if Lauri agreed.

"She doesn't seem to have many facial expressions," Oliver remarked softly as the movie progressed. Remembering her request for a quiet movie, he glanced down with an apologetic look. "Sorry, I'll behave. Quiet as a church mouse."

Lauri looked up at Oliver with a forgiving set of hazel eyes. She whispered, "Pour être juste envers toi, Book-Bella didn’t either.” She kept her giggle silent and took a jammie dodger only after asking.

Cory, who had been feeling his eye twitch for the first part of the movie, didn’t realize his body had come to relax. Maybe it was that Rosy was comfortably draped along his body. Maybe it was that the scenery of the movie pleased him. Maybe stealing a grab of M&M’s and popcorn to enjoy, plus his lover’s expressions when he did so, released tension. Or, and Cory may not ever admit it, maybe this time around he actually paid attention. Whatever the reason Cory had yet to say a solid negative word. That is, until he thought he heard Oliver mention Kristen Stewart's acting. Not his favorite, but better than watching Wynona Ryder’s habit of bobbing her head, Cory had to agree. Though that wasn’t what he eventually spoke up about, “They should have tried make-up,” he whispered thoughtfully, watching Edward open his shirt to stand in the sun, “Stores sell really thick, cakey makeup. Or they could go goth--” his hushed proposal, lacking criticism unlike before, quieted when Bell and Edward looked into each other’s eyes and the following words were said:

“And so the Lion fell in love with the Lamb…”

“Oh, hey, it’s like Oliver and Lauri,” Cory murmured, only now catching up to speed on the imagery that Rosalie and Lauri had already known. He glanced over at the two. Little Lamb’s cheeks blushed visibly, her mouth failed to keep coy and only barely forced her smile to keep small.

Rosy spoffed at his comment, though she knew he wasn't wrong. They could have done considerably more just to try and blend in at Forks, though the town residents didn't seem to mind. "It is them," she agreed with a slight tremble of excitement. It was too perfect! No one else could change her mind and Alaric could certainly shove right off.

A soft grin was on Oliver's face at the scene he'd enjoyed reading. One thing did bother him though. Leaning in, he quietly spoke near Lauri's ear, "Though you are not stupid and I am far from masochistic, my Lamb." A soft chuckle as he ran a hand through her chicory strands. "And while I might enjoy devouring you, I never have nor will I ever long to kill you."

There were no arguments against Oliver’s words. He spelled it out exactly as she felt. All his gentle encouragement and the implication Oliver agreed with the sentiment and meaning of the phrase Edward spoke to Bella had Lauri’s heart fluttering. Did that mean he, her Lion, had fallen in love with his Lamb? Lauri beamed, “Well then, Je suis béni, because I believe the same.” she placed a light kiss to his cheek. Lauri carefully let the unspoken desire that they had fallen in love be expressed through her eyes and her smile, rather than risk the moment and lose it.

Oliver could practically feel her happiness in his arms, a sensation he enjoyed. Abandoning his snacks for the time being, Oliver pulled her close to his chest, burying his face in her hair and kissing the top of her head. "Non, je suis béni, petit agneau," he murmured, finally pulling his head up so he could continue watching the movie though he wouldn't dare release her from his hold. Lauri easily shifted to snuggle with him with her arms around his shoulders. One hand absentmindedly played with his golden mane as she watched the movie in contentment. This day had become one of her favorites.

“Can pregnant hormones affect men?” Cory whispered to Rosy, “Because that’s really sweet and now my heart hurts.” He shoveled a handful of popcorn in his mouth, intently looking at her for answers.

Rosalie couldn't help but smirk at her love. "If you'd like to say it's my hormones, I'll take that hit for you," she offered, nuzzling herself closer to him and stealing a buttery kiss from his lips. "But this is just the beginning." For both their movie marathon and their friends' romance.

“Yesh pleash,” Cory chuckled through his popcorn and his kiss, which he took two more of because he can never have enough of Rosalie’s affection. Cuddles were definitely to be had. It was always comforting to feel Rosalie in his arms. Today he couldn’t help but smile knowing he held two of the most important people in his life. Her baby bump that gently pressed against him gave Cory a sense of pride as if he too were a Lion.

The couples shared murmurs and kisses here and there throughout the rest of the first film. Cory fed Rosy one of his sweets on occasion, and without seeing her, so did Lauri place a bite of her palmier into Oliver’s mouth. Though they weren’t in deep conversation the four felt a sense of closeness having this experience together. As soon as the lights brightened and the movie ended it was time for a small break.

Lauri stretched, “What did you guys think?”

Cory shrugged. It had its issues, but it wasn’t the kind of horror he thought it would be, “I can go another. But first, I need to walk a bit. Oliver, want to grab more snacks for the girls with me?”

The suggestion meant Lauri could get some of that tea from Rosalie. She looked to Oliver with eyes asking this silent favor, “Cela vous dérangerait? I would love some madeleines.” A delicious soft cookie in the shape of an oblong scallop.

"You two get snacks, I'm overdue for a bathroom break. Your little girl might still be small but she seems to love hanging out on my bladder," Rosy huffed as she made for one of the bathrooms. Cory would know what to get for snacks, after all. He knew her sometimes even better than she knew herself.

"Pour vous? Je vais chercher le monde," Oliver assured her with a gentle kiss before heading out with Cory. He too was more than happy for a chance to restore blood flow before they dove into the next movie. He waited until they were a fair way down the hallway before saying in a soft voice, eyes still trained on the ground ahead so they couldn't draw attention. "It isn't as terrible as I imagined it would be."

Cory took the precaution of a step or two more, glanced left to right, and said in the same volume, “My god, Oliver...I think we like Twilight,” he swooped a hand through his hair and exhaled, “The girls can never know.” At least not right now when they could tease them.

Oliver winced at the revelation. "Like feels too strong a word. I say we are tolerating it," he offered as a compromise. "Tolerating and invested in the work that was needed to form such a world, to the extent that we owe it to ourselves to further confirm how complexities will play out."

“Agreed, agreed,” Cory nodded, feeling much better about that explanation. He just couldn’t, as man and one opposed to mushy movies, handle knowing such a chick flick had a place in his life. To further distance himself, he said, “I think I read somewhere that pregnant hormones can rub off on the father…” Because that would be a relief, “To be honest, it’s either that, or I’m becoming more sentimental from these films. You and Lauri had me ‘awwing’, I had to look away.”

Oliver wasn't quite so sure he believed that theory, but he'd circle back to it. "We are quite breath-taking," he said with visible pride. "I do believe I owe you a gesture of gratitude. If it weren't for you bringing Lauri here, I might never have met my Lamb. Maybe as a gift I'll get you one of those pregnancy help books to see if your hormone theory is true."

“My friend, you’re welcome. I’ve already heard several thanks from Lauri about the same thing. She’s just over the moon for you, and glad of the opportunity to work here,” Cory said that first before smiling and shaking his head, “As for the book, well, I’m afraid to read it! It could tell me I’m wrong. And then who can I blame?” He offered as joke, knowing the answer to that; himself. “Speaking of books...I think I might have to thank Lauri. I uh...have a thing for librarians. I-- I was teased for wearing glasses when I was younger. I’ve been artfully hiding that fact. I used to not like them on me or others-- no offense, you look good-- Wes and Lauri were the only ones who knew,” Cory cleared his throat, a pleased and prideful look spreading over his face. The kind a man had when a brag was coming, “Oh boy, Lauri had to have blabbed about it to Rosy, because a couple nights ago she brought me to the holodeck wearing this,” Cory took out his phone. He had snapped a picture or two of a fully clothed Rosalie in Evelyn O’Connells librarian outfit, “Those are my glasses she’s wearing. Bro, it was good.”

While the Lions' days of prowling in another man's bedroom had ended, he did have to let out a low whistle at the sight of Rosy. "All due respect, but you are quite the lucky man," Oliver remarked, "Are you going to do something for her in return? I mean, if Lauri put on a fantasy for me I would feel obligated to return the favor."

“That is a great idea,” Cory nodded, pulling up his phone to admire his lady love as he went on, “Oliver, I think I’m beginning to understand Wes and Everest,” Even if he didn’t think he was at bromance level, he certainly couldn’t deny the friendship growing between him and the Lion. Since he had his phone on silent for the movie the ‘BING’ sent from Rosalie to it didn’t sound. A quick read of her message and he didn’t spare time to stow his mobile and clear his throat, doing his best to sleuth, “My guess for Lauri would probably be Jasper, Will Turner, or Jacksparrow. What about you, Oliver? What kind of character would you want Lauri to dress up as?”

Well, given those options it seemed like Oliver was best suited for none other than Mr. Hale. He had been only slightly entertaining the idea when the question was struck. "Me? Oh I can't say I have a particular jimmy to be rustled, mate," he chuckled, adjusting his collar. "Though I do feel someone's been talking to Lauri. She showed up to one of our readings in a trench coat with only lace beneath and wielding a tie." It might not have been his kryptonite like a librarian to Cory, but he couldn't say he didn't enjoy himself greatly. Moving on without an answer, he turned to the other. "What would you do for Rosy? Have you two talked about something like this?"

“Uh well, yes…” Cory admitted, though he had trouble focusing on giving Oliver a clear answer. His mind flashed to Rosalie’s offer that rested on the condition of getting something from the Lion. Casually Cory took out his phone as they walked into the kitchen to retrieve the snacks, “...I’m almost positive she’d like me to get glittery and dress up like Emmet. I’m only thankful I appreciate his character. I don’t think I could do Edward and still feel like a man,” Cory watched Oliver as the British Lion requested specific snacks from the staff. They were reminded of the option to order, but were told that, although true, they figured they needed to walk around before the next movie. While that was happening Cory sneaked in a text to Rosy ‘I think he does, but he’s hesitant. He adjusted his collar when I asked and said he didn’t have a particular one. What do I do??’. Cory then made his order for Rosy and himself, stowing away his phone before Oliver saw him, “I got to say, I’m surprised you don’t have a character that comes to mind.”

Oliver made a face at his prediction, not sure if he'd agree with his friend on that. "Emmet, really? I don't know, mate, I can't see it. He's kind of just a thick head, isn't he? Not exactly what I think of when I think of Rosy," he commented before beginning the process of procuring snacks for himself and Lauri.

“Nah man, he’s sporty and he’s bold,” Cory defended, pointing out that the man was going to die by a bear attack, “If I had to choose an animal to eat me, I would choose bear,” Not only that, Cory pointed out, “But I think it might be more because of her relation to Rosalie Hale. Emmet is her lover.” And those two did wild, wild things to houses when the made love. More of a Yonten and Annabelle thing, but not something to sneeze at.

A text came in to respond to Cory's question. 'What do guys usually do when they want to get information out of each other? You're smart, I know you'll get it out of him, especially if tonight you'd like to....'

Shrugging as Cory pressed him again, Oliver was none the wiser to just what was happening there. "I can't say there's really a specific fictional person that I've had any sort of sensual whims or desires for. I mean, everyone finds a few attractive, but that's nothing much, right?"

Cory wished he had the talent Wes did. Rosalie’s text did nothing to help him! He studied his friend until his own curiosity got the better of him. Maybe Oliver really didn’t have a fictional character. But, what did he like? Besides the tie, which she already did. Cory, with a puzzled brow, asked, “Well, I guess...So wait, but-- not a specific one, but is there something that like, you would be into? Something that, if she did do it, you’d be just as done as I had been?” Within moments Cory was all Rosalie’s; putty in her hands, as she had rightfully observed.

Oliver still disagreed on the belief that Emmet was the best choice, though it wasn't as if Cory was asking him! Waiting until they had their snacks in tow and were on the way back to the theater, Oliver responded, "I suppose there are a few things, but nothing that is quite as drastic as your Mrs. Evelyn O'Connell," he had wanted to make sure they were out of staff ear's, less any of the more bold ones get ideas of their own. "The outfit she had on the other night beneath the trench coat was delightful, as well as the way she presented herself. A revealing outfit with lace," he cleared his throat though his voice still lowered in tone, "Stockings, heels. Perhaps a frilled skirt."

A glance about made sure they were in an empty hallway before he murmured for Cory's ears only, "A bit of a maid curiosity, though I can't say it's anything I'd ever have wanted to pursue with the staff here, even prior to Lauri arriving. Just a passing fancy. Oh! Come to think of it, there was one outfit I do think my Lamb would look exquisite in. Have you seen Moulin Rouge? Beautiful scene with Satine that I can imagine sweet Lauri in and...." He trailed off, a wistful look on his face as he lost his train of thought.

All good details! Though Cory had to admit, he didn’t know what Oliver referred to, “Moulin Rouge? Satine? Is that a show or a movie? Can you show me a picture of what you mean, I don’t think I’ve seen it,” Cory slowed, setting one armful of his snacks on a hallway decorative furniture piece displaying vases to pull out his phone as well, both to check out this ‘Moulin Rouge’ and to text Rosalie. Servant Maid fantasy and something else. Will give more details soon, have to wait on a picture.

Oh a question that wouldn't need to be asked twice. Oliver quickly set down a handful of snacks as well, preoccupied with a search on his phone to notice the messaging. "It's a movie, though I imagine one not many have seen," he said as he provided a picture of the outfit in question. "Something like this."

51fAZ2JVKpL._AC_.jpg


Cory looked over at the pictures. He whistled, “Well now, not something I can do at the moment, but I will keep that in mind,” Afterall, Rosy’s baby bump would not allow for such an outfit right now. As Cory talked he managed to send the last message to Rosalie with the picture, saying Got it. This is what he’d like her to wear. Quite pleased with himself, Cory stowed his phone and picked up the snacks again, “I’ll have to check that movie out sometime,” It looked like vintage fun from the pictures, “Rosalie had basically set a stage for her outfit. She made the library in our holohome with a secret bedroom.” Cory boasted of the book lever and said he enjoyed the secret love nest.

"Things to keep in mind once the little one is out and she'll have her body back to herself. Especially if she seems keen on ideas like this," Oliver said as they continued on their way. "I have to say, it sounds like you are quite the lucky man. She went through a lot of work to bring your fantasy to life. And a secret bedroom! Oh, I'd do plenty of things for the same mischievous planning. Then again...we have all but claimed the one library as our own space for intimate play. Perhaps that will change with our chambers shared."

No arguments there! Cory decided to be a little greedy with the praise, “Yeah, Rosy really did a great job. Pacing and everything. Boy, she got me too. I had no idea it was coming. I think she tasked Lauri to distract me while she got it all together,” Cory happily added in a compliment about Rosalie’s presentation being on point. A thought came to mind, “Lauri really likes the gardens. Maybe that’s something you could factor. Just gotta close off a section probably,” They wouldn’t want servants to come along without them knowing. To what Oliver said, he could only grin knowingly. That, Cory knew, would be a ponderous thought soon answered once Lauri acted on the info he sent, “Here’s hoping!” Cory would have toasted if he had a drink.

They still had a short walk to go until the man talk was over. "Hmm, I wonder if I should do something as a treat for my Lamb. Toss on some glitter and learn a couple of that vampires lines," he contemplated with a bit of a frown. Though he wasn't sold quite on the series (as he told himself) he might be willing to take such a leap for her sake. "Are you going to try and do something for your Rosy?"

“If you do, and you time it right, you can glitter in the sunshine in the botanical garden,” Cory chuckled. He considered Oliver’s question, “For sure, but now I am not certain I should go with Emmet....You put doubt in my head,” Cory gave him a playful squint. “I think I’ll pay attention to which of the vampires she likes.”

Oliver had to roll his eyes at that thought. "As much as I'm a fan of presentation, I can't say positioning to best sparkle was ever on my list," he spoffed. "Why don't you talk to her? Maybe see what she likes so you don't pick the wrong one?"

Cory chuckled and couldn’t argue with that logic. “True, I could. I might have to if I can’t figure it out myself. There’s a thrill to the surprise, you know?” Cory posed, but added, “I think I will if I can’t find out— or I can always ask Lauri too.”

"Oh that's a good idea," Oliver agreed. "She's quite good at scoping out information. My cute little eavesdropping Lamb. And besides, the more you know then the better you can treat Rosy. I'm sure that we share the desire to give our ladies the absolute best of all worlds."

Cory kept his opinion of Lauri looking like a tolerable beaver than a cute lamb to himself. They were enjoying the moment too well for that, “I think you’re right, Oliver. I think we can agree their happiness is our happiness. I truly love Rosy,” he smiled at the words and the thought of her. Without knowing it he and his lady love had the same playful prodding question, “So has the Lion fallen in love with the Lamb?”

The question from his friend hadn't been expected, though he couldn't say he was ashamed to answer. "Well, I will admit I don't know if it is considered too soon to announce feelings of that degree," he started off, slowing his step to ensure this conversation didn't topple over into the room. "But, I know that I have never felt this way for another. I'm willing to change my entire life if it means keeping her happy, and God knowing it may cost as much. She's become the sunshine in my grey world and I cannot imagine being without her. I don't want to imagine it. I just want her to never feel saddened by anything." Realizing he had droned on he chucked. "I suppose that does constitute love, doesn't it?"

“If it doesn’t, then I don’t know what I’ve been feeling for Rosy,” Cory smiled encouragingly, “Rosalie is the air I breathe. When we kiss I feel like my body is renewed again. Like I’ve inhaled joy,” though true, he had to add in a more full sense, “I don’t stammer anymore. Not like I used to. I have become more focused; responsible. I want to be the man she needs. And now with Amelie on the way it's like I’ve become stronger.”

Oliver could find truth in his statement. While he might have not known Cory as long, he knew it to be true from the timid man at the wedding party compared to today. "A transition from boy to man to father," Oliver remarked with a proud grin of his own. "I think you're doing splendid, Cory, and I expect you to continue to grow. Rosalie is utterly in love with you; others can see it even if you may not. You're both a beautiful couple."

There couldn’t have been a prouder grin from Cory that night, nor a more thankful murmur of gratitude for the observation, “I feel it is more than Fate and I am happy to be hers, and her mine. I hope the best for you and Lauri. We’re the ‘adorable’ couple, but I think you two are the ‘sweet’ couple.” With that said Cory entered into the theatre with Oliver.

~ooo~​

Freshened up, Rosy wasted little time returning to the theater and to Lauri's side, eyes wide with the tea that had been whistling away, begging to come off the stove. "I did it! The whole Evie outfit, made a library in our holo-home, and surprised him with it Lauri," she grinned ear to ear with pride. Details, up until the secret room, would be happily shared if requested.

“On mon Dieu, you have to tell me everything!” Lauri practically squealed, shifting to sit criss cross and hands pressed to her chest, “What was the look on his face, Rosy? Did he appear shocked to see his glasses?”

"It was like he turned into a zombie! He couldn't respond and his jaw was all but on the floor," Rosy said joyfully. "The kind of look you see in movies and he was giving it to me. He really enjoyed it and I did too. I'm keeping the outfit for another heated night like that." Rosy had to fan herself with her hand at the thought. She gave her best word for word replay of what had happened until they were on the bed, visibly pleased with herself. "It was sooo steamy, Lauri. And while it's always good, there was just a certain extra energy he brought and it was magnificent. Did your trenchcoat night go just as well?"

A good and proper sigh of awe was due and given! Lauri’s heart soared with Rosalie’s, “Merveilleuse! I am glad you had a wonderful time. You are a beautiful woman. I bet his breath was taken away at first sight,” She wouldn’t be wrong. That had been a big part of why Cory hadn’t said too much; Rosalie, his air, had all but stolen it from him in that moment, and delightfully gave it back when he needed it most. Lauri was all too happy to divulge that night, skipping what Rosy already knew about her seeing Annabelle and Yonten, “I tried to be coy and aloof, but my Lion was on the prowl, I could not draw it out for long,” Blushing, Lauri covered her mouth when she giggled, “I forgot to tell you. I brought with me one of his silk ties. Oh Rosy, if you ever have that chance with Cory, maybe you should try. I wouldn’t mind dressing up as a character with Oliver too.” Her hazel eyes glanced up at the next Twilight movie that had yet to play.

"Silk ties?" Momentary confusion was quickly washed away when she remembered the wedding party and how he had wrapped it about Willows wrists. "Oh! Yes, that seemed to have been quite a treat for him. That and the...spanking," she had lowered her voice, cheeks pink with delight at their banter. "We should find out about someone he has a crush on and you can do the same!"

“A treat indeed! The tie was used all night,” Lauri took a turn to fan herself, her throat showing a mark or two, “My Lion also has a thing for necks, I learned. And I am thankful he is light with his hand,” Enough that the weight satisfied him and did not sting her too much. Although, had he gone harder it probably wouldn’t have hurt. The only thing Lauri had an aversion to would be a riding crop. Too many bad memories. She never used one when she rode a horse either. “Oh oui, I would love to discover it. How do you think I can do that?”

Rosy had to admit if they spent the day fawning over Twilight with it's fair amount of attractive men with breaks in the middle to talk of their own, well she'd be quite riled up by night end! At Lauri's question she hummed in thought before deciding she owed her a return favor. Picking up her phone, she sent a text over to Cory. 'Think you can find out what Oliver's something special for the bedroom is? I'll return the favor tonight if you do ' :* Setting her phone down so they could both see it she grinned at Lauri. "That should get us somewhere."

"Oh, comme tu l'as déjà dit, je pourrais t'embrasser!" Lauri bent over the screen in anticipation, “We shall have to distract them with each other on the day we prepare.” They wouldn’t want the boys to find out before it was time. If they had to, they could use Wes as a helpful aid.

Rosalie willed her phone to go off with a very stern look, though it remained notification less. "Hmm, I feel like Oliver would tell him," she thought aloud. "We'll just have to give them a few minutes, perhaps. Though I don't know if I'll be donning that tan skirt again too soon. Maybe I'll save it for a rainy day - or his birthday. Though then again I won't be able to fit into it by then."

Lauri nibbled her fingers as she waited, pausing to look up at Rosy in thought, "Hmm, well, maybe they can make one to accommodate your baby bump? Or--" she brightened, "Why not dress as a D&D character who happens to be pregnant? Don't you play with him sometimes?"

Rosy had sent an encouraging text to her lover in hopes they'd be getting answers soon! "Oh maybe, I haven't even thought about that. We play together, yeah, but it's a bit different than me showing up pointy-eared as a pregnant sexy elf or something. I don't know if that's going to do it for him. Maybe I just got a more loose skirt and swap a wig or something. Keep it fresh," she giggled.

“Oh oui, maybe bring him in on it as a student,” Lauri chuckled, not realizing she had mentioned something that Rosy had some personal experience with in her past, “You can say ‘You need to make up for your bad grade’. Then put down a book for flare.”

Rosy’s cheeks flushed a dark red as she cleared her throat, looking intently at her phone. "Oh, maybe. Although I'm not sure how good of a teacher I would make," she shrugged. Then again, she'd also not imagined she'd be able to portray a librarian, but Cory's longing gaze had told her otherwise. "I might try something, though. He really, really enjoyed it and I wouldn't mind seeing that look in his eyes again."

Lauri tilted her head at the blush, “Do you have a thing for professors?” It came out naturally. Curiosity bloomed under their current conversation topic, “Tu es rouge comme une cerise.” And if Rosalie hadn’t caught her French, she repeated in English with a smile that played on the verge of a grin.

The pink color only served to darken further at the question. "I wouldn't say I have a thing..." Rosy trailed off though it was hard for her to keep a guise of honesty when it wasn't true. "I...may have had one. But that's in the past."

Lauri scooted over to dive into questions just as the phone BING!’d. She dropped down her hazel eyes at the message. A blush spread over her face, "Oh la la, my Lion has sensual, naughty tastes. A maid and a sultry courtesan,” Lauri pinked, feeling flutters and thrill, "Cela doit être fait! I think I will text the tailor,” They knew her measurements from the first time she came, needing more clothes than the few she was able to grab. Lauri typed away. If Rosy thought that would be the end of it, she’d be wrong! As soon as the Little Lamb finished her mind snapped back to her curiosity, “Rosalie, ma fille, I think you have something to tell me, oui?” Chicory brows flew up, "Oh, tu as eu un rendez-vous galant? Have you indulged?”

"Oh, that's quite tastefully risqué," Rosy commented at the pictures, respectfully interested in just what waters her friend was about to dive into. Though she was curious if there were more interests of her lover that she could materialize for him, it didn't quite come to mind to simply ask him herself. Besides, Lauri was prying away at ancient history, bringing that color back to her cheeks. "It's in the past," she insisted, long lashes dipping as she looked at the bed they sat on to avoid that hazel gaze. "My first experience was in college and...it wasn't with another student."

"Oh, un professeur. Mais était-ce bien?” Lauri hesitated, seeing the look didn’t evoke the same kind of winsmical reflection that some people had about their first, “You don’t need to say if you are not comfortable. I would not want to upset you, ma fille.”

Rosalie had to chuckle, shaking her head. "No, no it's fine. I just haven't really talked about it," she admitted sheepishly. "It wasn't bad, it was just...cliche. Like you said with Cory, grades were down and all that. The experience was not the worst though... eventually I did learn to enjoy. Just much different than now."

“And now you have Cory. He must sweep away all other moments. I know that is the way with me and Oliver,” Lauri knew Rosalie appeared willing to open up, but she sensed it didn’t bring Rosy joy to dwell on it all the same, “It is like...A morning. A new day with all possibilities at your fingertips. Like the sun on your face in winter.”

Rosy did have to smile and agree with the comparison. "It is a new day, that's true," Rosy agreed with a smile, her cheeks still pink as she couldn't help but chuckle at how there couldn't be more differences between Cory and her first. Thought that might not have been a detail most would think to ask of. "Soooo, did the Lion fall in love with the Lamb?"

“I can only hope,” Lauri sighed wistfully, tapping her heart, “I know this Little Lamb has fallen for her Lion,” she closed her eyes and smiled warmly at the truth of it, “Oui, I love Oliver.”

Rosalie loved the idea of her friends finding a true romance together. "If I can offer my observation to the matter...I do believe that he has fallen for you as well. Oh, you two are absolutely wonderful together and I am so happy seeing you with him. It's definitely true love!"

Lauri’s heart beat in hope that her observations were correct, telling Rosalie what he murmured to her during the film, “I want to tell him. I want to share this truth aloud. But it— it will be the first time in my life I’ve ever done so. I don’t know— I think I am caught up in the spring before the jump. Looking over the edge of the lake...When did you know to tell Cory?”

"I'm not sure if you can ever know when it's the right time," Rosy admitted, scooting closer and taking Lauri's hand for support as she dove into their story. "Well, we were all pretty drunk celebrating Everest's and Ellie's wedding... It was truth or dare and Inara gave Cory a slip of paper and told him to bring me to a fountain at the end of the night. We got there, he read it and he ate it! I couldn't believe it! Then he goes and tells me he loves me, and as much as I loved hearing it, I admittedly was skeptical after our night of pranks. I asked if he meant it or if it was just a dare and Lauri! I could have lost him there. Thankfully we didn't and that was the night he proposed to me."

“Oh mon Dieu, that is so romantic,” Lauri gently squeezed Rosalie’s hand. The imagery of the proposal at dawn plucked her heartstrings. Like the sentimental French maiden she was, the Lamb gave Rosalie a sisterly kiss to her hand, “Blessings! I know you will have a joyful family life. Your wedding will be a wonderful occasion, and the birth of your child will be a gift to the world,” Lauri blushed and sighed, “A dream I hope one day will be my own.”

"You'll have to help me plan," Rosy cheerfully said. "The wedding won't be until September so that I can recover from Amelie being born. And of course you'll be there for everything. I'm very glad Cory suggested you and I think that you'll be the perfect addition to our family, until of course you decide to have your own."

All of it brought light into Lauri’s eyes. Yes! She wanted to be a part of this, of their lives, of the people around her. The people close to. Andriy, Joao, Ellie—they all became dear to Lauri. “Oui, I shall love it,” Lauri placed her hand on her chest, “I may not know the right time to tell Oliver that I love him, but I know I love all of you,” unconditionally, unequivocally, even if some were not yet as close, “The day Cory asked me to come will forever be one of my cherished moments,” And to the last, Lauri nodded with a smile, “Oui, I think if I get married, I shall go through the surgery to untie. I would love a little one to guide and to share life. Maybe one day our children will play together— and watch Twilight!” Lauri chuckled, “I really do hope for a girl who will like Jasper as much as I do. Which is your favorite?”

Rosalie wasn't sure if she had a favorite crush within the saga. Sure, she enjoyed the plot immensely and had a secret delight that there was a character that shared her name, but she didn't quite have the same infatuation as dear Lauri did. "Emmet is okay, though I don't know if I can say I have a favorite," she admitted with a shrug. "Nothing to the extent that I'd go nuts if Cory showed up sparkling in a wig." A round of giggles was due before they realized the snack hunt had concluded, sharing mirthful smiles as took a break from their tea session.

Footfalls on comfortable carpet caught the girl's attention. Both looked over to see their men had come back from their trip. Cory smiled at seeing the woman of his affections that he spoke so lovingly of just moments before, “Hey Rosy Posy. I got your snacks. Not too much though, since lunch is coming up,” Cory went to place them on the trays. The servants would be there soon to clear the previous mess. Then Cory pulled Rosalie to him on their bed. He gave her a kiss to her cheek and then whispered so only she could hear, “I did it.” He hoped that would be enough to have their special night later. Digging up the deets about a servant girl fantasy and a sexy outfit deserved an appropriate reward. A pleasant back and forth that Cory hoped he could offer Rosy once he got Lauri’s word on who Rosalie liked in this vampire saga.

Lauri watched her Lion approach with hazel eyes full of delight to see him again, “Oh mon Tresor, merci,” she greatly appreciated the delivery of one of her tasty snacks. Macaroons had to be her favorite, but Madeleines made her top ten list. It warmed her heart that he made these little efforts. Read Twilight with her, stood up for her, and got her treats. Lauri hoped she could do the same for him. She had to think about what to do. A couple gifts came to mind that he might like. She’d see to them later. For now, Lauri welcomed Oliver back to bed, “Would you like a bite?” She asked, holding up one of the blonde cookies.
 
Last edited:
While she knew it wasn't the best to boast about, Rosy felt as though she could snack all day long if the chance arose. Her little budding flower was a hungry girl indeed, though it might have been for the best. After all, that had to mean little Amelie was growing away if Rosy felt utterly insatiable most of the time. Finding her place in Cory's arm, she knew that a reward was indeed going to be due for his work. "You did do it," she agreed with a soft purr of delight for his hard work. They still had a few moments before the movie started, the other couple settling in, and so she curled up for several soft kisses of appreciation along his neck and jaw. "I'll have to give you a better thank you tonight when we get back to our room."

"Not fair Rosy, not fair," Cory sighed to feel her gentle lips, his arms caressing her back involuntarily. And they were on a bed too! If Cory hadn't been invested in proving Wesley wrong and maybe if he wasn't four movies away from the end, the marathon might have paused for longer.

Likely a result of the wistful conversation on their trek back, Oliver couldn't help but smirk at her offer. "I would like more than a bite, my Lamb," he said with a wiggle of his brows, pulling her up to him, his lips pausing near her ear, "Mais pour un autre type de collation." His fingers wove their way through her soft chicory strands while misty grey eyes turned to land on hazel ones he was always captivated by. Still, he showed restraint, picking up a Madeleine and feeding it to her. "Je me comporterai. We have many movies to go."

A soft hum of anticipation escaped from Lauri, her fingers gripped him lightly at his words, and briefly closed her eyes when his hand ran through her hair, "Méchant Lion, you will make it hard for me to pay attention," Lauri tapped the tip of her pointer on his nose, "Je suis déterminé à finir, but as soon as the last is done..." Lauri raised her lips to his ear and spoke sweet French nothings that included just what a Little Lamb would devour. Before a word more could be said, she grinned and called out to the system, "Play!"

The command to start the movie would have to pull the lovers apart before things could progress, though there were plenty of provocative thoughts to keep them company as the second movie commenced. Oliver had to say it took a few minutes for him to focus again with how particularly delightful his not-so-innocent Lamb had been! Rosy however was quick to zone in on the show, laying contently at Cory's side, soon returning to her snack grazing.

Carried away on a journey with Bella Swan as Edward disappeared and she picked the worst possible way of coping with it, Rosy had to admit she understood. If there was only one way she'd hear or see Cory, chances were she'd have ignored common sense to pursue it. She understood the position that Bella was placed in, and could only hope that Cory neither vanished on her, nor decided to embrace the pale life of a vampire. The lovers were reunited, though with quite the caveat in place. Bella demanded she become a vampire as being a human was too dangerous and Edward insisted it would only be done if she would marry him.

"You can never ever accuse me of unfair expectations in our marriage," Rosalie commented as they reached the end of their second film. "I might hold you to a few things, but I wouldn't use a wedding as weight to become an immortal. Now would I bring you to age-old ruling vampires with exquisite fashion taste? Possibly, though I'd certainly take Bella's side and offer up my own life to spare yours." She stole a kiss from Cory with a smirk.

Cory spoffed, "There's a lot more things I'd be concerned over than just that if you used a wedding to leverage becoming an immortal," Like how the hyper focus on it indicated a deeper psychological issue. One might thing Bella rather fell into depression from the lost chance of being a vampire than losing Edward, "Though I can't disagree with you about giving my life. I would do it for you in heart beat." He laid a gentle kiss to her crown.

"A second movie finished for My Lamb," Oliver said as he eased himself from the couch and offered a hand to Lauri to aid her up as well. "Though I don't know how I feel about these Volturi characters. Quite the group of narcissistic sadists, don't you think?"

"Oui, but I think Aro is the one who motivates them. A few of them are only there because of him," Lauri pointed out, taking his offered hand, "Perhaps if they managed their own escape they may reclaim autonomy," Thoughts drifted as Lauri brushed a few crumbs off the sheets, "Les gens peuvent être le reflet de leur environnement. It is not easy to be yourself when you are confined by someone or something insisting on defining you," Lauri knew her next words were quite biased to her opinions, but she said, "Molly is an example. A person can lose themselves in loneliness. I cannot imagine she wouldn't write to Rosalie soon, if she can help it," That being said, Lauri tentatively asked Rosalie, "How did your talk go with Wesley?"

Any disagreements with Cory would have to be put on hold, Rosy giving her arms a good stretch as she came to stand closer to the other couple, her love in an easy tow. "It could have been better, but at least I have some information," she admitted. "Wesley doesn't want any of us interacting with her, thinking it'll keep her from knowing things she wouldn't. At least not in person. He's going to have another VR session with her after the upcoming hunt. I asked about the blood I saw Conti taking from Molly and he said that it was the only thing he knew. For her own 'private experiments' though he said I could ask her." Not a discussion Rosy was keen on having, but if it meant getting more information she'd do so.

"Interesting," Oliver hummed, a hand resting on Lauri's back, fingers tracing along. "So will you be there to supervise the next session?"

Rosy shook her head, a look of slight defiance crossing her face. "Not if he can help it. He did agree to Hye being present though, which is at least something. An eye just in case Conti is trying something," she trusted him based on their own experiences. "That and Wesley did say that if she hadn't written to me that I could pay a visit to her. It just seems so odd that they stopped so suddenly, I suppose."

Lauri smiled, thought probably more for the tingles on her back from Oliver’s touch, “Then there is hope,” A trusted person to safeguard Molly in the presence of Dr. Conti and the promise to check on Molly if the letters still don’t arrive, “How long will you wait for the letters to come?”

Cory rested his hand on the low of Rosalie’s back, having known by now this area needed a little rub for tension relief, “Well, I guess after the session sometime. I wouldn’t want to wait more than a week. If Molly still hasn’t written by February first then I’d say we should push for a VR session with her.” That amount of time couldn't possibly be argued against, “And, Rosy, if you do go to see Dr.Conti, then I want to come. In the meantime, I think we should get some lunch.”

Oliver felt that was a safe assumption. He wasn't aware of much more than just the fact that Molly was writing with Rosy, but he did find a long break to be peculiar. His hand slowly drifted from Lauri's back to her own, interlacing their fingers and giving her a light squeeze. "That sounds like a fair amount of time to wait. Despite the circumstances, I'm sure Molly would be grateful to know that there are those who are looking out for her."

Rosy was in complete agreement, both with the letter timing and also lunch. Despite having eaten a good amount of popcorn and candies, she was ready for something hot. Maybe even spicy? She never knew with her cravings, though often times it was more of a smell hitting her and her body realizing it would be just what she wanted. "Lunch it is," she nodded, reluctantly moving away from Cory's support on her back and making her way out of the theater along with the other. "Do you think we can fit all 3 before dinner or just two?"

“We can eat a quick meal,” Cory offered, “Or we can take lunch in the tea room down the hall. Closer, and we get a view of the lake below. The one next to the meadow.”

“Oh, oui, that sounds lovely,” Lauri looked to Oliver and Rosalie for their thoughts.

Rosy had grown quite used to Lauri's affinity for nature and nodded at he suggestion. "I think a private small luncheon would be wonderful. We can chat a bit if we'd like and not have to worry about certain brothers pestering us on an enjoyable day." There were in fact two brothers who would happily jump at such an opportunity!

Dodging Wesley and Everest would have been a good reason in and of itself. Lauri missed the brother closest to her in age. He was her senior by five years. Antoinette had not wanted more than three children. A detail Lauri figured factored in to her neglect. Still, Lauri couldn’t be more grateful for the small time she had with Louie until Aunt Colette and her grandmother took over.

"The tea room it is," the Lion agreed, keeping hold of his Lamb and happy to do small things such as this to keep her happy. "Then you two can let me know what's different between the second book and movie since we never read that far." At this point Oliver knew he might as well let the proverbial cat out of the bag regarding their nightly readings. He and Cory were on this adventure together, so he could shed some of his masculinity if needed.

Cory trailed after his pregnant lover, a little amused at her walk, a little lost in thought when Oliver’s words hit him, “You’ve been reading the series?” A thing that had been brought up once or twice with Rosy. If Annabelle set a bar, Oliver managed to take a step to it.

Happy to extol the strength of her Lion’s affection, Lauri nodded, “Oui, mon Tresor had humored his little Lamb with my girlish desires,” she flashed Oliver a smile, her hand giving his a light squeeze, “But it is alright if you don’t want to read the rest. All the movies at once is a lot.”

Just one book was a lot, in Cory’s mind. Sure, he could tolerate a day. But the time it took to read? And you’re stuck in Bella’s head. At least with a movie you had the reprieve of not constantly being in her thoughts. Still, Cory couldn’t help but wonder if he shouldn’t have just spared the time to read just one. Checking, Cory asked Oliver, “Is it...’tolerable’ too?”

The release from their commitment was a visible relief on Oliver's face. There were just so many other books they could enjoy together; better fabricated worlds to explore. Still, when Cory pressed he offered a genuine response. "It certainly wasn't the worst piece of literature I've read," he confessed, "Though I would say it is quite on par with the level the movies have provided so far. The book was actually slightly less painful, though perhaps that's just a bias with casting at this point."

Lauri held no ill will. She would be happy cherishing the one book. To know he didn’t suffer as much as suspected gave the memory a brighter tone too. A small gift to take to heart.

"I enjoy them considerably, if that counts for anything," Rosalie chimed in, though she suspected her opinion was not accurate for her dear fiance. She was Twihard blinded, he'd likely accuse. Settling into one of the plush chairs in the tea room, she gazed out over the quaint snowy view. The best feature of her unexpected pregnancy had to be the fact that she wasn't missing out on doing very much; winter was happy to ensure outdoor activities were few and far between this year.

“Uhh, of course you would Rosy,” Cory chuckled, his voice confirming Rosalie’s thoughts. But he didn’t take the opportunity to poke or prod her about being a Twihard. Maybe because he loved Rosalie, or because the overall marathon had breaks and good friends to accompany them, but Cory would be lying if he said he wasn’t having a good time. After helping Rosy to her seat he took one on the other side, while she had the window seat.

Lauri took a window seat as well. She had gotten used to the cold back home. Winter happened to be a natural barrier between her and the others in the vineyard. None of the older women had the endurance to chase her. They tucked themselves in front of hearths. Too busy keeping warm, "Que c'est beau, what a smooth lake. Is it available to skate?”

“Yeah, actually,” Cory nodded, calling over a servant, “Wes, Inara, and the children go skating sometimes. We were thinking about doing that for Inara’s birthday party— oh, right, you guys—Inara hadn’t been feeling well on the seventeenth, which is her actually birthday, so Wes decided to convince her we’re all too busy to do it any other time. She thinks nothings happening,” Cory asked for water, and so did Lauri, before saying, “But tomorrow we’re planning to surprise her with a little celebration by the lake.”

"Oh, merveilleux! This is tomorrow?” Lauri clasped her hands together.

“Yeah, at noon,” Cory smiled, “Just bring yourself. Inara appreciates quality time with people rather than gifts.” Though he wouldn’t wag a finger at anyone who did bring something.

"He is an absolute rapscallion, isn't he?" Oliver chuckled at news of the party. "Of course we'll come, though I can't promise how well I'll fare on ice, My Lamb. It has been many years since I dared try to skate, and I don't know if now's the best time to try again."

"You have to! I know I would if I could," Rosy huffed. A light scowl went down to her stomach when the exciting events of the next day were announced, knowing far too well that she wasn't going to be allowed out on the ice. It was far too dangerous with her condition, though it also made her wonder just what they'd be doing if Inara likely couldn't join as well.

Lauri made her order for an au jus beef sandwich before giving her thoughts, “Oh, mon Tresor, I am happy to help. I love skating. I would have liked to join competitions if I could,” she offered Rosalie a sympathetic smile, “Perhaps next winter?”

Grinning, Cory pulled out his phone to show Rosalie a special tech advancement. It was a design based on the Lithe. The suits came in various colors and patterns, “Wesley’s gift for Inara. Made one for each of us. It uses the air pressure to correct your balance. We tested it out. You’ll be as safe as if you weren’t carrying a watermelon on your tummy.”

After requesting his own lunch of a hearty beef wellington, Oliver smiled at his sweet lamb. "I would be willing to try if it'd keep you happy, ma chérie," he confessed, taking her hand into a gentle hold. He really was willing to take on the world if it meant joy on that face of hers.

"Très bien, mon Lion." Lauri’s heart beat thrummed with gratitude and the joy Oliver hoped to see sprang into her eyes. The Lamb desperately wished to know what she could do to bring her Lion this same sense of happiness. Exploring that would have to wait. A certain pregnant woman had to have a word with her unsuspecting lover!

Perking up at the thought, Rosy peered over at the design impressed. He'd been quite the busy beaver after all. "Now I have two questions for you," her chocolate gaze shifted from his phone to face. "First, does that man you and Wes were running around with watermelons strapped to you and secondly - though perhaps more importantly - does that mean you think I currently look like I have an entire watermelon on my stomach?"

Across the table Oliver had to wince, knowing that if he didn't choose wisely, his comrade might be faced with a bout of pregnant sass.

How did Cory get in trouble? He couldn’t tell if this was real trouble or pregnancy sass. It wasn’t like he meant to say she was fat! Clearing his throat, Cory did his best to choose his words carefully, “Actually, we had help from willing servants— in the name of science—such as Kazumi. We don’t have whole watermelons because it's winter, and—” Cory glanced down at her belly, “Well, I mean...Yeah, a small cute one.”

A moment of silence for his fallen brother was given by Oliver. As close as they were gradually becoming, he wouldn't be jumping in any grenades for the next 6 months!

A small 'hmpf' left Rosy who didn't immediately give sign if she was satisfied with that response. Instead she turned her attention to the servant taking their meal requests, putting in her own for a lemon chicken salad sandwich and side of baked squash. With all the popcorn she settled one water to keep her levels where they needed to be. She waited until Cory ordered to answer him, Oliver still holding baited breath. "I've never thought of a watermelon as cute, but I'll make sure your daughter knows that," a smirk at the corner of her lips was a tell that this was mere sass he was getting and not her wrath.

“Really? I think they are pretty cute,” Cory, without thinking added, chuckling, “You sure you want to make certain your daughter knows you don’t think watermelon are cute, after I said they are?” He meant it as a tease and a joke.

Lauri hoped it would be taken that! She did see how it could come off otherwise. Here Cory said they’re adorable and that he thinks so of his growing girl, and here Rosy says they aren’t, and now she’ll let Amelie know.

A thin blonde brow went up as he tried to turn things around on her, far too clever for such a ploy. "Oh no, I know that our daughter will be absolutely beautiful and far too smart for her own good - but I never said she looks like a watermelon. That was all you, my love," she said before sipping her water. "I'll have to frame a photo of a melon and put it on your work space in a baby frame."

Cory chuckled, “That’s fine with me! When Amelie asks about it, I will say ‘I needed another picture of just how sweet and cute you are, but you hadn’t come out yet, so Mommy gave this to me to help’, and I will give her a kiss and we will share our love of watermelon,”

The back and forth brought delight to Lauri. They really were adorable. She contented herself with holding the hand Oliver had given her and enjoying the affectionate banter of her friends.

As much as Rosy wanted to keep up a scowl at him, she simply couldn't at that imagery. With a lot of thanks to Molly, she could already imagine Cory sitting with their curious little angel on his lap eyes wide as she held up the picture of framed fruit. Any theatrical unrest melted away and she chuckled at him. "You're incorrigible, you know," she said with a content sigh."Here's to hoping she doesn't get that from you."

"Careful, Rosalie. That might turn right back on you like a mother's curse," Oliver warned.

“Yeah, she might get it from you, and then we’ll be doomed,” Cory dodged a scowl by pointing out a convenient parade of leaping deer into snow, “Oh look, so pretty.”

Lauri couldn’t help herself. Her head whipped around to view it. Several deer were slipping through the woods, casting graceful shadows. It brought a smile to her, but also a touch of sorrow. It would be likely she needed them for hunting. A method called ‘Langue Rouge’ weakened the wolves for an easier catch or kill. It involved dipping a blade in blood, freezing it, and then repeating until the weapon had a thick coat of icy red. The wolf couldn’t help but lick it. The cold numbed the pain receptors so that when the wolf willingly slid its tongue against the edge of the blade, it would do so a few times before realizing it had cut itself. Enough licks could drain a wolf dead. A few were all that she needed to take one down. One deer would supply enough for this method. The only reason why she agreed is because Wesley assured her the deer would be used— bone, meat, and all.

Speak of the devil and he shall appear. Well, he shall send a text. BING! Went Oliver and Lauri’s phone. Cory and Rosy had tapped out of the upcoming hunt. The group chat made for it made its way to just the Lion and Lamb. Lauri took up her phone, “Dr. Conti is asking to trap and bring in a mage and a wolf.”

Oliver nodded as he read the same message. He might not have been as restless Everest had been cooped up in the castle, but he was looking forward to a chance of seeing his woman of affection in action. Though, as the days ticked by he had sensed a dip in her behavior as the hunt approached. Perhaps it was just nerves, though he wasn't sure how to approach such a question. "An interesting turn of events.."

Though she wouldn't be included in it, Rosalie's face dropped into a frown. "What in the hell does she need with a wolf and another mage?" She made no move to mask her disapproval. "It's not like it's exactly easy to catch one of those, let alone two. And on short notice? Who died and made her queen of the science lab?"

“Rosy, if we didn’t have reservations about Dr. Conti I’d think this is a case of jealousy over the lab,” Cory made a light tease to help lift some of the darkened mood over the message.

Lauri found herself distracted in thought a moment before inhaling and bringing her mind to the present, “Rosy is right. Though, we don’t know what will happen on the hunt anyway. Perhaps the mages will prove troublesome. Maybe the wolf will be clever. But I guess…” Lauri found no favor in saying so, but she ended with, “...if Wes and the others insist.” Not one to challenge centuries of tradition and risk burning at the stake for heresy. At least not without proof that didn’t rely solely on a personal opinion. Lauri had to admit that she, herself, could be wrong. Mages and wolves could be truly as evil as everyone currently believed. It just didn’t seem to be the case to Lauri. Uncertainty didn’t excuse her from the hunt. And something told her the run-ins she had with Alaric wouldn’t bode well if she refused. The Little Lamb held back for now.

Cory felt relief to see their food arrive. It would help take the edge off of the stressful moment, “Cheese burger is me,” he reminded the servant who laid their plates down for them.

Cory only heard a spoff in return to his comment. After all, Conti wasn't the one with the pretty princess lab coat. Though, Rosy may have had reservations that the old bat still got to work while she was shooed away from everything. After she'd gathered herself she only shook her head and said, "I just think those are highly ridiculous demands to ask."

Oliver rubbed the top of her hand to offer some reassurance to her. "We can always see just what they have in mind and if it doesn't seem worth the risk just say so. No matter what Dr. Conti may have planned, it isn't worth anyone's wellbeing."

“Oui, if it is too much, I think we should be cautious,” Lauri appreciated the gesture from Oliver. She kept the thought that it probably would be a mercy to kill them rather than hand them over to Dr. Conti. If it came down to it.

Picking up his burger, Cory said before biting, “Glad I’m staying in, that’s all I’m saying.” He happily went on to munch.

Lauri dipped one end of he roast beef sandwich in the savory sauce it came with, “What do you think she’d do with them?”

After swallowing his bite, Cory shrugged, “I don’t know...So far blood samples are what she’s taken from Molly. Maybe that.”

“Oui, maybe.” Lauri found herself lost in thought and her food. Everyone's thoughts would have to be chewed on along with their meals. With relatively light choices, it wasn't long before they were up out of their seats and journeying back to the theater together. They had many movies to go after all. Settled back on their couches, they prepared to be launched into Eclipse and the great battle between Team Jacob and Team Edward.

Rosy knew all too well that Cory would have plenty of things to say as the movie came to an end, though she was in too much of her fantasy high to care if that were the case. The best had yet to come and Breaking Dawn was her own personal favorite. "Alright, do we want do the same as last time and the guys get snacks or equality for all and we can make our way down. Or in my case waddle," she offered to the group, lunch having been digested by then.

"I'm not against another stroll," Oliver offered, looking over at Cory. He had series questions that felt safest shared with his fellow man.

Cory got up and flexed to loosen his muscles. His Rosy had been in his arms the whole way through. A walk sounded great, “Let’s go Oliver, I think we can take another for the team,” he turned to give Rosalie a kiss to her cheek, “I’m Team Rosy, for me.”

There were questions Lauri had that reignited as she watched the movie. While she enjoyed seeing Jasper fight in on-screen, she couldn’t help but be distracted with the unanswered inquiry she posed Rosalie. Just what would Rosy like Cory to do? Lauri clasped her hands around Oliver’s, "Si cela ne vous dérange pas, I would like some more popcorn, actually,” She hadn’t had much before this day. She decided it made for the perfect traditional movie snack, “And some red vines, if you please.”

Oliver smiled at her gentle request, nodding as he leaned in for a kiss at her neck. "Pour toi, le monde mon cherie," he promised with a wink before ambling off with Cory toward the kitchens after he'd had a kiss of encouragement from Rosy.

"Oh and a soft pretzel! If you can," she called as modestly as she could before shifting to clean herself of crumbs.

“Yes, will do!” Cory smiled at his beloved.

Lauri watched him go, with an ever increasing love for her Lion. Once the two left Lauri turned to Rosalie. She had to catch her mind up to what she had meant to do with this stolen time! Shaking her head, she smiled, “Rosalie, we didn’t get to finish our conversation from before,” the Lamb came to Rosy’s side, “If not Emmet, and if not Twilight, then who and which movie?” A thought came to mind, making her blush, “Or do you have a different scenario in mind altogether?”

There no movies that were coming to mind, even though she'd chosen to tease Cory with Avengers hunks. One brow perked as Rosy turned to Lauri in curious confusion. "What do you mean a different scenario?"

“Well, it wasn’t the way you wanted it before, but...” Lauri felt the suggestion caught in her throat before she cleared it and said, “Maybe a Teacher and Student role again?” but this time with Cory, “You know, a role play....Like if Oliver were a pirate and I was a shipwrecked maiden.” The thought made her heart beat wildly.

Rosy hummed it over. It wasn't the worst idea, though she couldn't say that it was the most intriguing one. "I don't know, Lauri. Nothing comes to mind that makes me think it'd be really hot if Cory did it," she confessed. "I just love him and that in itself causes arousal. Maybe I'm just weird like that."

“Ah, that is admirable. I had to admit I feel the same. But I wouldn’t say no if Oliver appeared to me wearing a loose blouse with pistols strapped across his chest,” Lauri covered her mouth to giggle, “Well then, I guess if Cory did come to you as Emmet you would enjoy it.”

Rosy had to share in her mirth with a giggle at the image of Oliver she planted. "I mean I would have enjoyed him showing up in anything, just because it'd be him," she shrugged. "But there must be something, right?" She really didn't want to be the odd one out without a sensual whim.

“Oui, I understand,” Lauri smiled, nodding. Though it would be playful fun if Oliver did come to her as a pirate, or even a sparkly Jasper cosplay, she would have to agree with Rosalie that it would be just as enjoyable all the same. As long as it was Oliver. But to help a friend out Lauri asked, “Is there anything he has said or done, or that you’ve seen, that you like? Maybe that is a good starting point.”

Sipping her water as she tried to think of something, Rosy's cheeks pinked and she nodded. "There have been a few," she started slowly before being prodded to continue. "At last year's ball when he defended me from de Lancre's creeper stalking and then challenged him to a duel. Ooof, I'm honestly surprised that didn't end up as our first night together." Pausing, she fanned herself with her hand before clearing her throat to add. "It was similar the night at the bar when he saw I wasn't comfortable with being spanked in front of everyone." He'd stepped up then and tugged her out of harms way.

"Awwww, si doux!” Lauri wondered if she could relate. Then a memory popped up, “Oh mon Dieu, but of course. I think I know what you mean,” Oliver had stood up for her to Alaric. It was only later that she realized she had become sensually excited by it. Pirates, Jasper, and now protector, “But I don’t know if such a thing would have the same affect in a role play.”

A sigh of agreement left Rosy. "I know...I can't exactly put myself in danger for the sake of some heated sex," she agreed, running her fingers through her hair in thought. "I guess I just don't know then, Lauri."

"Ne t'inquiète pas, these are just fantasy’s. Cory is real. Whatever he does or says, like you were pointing out, it will always be good,” Lauri smiled encouragingly, “Besides, maybe it will just happen one day. But it will always still be good, oui?”

That she definitely wouldn't disagree with. "Oh, Lord yes, it's always good," Rosy said with a wide smirk. "We are still learning plenty together and learning what we like, but I have yet to not thoroughly enjoy myself with him. I just hope it doesn't become a problem as I progress in the pregnancy and less things can be done, y'know?'

~oOo~​

Thankfully Inara had a bunch of soft pretzels available. They happened to be her favorite movie treat; cheesy kinds, sweet kinds, savory kinds. All the kinds. “Oh boy, I think I’ll bring up a cart,” He didn’t know which sort of pretzel her pregnancy would suddenly crave, “So, Oliver, if you don’t mind me saying—“ Cory glanced around, then leaned, “I’m Team Jacob.”

They were back in the sanctioned halls if brohood where their thoughts were safe. "If I am being honest, despite the cinematic flaws and questionable casting...Team Edward, but it's only the tinniest fraction."

“Team Edward? Hm...” Cory tasted the preference and found it bitter. But, if his buddy thought well of it enough, then, he could have is opinion. Cory didn’t know why it bothered him though. The whole series was just duff. But... “Well, I chose Jacob because he seemed to have a better future for Bella. She could live a more normal life— not that either one was best, really.”

"I mean, if you'd call La Push normal," Oliver scoffed, duly prepared to discuss this in he's full. "That pack has so much instability to it. There's fueds and drama and so much bloody testosterone. It wouldn't be safe for her and she'd be left wondering what would have been. He's just got a literal puppy crush on her and I feel like the Cullen's will give her more stability."

“Now, wait—“ Cory tried to keep his sound a spoff, but it came out more like Oliver’s scoff, “—in comparison to the kind of trouble vampires get into, I think La Push has a lot of normality. They have living, growing family dynamics. They only get triggered when there are a bunch of vampires. Now if the bloodsuckers stayed away I think that would make for a great life. One she can live to the fullest and then die like the rest. Given enough time, I can see them going the way of the Volturi.”

"The Volturi are everything that Carlisle stands against and the reason they've made their own coven," the British Lion was quick to point out. "They'd never cave in because it'd be a compromise of their morals. While some are reformed and had their shaky paths, they now are against the Volturi. They just can't do anything about them because they're outnumbered and most back them. Of course that'll change in the next movie. And you can't tell me there isn't pack drama outside of the newborns - look at Seth and Leia. It'd be a furry soap opera that could kill her if things went wrong."

“Oh she’d be just as in danger with the vampires,” Cory argued, “Maybe more, if the Volturi mean to never give up on nabbing her. They’d make her eternity a undead hell. But— and as long as vampires aren’t around, which they don’t have to be around—Bella could live a life without furry drama. Besides, Jacob is not nearly as controlling and obsessive as Edward. The man broke her car so she had to stay put. And he got Alice to basically kidnap Bella.”

"No, now listen here. You can't prove the wolves are any safer than the vampires, mate," Oliver pressed back. "Jacob wasn't any angel, either. He was actively pursuing another man's woman and kissed Bella when she didn't want it. Like I said, we know the Volturi will be taken care of in the next installments. It's only logical sense after all."

“Well okay, but I think that’s the author getting scared that everyone liked Jacob. he change so drastically between movie one and movie two,” Cory argued, describing how sweet Jacob had been and suddenly became a ‘Nice Guy’ trope, “But that’s not his fault, it’s Stephanie’s. Besides, Edward is boring. All he does is stare at her. Jacob has a life. He has friends, he has hobbies.”

"And you don't think the imprinting thing is a little weird? Edward is in love with Bella because of who she is. Jacob just wants her because a force of nature tells him to," Oliver wasn't sold on it. "Neither is ideal, but Edward offers protection and stability. They're financially set and he would do anything for her. Sure he broke the one car, but it was because she was being stubborn and didn't listen. You'd never do something like that if it was for Rosy's good and she wasn't taking it?"

“The imprinting thing— okay, a little strange. But I can still see it working out. There are no sexual feelings unless they become of-age. And, just to say it again, none of it happens unless vampires are around in the first place,” Cory pointed out. The trouble always ended up being vampires in his mind. As for Oliver’s last question, Cory hummed in thought, “Well, I guess it depends. I mean, she’s pretty level headed. I don’t think I’d have to. But if it came down to it, and I actually believed it was necessary— but not at the expense of her human dignity. And I do believe Edward had crossed the line. I mean, don’t you agree? Would you ever....contain Lauri?”

"Absolutely never contain her, not with what she's been through," Oliver answered without a moments hesitation. "Lauri never deserves to be imprisoned. Now...Bella on the other hand. Well, I think Edward was just trying to slow her down so he had more time to get away. It wasn't like he left her to die or anything. Also the whole 'theres nothing sexual until it's legal' thing is a bit weird. I mean....what are the chances of that? Sounds like a cover up for some undesirable thoughts if you ask me."
 
Last edited:
“Mm, don’t they have books or articles on how to enjoy intimacy with your lover during pregnancy?” Lauri pondered, taking out her phone to check. She came up with a few. There were a lot of pillows involved to help prop the woman’s body in comfortable positions, but overall the tips appeared reasonable, “Voilà! Some ideas. I will send you the links,” Lauri tapped away until three of the more promising sources were all sent; noted by a BING! each.

The links were carefully saved and stored for later reading, likely at a time when Cory was either reading or working. "Lauri, you are an absolute gem. Why on Earth haven't we met before this? All of those years wasted!" Rosy spoffed at the thought, tucking her phone away for the time being. "I mean, of course I wasn't pregnant before so it sort of makes sense, but it would have been fun I think." They got along well enough since all of her fears had been put to rest and even shared developing thoughts toward hunting.

Many reasons came to mind. None that Lauri thought would improve the mood. Most of her freedom years were spent being whisked away with Cristine to Hunter functions, or to visit with Wes and Cory, or if Lauri met someone online. But as soon as her last brother left, her father died, and then with Crissy passed away too, the world's doors were all but shut. Friends were not encouraged. Online had to be work; Cory the hunter associate, tracking wolves with his method. Hunter functions came to a stop. The vineyard surrounded her like a cell. Lauri couldn’t do well enough for her wardens to leave on her own. Something always fell short of their expectations and kept her back. But those thoughts and memories were none that Lauri would want to burden Rosalie with, especially on the day they meant to spend for joy.

“Oui, it is a shame. But I am blessed, because I am here now,” Lauri smiled and gave into the urge to hug. She wrapped her arms around Rosalie in a gentle embrace, “And I promise I will be for as long as I am able.”

Rosy may not have had the flood of emotions that Inara had in the past weeks, but Lauri's hug was more than enough to give her a happy cry. "Good, because I'll hold you to a contract if I have to," she joked through soft sniffles. "I'm very glad you're here with us. I think it's where you were meant to be."

Hearing the sniffles, Lauri became emotional. It had been years since she was allowed to cry. The tingling sensation in her eyes told her that her body still had the potential, though they did not dare fall just yet. The time spent in the castle had slowly been easing her into a state of a new normality. Waking up at night to listen if someone was coming to her room when she heard a sound was fading. Tensing at someone’s displeasure, imagined or not, lessened. Her heart did not race as hard when the phone alerted her to a text. Neither did she feel a sense of dread if she delayed a minute more than expected on a reply. Lauri could even see herself taking in stride one of them calling her ‘silly’ (a word her Aunt and Grandma used as a Jack-of-All-Trades insult; lazy, stupid, ridiculous, imbecilic, and others), though it hadn’t happened yet. Lauri felt more grateful for Rosalie, Cory, and Oliver than they realized. Normal, safe— and most importantly, forgiving. She’d do just about anything for them. Even face another lash on her scarred back from a riding crop if it came down to it.

Smiling gently, Lauri patted Rosalie’s back, "Je le crois aussi, ma fille. I am happy to be here as well, more than you know,” An alert told Lauri it was time for Rosalie to get some of her prenatal meds. So she pulled those out along with a chilled grape Gatorade. The shot-glass of vitamins went down easy being chased by a cool sip of purple. Lauri insisted Rosy lay so she could rub her swelling feet with essential oil lotion, “So, ma fille, I have a question….have you seen or read Harry Potter?”

There were no protests from Rosy as they transitioned from a bonding moment to the necessary vitamins and hydration. She'd decided there was little point in putting up a fight when it was going to happen one way or the other; preferably done without worrying Cory. Besides, it wasn't just her body anymore and she was determined to give her little girl the best possible shot at life possible. Closing her eyes as she caved to the foot rub, it took her a moment to register the question Lauri posed. Though not quite as controversial as how many mundie deaths were justifiable when killing a mage, it was still a touchy subject for most families. The cultural phenomenon was deeply frowned upon and even banned by most families.

"I read one of the books," Rosy admitted in a quiet tone, eyes opening to look down at Lauri. "Have you seen them?" It seemed like something that would have been forbidden in the French household where everyone was so stern, but maybe she was wrong.

Feeling confident that she was in mutual mischievous company, Lauri smiled with a nod, “I managed to read and watch them all,” a harrowing several months of sneaking around, nearly getting caught, “I am a Hufflepuff,” Lauri admitted her Hogwarts house. If it had been ‘legal’ she might have tried to find those stories and movies in Avostoska. But even Wesley agreed having “pro-mage” literature like that didn’t bode well if it ever ended up in his children’s hands. None of the castles databases accessible to the guests had them available. Lauri knew the story by heart at this point, “If you haven’t, I could tell you. I’ve read them so many times I could probably relay the tale verbatim.”

A flutter of nerves as if they were discussing plotting a crime rippled through Rosy's stomach. "I mean...if you don't mind we could talk about them. But aren't there seven books?" There was no way possible they could get through even skimming plots before the men came back! Perhaps this would become their next shared secret.

“Oui, seven. I spent months needing to memorize them. I never knew if they would be found and destroyed. They were,” Lauri chuckled, having the last laugh! They couldn’t get rid of it from her mind. Thankfully they didn’t suspect her of the crime, “Maybe every time we get the chance I can give you another chapter. We can work through the series as a little fun activity…If you want to, of course.”

Mischievous delight sparkled in her eyes and she nodded at the offer. "I would love that. It's been years since I read the first book, though. We might have to start from the very beginning," Rosy admitted, feeling bad that she was only adding to the amount of work Lauri would have to do. "If it's too much I don't want to ask you to do it. Seven books is a lot to remember!"

“Oh, ma fille, by the time we are done you will wish there were seven more!” Lauri chuckled, switching her hands to Rosalie’s other foot, “I would love to start anew. It is my favorite series. I know I said I love Twilight— and I do—but I have to admit Harry Potter is rooted deep in my heart,” She just couldn’t tell anyone before this day, “My hope is that I can share it with Oliver too. I’ve always wanted to fan-girl over these books and talk about which house we would be in, or what kind of wand we would have— all good fun.” Lauri firmly believed she would have been a Hufflepuff. Cristine would have been a Ravenclaw despite what people suspected of her, which was that she had an ambitious craving for status. In reality Cristine was a sultry nerd. Cory, in Lauri’s opinion, would be a Gryffindor. Wesley all but fit Slytherin like a glove. Inara could go either Ravenclaw or Slytherin.

A sigh of gratitude left her at the intricate kneading of Lauri's hands. "Then that'll be our new girl time. I'm sure Cory's going to be getting busy with work again once he realizes he doesn't need to hover around me." She wasn't exactly thrilled about that, but also knew it was ridiculous to stop both of their lives for the pregnancy when he was still fully capable of working. Maybe as they got close to the delivery she'd ask for him to stay nearby, but only because she'd never want him to miss the birth. "Hmm, the houses. Which house do you think you'd have been in?"

“Oh Hufflepuff for certain,” Lauri had thought a long time over it, “While I do believe every student has the capacity to encompass every good quality of any other house, I think I appreciate that Helga Hufflepuff— one of the four founders of Hogwarts— hadn’t barred anyone from learning magic who sincerely meant to put in the hard work needed to accomplish their goals,” That became important to Lauri. Freedom to pursue happiness, “But that is not quite what can get you into a house. Slytherin valued ambition and favored purebloods. Ravenclaw believed that students with a high intellect deserved to be taught. Gryffindor welcomed students with bold, courageous hearts.”

Listening with a wide smile, Rosy could already tell she was going to enjoy this new shared secret between the two of them. Lauri clearly had put a lot of thought into everything and was well-versed, meaning she'd share her love impeccably. "Hmm, that's a tough one," she admitted as she shifted to sit cross-legged as the massage ended, a task that was getting harder by the day! "Before I would have easily said that I was ambitious and bias toward intelligence." She thought back to her first impressions of young teenage Cory and how he didn't seem like he would fare well as a hunter; those fears had long since been put to rest though! "Though now...oh, I'm not sure. Maybe I need to hear more of the series before I could ever choose."

Already Lauri felt her heart soar. She clasped her hands together, “Oh oui, but I have to say, there is no wrong answer. One of the qualities of the series I appreciate is something Headmaster Dumbledore says—’Happiness can be found, even in the darkest of times, if one only remembers to turn on the light.’—Houses are lovely, but they do not define or confine you. At least not in my opinion.” Lauri smiled encouragingly, “Though if I had to choose, I think you’d be a courageous Gryffindor.”

Rosy had to chuckle at that decision, though she enjoyed just how excited Lauri was about this and how dedicated to the information she was. "Maybe, though I don't know how courageous I've been!" But who knew what time would bring for her to face and test that. "It sounds like the series is a very positive one; it's such a shame so many people are against it when there's certainly not enough positive morale to be shared."

“Oui,” Lauri nodded, stretching out with her hands behind her head, “I think they are worried because it portrays mages as human. Not just that they are disguising themselves as human, but that they truly are, in fact, just people like anyone else.” A belief no one who lasted long in their community held, and some, like Dr. Higgs, have met their end for only investigating it, “But I can’t deny the truths of the message. Mage or not. Another Dumbledore quote—’Do not pity the dead, Harry. Pity the living, and, above all, those who live without love’.”

It was a fair assumption, and one that as she mentioned, the community artfully skirted about. She'd only expressed her own concerns thus far with Cory and planned to keep it that way to avoid ridicule. "And here I thought it was a kids' series; that's a pretty dark concept," she commented, though she couldn't deny it's accuracy. "We'll have to see just how intense it gets when we start up. But...probably just in our chambers. To be safe."

“Agreed,” Lauri smiled, knowing they could face scolding to an unknown degree, or worse, suspicion. At some point Lauri knew she’d either have to give up her visits to her animal friends or take a chance that Rosalie would be fine with her affinity towards creatures. For now she wanted to keep this moment as it was, in its comfort and contentment. Lauri felt she could spend silence with Rosy and not feel out of place. Like her presence alone gave her peace. Not unlike her Lion.

Speaking of...

~ooo~​

Upon entering the theatre Cory smiled to see Rosalie in all her pregnant glory sitting beside his friend. They had come a long way since Rosy’s Green Goblin appeared and left. It warmed his heart to know Rosy had a friend here like Inara and Ellie were to each other. Those thoughts aside, he cried out, “Soft pretzels! Get ‘em while they’re hot!”

Lauri chuckled, popping up to attention with Rosalie. Her hazel eyes brightened to meet grey misty ones, “Ah, our men have returned, Rosy. And look, they brought us spoils from ships at sea,” she couldn’t help a pirate reference.

~ooo~​

“Fair point,” Cory couldn’t argue against what Oliver said about Bella. Though he did have trouble about it. While he can see taking car keys from Rosy if she wanted to drive drunk, or shut her inside from a blizzard if she wanted to stroll aimlessly through the woods at night— which was what he meant by ‘depends’, and would think Oliver could agree on those examples, even if done to Lauri—Cory couldn’t seem to reconcile keeping Rosy from her friends for the sake of Edwards worry about the wolves. Vampires were just as dangerous. Jasper himself attacked Bella. Molly came to mind. So far Cory hadn’t prevented Rosy from talking with Molly. A part of him wished he hadn’t been put in the position to make that choice. He didn’t see any direct danger from their interactions. It felt wrong to decide that for Rosalie. Even if the person she made a bond with was a mage.

Soon Cory was pulled from his thoughts when Oliver made the comment about the imprinting, “Well okay, look at it this way...Rosalie and I are about four years apart. If we met, and were betrothed, when I was born, I don’t think anyone would be creeped out. They don’t expect Rosy to have any designs on a baby. But hell if she doesn’t have designs on me now,” Cory chuckled, thinking of the library night, “I don’t think it’s right to assume the intention of the imprinter on the imprintee. Especially since it’s magic. I’d expect it might not be possible to have adult feelings at a stage that the imprintee isn’t ready for, and that seems okay to me.”

They had both arrived at the kitchen about this time. None of the staff were surprised. They merely took note of how much and of what the men wanted. While the two talked the cooks went about gatherings he specified snacks.

"Okay but four years apart isn't a big deal and there's only a tiny time period where anyone can think it's inappropriate," Oliver countered his argument. "What about that Quil? He imprinted on a toddler when he was a teenager. That's a pretty hefty gap. Hell, in a few months you're going to have a little girl of your own. Do you want some guy who's ten, fifteen years older than her suddenly convinced that he's going to marry her some day and refusing to leave her side?"

“As far as we understand, Quil doesn’t have any of those feelings towards the toddler. He views himself as some kind of guardian. They merely suppose it will change when she’s older based on other imprint bonds. Also, there are other relationships that have bigger gaps,” Cory meant to go on, but the point Oliver made last hit him in a certain way, “Well, I can’t say I would easily want my child with anyone anyway, but— I’ll give you that. I would probably tell them ‘too bad; just wait’ and block them until I deem it at least age-appropriate.” Not that Cory would be thrilled when the time came. In fact, imagining some shmo thinking he has what it takes to be his little girl’s world irritated him. And Amelie hadn’t come out yet! Still, he didn’t want to budge too far. “Just want to say, Edward is like, really, really old. And he was watching Bella in her sleep before they were a thing. So, you know— talk about age gap and being creepy!”

"Yes, but as you said, he views himself as a guardian. Same reason he trashed the truck," Oliver shot back as he added a request for more popcorn. "I'd be more upset if it were a child than someone who's simply existed for years but otherwise is deemed in a peer group. Say what you want, he might be a hundred but he still acts like a teenager." It seemed Cory shared his brother's disdain at the thought of his daughter gaining someone's affection. "You think you're going to be able to block someone out of her life? I don't know about you, but I know all too well that the closer I grew to adult hood the more I was tempted to do the very opposite of my parents wishes. If they didn't want it to happen then I wouldn't tell them about it, but it surely still happened. I mean, with you and Rosy keeping the pregnancy quiet from your folks, well what if you're on the other end of that in a couple of decades, mate?"

“Oh Edward trashed that truck because he’s controlling. Quil is magically conditioned to be helpful,” Cory pouted, “You’re right, Edward does act like a teen. At least Jacob has an excuse to act like a teen— he is one. Edward doesn’t. He’s an old ass man who only got with Bella because she smelled good. Jacob had a history with Bella. They had chemistry. They did things together,” Cory gathered up many kinds of soft pretzels with their sauces and stacked them on a cart, in addition to the other treats his lady love asked for, just when Oliver mentioned his last comment, “Well….” The idea someone would whisk away with Amelie suddenly plucked his nerves. A dark shadow crossed Cory’s features. Then he blinked, “Well, I’m not like my parents. I think I’m going to have a good relationship with my daughter. We’ll be like...Like Lottie and Wes.” The only example he had.

"If you think so," the Lion shrugged it off, though the nonchalance was short lived. As much as he had tried to keep it in the back corner of his mind, the fact that he'd also have a little girl to keep an eye on was growing. "I think it's just a rough cycle for any father to realize that someday every carnal joy he has had and impure thought could someday be directed toward his daughter. A cruel joke, if you think about it. It also makes you understand the whole stereotype of threatening teenage boys with shotguns. At least you'll have evidence of your aim to hopefully keep their hands chaste."

Cory swallowed. The reality became too real as Oliver went on about it. Amelie. He had to protect her. How did he do that if he couldn’t control who she fell in love with? Or who she wanted to test the waters with? A thought to ask Wesley what he planned on doing came to mind. Not right now, but later. “Yeah, you’re right…” There were no two ways about it, “Well, at least you don’t have to worry about all that right now,” Lauri’s current condition prevented it, and Cory suspected they were not ready for that kind of step anyway. Wesley and Inara had meant to reveal the parentage of their child that day, just after dinner. Cory was hours away from knowing the truth.

It took a moment for Oliver to remember that his own predicament was still unknown to Cory. For now he could only nod in agreement, unable to point out that he'd be in that same boat at the same time! Perhaps even their daughters would end up as friends, raised close together. It was a pleasant thought he'd keep to himself for the time being. They walked down the hallway with the cart of snacks in tow, a smirk coming with a thought. "You're going to be Charlie Swan," he snickered.

“I hope not! Oh man, that would be a worry...” Cory sighed in lament. The poor man! Charlie really cared about Bella. He tried his best to guide her. Bella constantly belittled him and shoved him to the sidelines. It would never be a fate he wanted to endure. It also disturbed him to think Charlie Swan's broken marriage would be his fate if he, indeed, became a Charlie Swan, “At least I’m not a Jacob or Edward. You might be. Lauri’s Aunt and Grandma are snobs when it comes to their status as werewolf-hunters. They think they’re better than us mage-hunters,” Friction not unlike vampires and the tribal shifter warriors of La Push, “If they ever find out that Lauri isn’t in South America with an Italian ex-maid, I can see them becoming incensed to know you’re dating her.”

Huffing at such claims, the British Lion wouldn't be put off by such a threat. "Well they will come to know of course, but only when Lauri is ready and wanting to speak with them," he said, unable to imagine she'd want to hide for her entire life. "And if they're perturbed then so be it. If I'm fortunate enough that she decides to stay with me, then I don't believe it's any of their business what she should do or who she is with. Lauri's happiness is the only thing that matters and frankly they can shove off if they think anything else."

“Well said. I can’t imagine doing any different if Rosalie and I were in the same boat,” Cory had to agree with every word. It would be a lie to say he wasn’t relieved there wasn’t conflict though. There might be a slight bit, due to the baby, but by now Cory had become more confident. He was ready to tell it to their faces. Perhaps sometime after the hunt, before Ellie’s baby shower, “If you need it— though I don’t think you do—I’ll be a support,” and he believed Oliver would be that for him and Rosy, if his parents do end up getting snippy at them.

"I appreciate it, mate," he nodded as they rounded a corner, glad to know they had someone else in their corner if and when such an encounter would occur between him and Lauri's overbearing relatives. "And I'd happily step up if you needed it, though I can't promise that I'm considered a character witness by everyone." A modest claim, no doubt, knowing that while he might not have come from the most prestigious of hunting families, it was a prominent heritage nonetheless.

“Oliver, that means a lot, thank you,” Cory had to admit it. He found a good friend in the man. Though now it came to his attention that he barely scratched the surface of him. “So Oliver, what was it like growing up in the Blair household? I don’t think I know much about your family.”

"Everything was under intense scrutiny, if I'm being frank," Oliver offered, letting his hands rest in the pockets of his trousers as Cory was the one manning the cart. "Though I suppose nothing else would be expected when you're in the public's eyes like my father. Not that I had much time with him when he was still in office as a young child. In his defense he did make up for it as time progressed, but still you have it drilled into you as a child that it's all about presentation - the Blair flair. Charming and never anything but polite. I can promise you one thing Cory, I wouldn't go into that world if there was another choice."

“Really?” Cory found that quite interesting. He hadn’t thought of what he’d do other than hunting since he had been introduced to it. Before then he was young enough to aspire to be a Marvel superhero. Thinking about it, Cory thought maybe he’d like to work in gaming or become a professional D&D Dungeon Master. “What would you want to do, if you got the chance?”

That was a difficult question, now that Oliver was being faced with thinking it over. "I'm not sure, honestly. I just know I don't want to be in politics," he chuckled. "I'd likely have a dreary desk job, no doubt. Something in analytics that would be enjoyable but that I couldn't dare discuss with others for risk of boring them to death. What about you?"

“I love gaming. I could try my hand at making a career out of ‘Let’s Play’ or even designing my own with Wesley’s help. Other than that, maybe I could professionally manage D&D games. I could get paid by the hour, maybe add prices if and when I directly help build characters or something,” Cory smiled at the thought. It would be pretty cool to do. But as it was, he had become a tracker. A good one too. Every hit brought in thousands from the governments willing to pay them for getting rid of their magical problems. A secret agent service the world would gasp to hear about, who did not know that these beings were really evil— Cory’s thoughts drifted to Molly. She had yet to be proven evil. Though how long would it take? No, he had a lot on his shoulders already than to contemplate this topic. Thankfully the door to the theatre was in sight.

A profession he could see Cory doing well at, having heard plenty from Lauri of just how skilled he was when it came to their gaming adventures together. "See, we could find contentment either way, and I suspect the women we love play a good part in that feeling," he rightfully observed. "Speaking of, maybe we should make this a more regular occurrence? Not necessarily with an entire day of Twilight, but a night a month or so of joint activities for both couples. As work permits, of course."

Cory beamed, “Oh yeah, that’d be great!” He would never say no. Aside from the Twilightmovies, and the unspoken sentiment that they had somehow become invested enough to have strong opinions about Team Edward or Team Jacob, Cory couldn’t wait to pick another movie or go to the holodeck with them. It felt like he had entered adulthood with a full package; a wife, a baby, and the beginnings of their own family friends. Cory thanked Oliver for catching the door, and as he passed through he said, “We have got to make sure we get some manly activities in once in a while.” Twilight earned them that!

~ooo~​

Upon entering the theatre Cory smiled to see Rosalie in all her pregnant glory sitting beside his friend. They had come a long way since Rosy’s Green Goblin appeared and left. It warmed his heart to know Rosy had a friend here like Inara and Ellie were to each other. Those thoughts aside, he cried out, “Soft pretzels! Get ‘em while they’re hot!”

Lauri chuckled, popping up to attention with Rosalie. Her hazel eyes brightened to meet grey misty ones, “Ah, our men have returned, Rosy. And look, they brought us spoils from ships at sea,” she couldn’t help a pirate reference.

A little rumble in her stomach told Rosy she'd been right to place her request. The savory smell of the twisted treats was all but mouth watering, and she and her bean of a baby were ready for second lunch! Or third, at this rate. "Oh it smells delicious," she all but trilled as he approached. "Spoils indeed. I feel like the pretzel princess, though I can think of a certain maiden who'd like her spoils plundered." Chocolate eyes looked to Lauri as her brows wiggled suggestively.

"Oh? Is that so?" Oliver asked with interest as he crossed to greet his Lamb with a kiss. "I can't think of an ocean I wouldn't cross if it meant finding you at the other side."

The truthful, unexpected, remark from Rosy had Lauri blushing against Oliver’s kiss, “Oh mon Tresor, I do believe my ship would surrender to yours without a single shot fired,” she shifted to lean against Oliver as he settled on the bed, red vines and popcorn in hand.

A wistful look drifted across Oliver's face at talk of surrendering ships. Maybe he would have to abandon his thoughts of being Jasper to venture into the world of sunken ships and buried treasures. "Je garderai cela à l'esprit, viens te coucher ce soir," he promised with a lingering grin, keeping an arm draped about her. He knew too well that if he let himself entertain the idea too much right then that this series would never end.

Lauri had to fan herself, “Oh mon Dieu...” To keep her own mind from dwelling on the subject, lest she begin a back and forth in French that would drive her to their room, she gave Rosalie and Cory a small smirk, “I think a certain Pretzel Prince wouldn’t mind smothering his Pretzel Princess to have a bite— just a passing thought.”

Cory cleared his throat, leaning to Rosy to purr, “She’s not wrong. And I’d have you all to myself.” He gave her a kiss.

Rosy let out a hum of approval, taking hold of his chin with her thumb and forefinger to keep him in place for a deeper kiss. "I'll be sure to hold you to that later tonight," she murmured with a wink before using an earlier response by calling to the screen, "Play movie!"

A sigh of longing was all Cory could do at the moment. He would be just as lost as the others if he didn’t turn his attention to the movie. For comfort, he made sure Rosalie’s body didn’t stray from his own. One arm kept her close and the other took chunks of her treats.

The title of ‘Breaking Dawn’ bloomed over the screen in the colors of the sunrise. The couples were in for a long haul. The last two movies were stitched together with only a small pause to indicate the first ended and the second began, since these last two were from one book. Cory could have set it to default, but he had walked enough to take a small break for the bathroom instead of a trek to the kitchen, which he avoided by using the cart. Once in a while the girls went to the bathroom, more for solidarity when Rosy needed to pee for the one-thousandth time. It just so happened they noticed the men were muttering to each other and quickly stopped when they returned. In silent agreement, the girls decided to be as quiet as they could the next time around so that they may see what this was about!

Lauri made sure the lights of the bathroom were turned off before they opened the door, so not to alert the menfolk when she and Rosalie tip-toed out of it. They couldn’t hear from this far. One or two steps forward in the veil of darkness kept them hidden as they eavesdropped.

“See? Vampires are the real trouble. Edward, and everything about him would be the worst choice for Bella. The sex is harmful, the baby nearly killed Bella, and now they have no idea what to expect from this tiny bloodsucker. I think we can agree Jacob wouldn’t have had trouble bedding Bella and the child wouldn’t have done that,” Cory whispered in support of his previous argument.

The Lion scoffed softly, leaning in to mutter his counter argument. "False. Jacob easily could have had a fit of anger and mauled her. It's no safer than the vampires. Sure, the child birthing would likely have been simpler since the wolf traits don't awaken until later in life, but that doesn't mean she'd be immune from harm." It was simple science, really.

Rosy felt a wide grin spread across her face, turning to Lauri to confirm she'd heard the same. The men, utterly against the movies and books had all but fallen victim to the saga and it's spawn arguments and controversy. As much as they might have hated it, they were invested! She'd take that as a victory for the ladies.

Lauri stifled a giggle, crouching down to come closer with Rosalie. If they played it right, they could play the most marvelous game on the two! With her partner in crime at hand the women managed to come a yard closer. Hands held hands in merry anticipation.

“Easily?” Cory huffed in a low tone, “The only one who has done that is Sam. Just one example. She’s alive and well— yes, yes, a little scarred— but that’s still not as bad as what Edward could do to Bella on any given day just by giving her a pat on the butt. Also, I would think we can agree both are dangerous, but I believe Jacob would be safer. I doubt he’d ever let his anger get the better of him.”

“Paul got angry at Bella and transformed.”

“Well yeah, but Paul doesn’t care about Bella—” Cory stopped in mid argument, realizing that Oliver hadn’t been the one to put forth that evidence, and that his voice wasn’t light and airy. He turned his head around. “Did you hear that?”

The girls ducked aside in time. Lauri pressed her hands to her mouth tightly. She stayed perfectly still. If the men took a look at the bathroom they would see it had yet to open. It was normal not to see light in the creases of the door since Wesley made them to keep the theatre room as dark as possible.

Oliver had been prepared to launch back in, so consumed with his own pre-formed argument that he didn't even recognize his Lamb's soft voice. "Hear what?" He glanced about for only a second before diving back in once the coast was confirmed clear. "Listen Cory, you seem to be missing the point completely. The wolves are animals, plain and simple. Their actions are based on the wolf within and therefore they can't be trusted to have complete control of themselves. Bella could never become a wolf to ensure she could defend herself, and though it wasn't optimal, at least she's safe now as a vampire."

Hidden behind a row of seats, Rosy was fighting off the urge to giggle or add in her input. They were really into this! Grabbing her phone, she typed into a memo before showing it to Lauri so they could converse quietly. 'How long should we let them go at it?'

Lauri took the phone to type, ‘One moment; I feel the time will be right very soon’. She handed it back and positioned herself at Oliver’s side. The werewolf hunter padded as if she was tracking a wily beast. She eased onto her knees, ready to make her appearance. Lauri encouraged Rosalie to do the same.

“Now we don’t know that for sure— well, I mean, maybe we do know she’ll be a vampire...” Cory recognized that this story wouldn’t allow Bella to keep her humanity, it was Fate, “But I still say she’d have a happier time with Jacob. And to reiterate, all these problems are due to the vampires. Just think of Bella and Jacob, no vampires around, and they are both human without a need to worry over the wolf. The wolf is only a problem because of the vampires!”

“Je dois être d'accord avec mon Lion, Cory. Besides, Bella isn’t in love with Jacob. That makes all your arguments void.”

Cory rolled his eyes, “Well of course you’d be on his si—“ Brown eyes locked in shock at Lauri who seemed to have materialized out of nowhere. He slowly turned his head and yelped to find his beautiful lover right at his side too!

Oliver had only just opened his mouth to retort when they were joined quite suddenly by their lovely lady companions. "Oh, you eavesdropping, naughty little Lamb," he wagged his finger at her before tugging her into his lap. "What am I going to do with you lurking in the dark with that smug grin on such delectable lips?"

“You can kiss my grin away, mon Tresor, but I promise you will leave a smile in its wake,” Lauri purred, doing just that before settled in his arms for the next part of the movie.

Rosy leaned over the back of their bed with a chuckle before making her way around and slipping on beside Cory. Her lover easily fitted her to him, with every happiness that came with it. "Not to mention, Jacob isn't in love with Bella," she half sang as she curled up beside him, ready for the big revelation. Before he could pry for information, she nudged his attention toward the screen where Bella and the 'bloodsucking baby' were ready to be seen by the furry hunk.

“What? Of course he is—” Cory argued, but quickly fell in mute shock as the events unfolded. Rosy felt Cory’s arms cuddle her to him like he was Baby Kit and she was his most prized seal plushie. Wide eyes processed what he was seeing. Finally he exhaled, “Nooooo!”

Chuckling, Lauri said, “Jacob was never in love with Bella. He had affection for her though,” she would give on that part only.

“Wait, wait, this is cheating!” Cory pointed a finger, “Takes two to make a baby! Where was Jacob’s throbbing heart for Edward? I call bullshit!” That earned laughter all around.

"Ha! That's another for Team Edward!" Oliver declared without thinking, though he was quick to resume his calm. "That does explain quite a lot, though. Plus it means he was being a little troublemaker between them for nothing." He decided it was best not to point out that with his previous argument on imprinting and what it would mean that Cory's fears as a father could start at birth!

"Take it up with Meyer," Rosy chuckled before hushing his arguments with a few soft kisses. "Now shh, we've got the Volturi to deal with still." Her fair brows wiggled with excitement, knowing that Cory's disdain for them only grew by the moment.

Kisses may have calmed Cory, but Rosy would have to keep it up if she meant to quell his entire mood. As it was, Cory pouted in Rosy’s hair. His eyes squinting darkly at the screen. Occasionally he muttered Maybe I will contact Meyer. This is totally bullshit’. But overall Cory found himself invested.

Because of their professions, it was hard not to overlook the implausibility of some of the events that transpired, but none of them complained at this point. The bit of salt they managed to taste with the movie pulled them through to the end. It was here, though, the Cory found both full joy and respect, and lost it all at once.

“Wow, I didn’t think Meyer had the guts to kill anyone!” Cory perked forward, his hold on Rosy tightened gently out of wonderment.

Lauri said nothing. She merely peered out from the arms of Oliver with a mouth small and smiling. If Cory had paid more attention to the women and their lack of tears, then maybe he would have been prepared for when Alice’s vision ended and the Volturi walked away. Lauri looked at the men for their reaction.

“That was a....vision?” Cory frowned, “NO ONE DIED?” Those fights were epic. They could have eventually won against Aro too! “Are you telling me Arosaw what was going to happen and used none of that info to his advantage?!” Cory threw up a hand, “Alright, that’s it, we’re watching ‘Interview With A Vampire’ or ‘Blade Runner’ as a pallet cleanse.”

Oliver shared his fellow man's disdain. "Bollocks," he snorted, shifting though he didn't release his hold on Lauri. "You can't tell me the end of an entire saga is going to be 'oh, that's a bad idea haha!' and they walk away. This is ridiculous!"

Rosy lost it as Cory blew up, laughing so hard there were tears brought to her eyes. One hand on her stomach, it took a long minute to gather herself. "Oh love, to be fair, this wasn't in the book at all. I mean, the Volturi came and basically just left without even seeing the vision," she pointed out, scooting back so she could curl up at his side while the end scene was going about. "I think that when you write to Meyer you should include a flow chart or other visual diagram to show her what was done wrong and is implausible."

“So the book is worse?” Cory scoffed, “Well I think flowcharts and a diagram would do her good. I will keep that in mind,” he said with more seriousness than anyone expected of him. Cory truly felt cheated here. His hand ran absentmindedly through Rosy’s hair for comfort from his irritation.

Lauri chuckled, "Oh, ça ira, be thankful it is only a movie. A wish-fulfillment where your struggles end without bloodshed. Where your hope that it is only a bad dream comes true.”

“Maybe…” Cory huffed, “But I do insist we get together again—” he looked over to Oliver and gave a nod, “—at least once a month, like you were saying. Despite Twilight managing to catch my attention only to stab me through my heart, claiming one of two victims,” With Oliver being the other, “I gotta admit this had been fun. Especially since I got to hold my Rosy this whole time.” Cory gave Rosalie a kiss to her cheek, “That was the best part.”

No arguments there! Lauri’s entanglement in Oliver’s arms had been the best comfort of the day. That, and her talk with Rosalie. Truly, truly, she knew in her heart, she had been blessed.

Cheeks bright pink with delight, Rosy nestled herself into his arms even further. "What a coincidence, this is my favorite place to be," she sincerely answered, though she knew they'd need to get up. It was getting late and she still had promises to keep. "I'll agree though, we should have regular date nights together. A good break from monotony."

Slowly Oliver made his way to his feet, letting out a soft groan from the sudden flow of blood before extending his hand to Lauri. "A tradition it is. But enough for tonight," he said as she rose and he could pull her to his chest. "Though I insist that the men get to pick the next movie, or maybe the next few after we were put through this."

Rosy had to chuckle. "Didn't seem like you hated it that much."

“Uh, I will admit it had me for a while, but that end bit the dust,” Cory said, lingering a moment before he too got up with Rosalie. There would be no empty hands. One held Rosy and the other took a redvine to go.

Lauri, content to walk so close with Oliver, said, "Je n'y verrai pas d'inconvenient, why don’t you both pick one and we shall watch both. Either on the same day or one for the next two dates.”

“Sounds good to me,” Cory agreed. Though he would have pushed for five if he thought he could get away with it, “For now I’m ready for a light dinner.” They had, after all, nibbled all day long with a pleasant lunch. Cory wasn’t ‘hungry’, but he could eat. Besides, Wesley said he had an announcement for after dinner. They would be expected downstairs anyway due to potential updates on the hunt for the twenty-first.

The four of them chatted about the movie and the ups and downs until Cory shifted the conversation to the party tomorrow. They were expected to come shortly before noon down to the large deck by the lake. Everyone would be given their suits there, who wanted to wear them for skating. They were to wait for the snowmobile containing Wes and Inara. Then, as soon as she walked out, they would sing ‘Happy Birthday’. Doubtless, Inara would be cry-hugging every single person present. Again the subject had to be changed once they got too close to the dining hall wherein Inara might hear them.

Cory and Rosalie stepped through first, followed by Oliver and Lauri. They took their usual seats. It didn’t take long for the hall to fill with the others. In fact some of them were there already. Yonten and Annabelle were slightly late, but that wasn’t entirely out of the ordinary. Soon the table was lined with the usual company. Well into the meal the talk of the hunt trickled over to the rest of them.

“We’ll catch what we can and kill the rest. Don’t risk unnecessarily if you can help it,” Wesley cautioned them in regard to Dr. Conti’s request. He looked over to Lauri, “Will it be trouble to catch them, Lauri, or will you be fine on your own?”

Lauri paused her sip of her drink to answer, “Your design for the trap improved the chance of success. I will only need to catch a deer to lure them. Perhaps on the morning of the hunt I can get one.”

“Ah, Langue Rouge?”

“Oui.” Lauri nodded, resuming her sip.

“Careful not to kill them, Lauri. We mean to bring them to the dungeons.”

Lauri nodded solemnly, “Oui, I will not ice a blade. It will be a staff.”

Wesley gave a downturned smile of approval, “That will do.”

Across the table, a look of disappointment was on Everest's face. "You're killing me with this, man. First I get told we're going hunting and it's turned into a grocery trip for the science labs. Not cool," he muttered down to his steak.

"I'm sure you'll find something to keep yourself content," Ellie spoffed, rolling her eyes. "You're not bringing home more than need to and I'm sure you'll have a few kills under your belt in the mean time. I'm sure Wes knows he'll have to keep you in check."

Annabelle, though mostly versed in witch hunting, was less than pleased with the change of plans, though she kept it to herself. Things were cleaner with kills, but she wasn't going to stand up against the decision made and it felt like they had enough of a group assembled that they should be able to without qualms.

“That’s right, there should be plenty to kill, Everest. After all, it will be a modest coven gathering for sacrifices,” Wesley chuckled at his friends fervor.

“Sacrifices?” Lauri looked to Wes.

“Yes, they have a pen of animals they want to offer to some ancient mythic god,” Wesley informed her. There would be more than a dozen. Enough for them to slay and enough to bring home. It would be taking place North of Nivki, slightly West of Avostoska estate. The wolves were said to be around there as well. At least three.

The talk shifted from the hunt to all the work everyone had to get done for tomorrow. Inara peered longingly over the people at the table. She had hoped to have a get together with them for her birthday . The damn pregnancy had thwarted her chance on the seventeenth. Even if it was a small one, she would have liked it. It had been some time since they all just hung out together. Inara felt her quality-time meter dropping. Still, they were all quite busy. It wouldn’t be right to insist on it.

Once dinner finished Wesley invited them all to the Great Common for an announcement. As soon as everyone settled in place he and Inara walked over to where they could be easily be heard, “First, I want to thank everyone for coming. The hunt for the Russians will be the climax of a wonderful time spent within Avostoska,” After an exchange of mutual agreement Wesley said, “I’ve come to trust and value the friendships we have built here. That being said, I think it would be fitting to include you all in on an interesting turn of events. Both because I think it would help in support of the important people in our lives, and because I think there should be due respect given the proper participants,” Wesley intended that Oliver eventually have the option and the authority to take his place as a father, and those rights should be recognized by the community, “It happens that, during the tryst between Inara, Oliver, and I, it is Oliver that has sired this child.”

There was a shared gasp over much of the crowd, save for Rosy and Lauri who had already been made privy. Knowing this was going to be something that was harder for Cory to come to terms with than others with how close he was to Wes, Rosy offered his hand a reassuring squeeze.

Oliver felt it was only right that he stand as his name was said, moving to stand behind and to the opposite side of Inara as Wesley. He hadn't known what to expect from the others, and stood solemnly in place, not wanting to be out of his place more than he already unintentionally was.

There was a quick set of whispers between Andriy and Joao before together they made their way through the silver-tongued Fox's words. Oliver was the father! Oh, that was quite a turn, one that they might have expected to have a more aggressive response from Wesley. Neither could understand why he wasn't rightfully furious.

Though Everest knew it would take a lot more to rile Wesley up to that degree, he was at a loss for words for several long moments. "Well, shit," was all he could finally say, running a hand through his hair. Clearly the three of them had come to some sort of understanding and that was what mattered. He'd take it as it was, seeing as his opinion on it couldn't really hold weight.

"That's...unexpected," Ellie offered as she tested the waters.

"Unexpected? It's like the Real Housewives of Avostoska," Annabelle had to snort, finding it to be yet another example of the universe (or Fate) and it's cruel humor. "I guess this means we're all going to be celebrating Christmases together, huh?"

Ellie shot her sister a scowl, though in truth it probably was the only realistic way to respond to this. They were an unusual group in an unusual situation and humor seemed to be everyone's natural response. "Anyways, does that mean you'll tell others or wait until she is older?"

“We want to keep this between the people in this room. We will be playing it by ear, but the general plan is that Oliver will be a presence in the child’s life. Similar to that of an uncle. We plan on revealing the truth to the girl when she is able to handle the news. Potentially from ten to fourteen, depending,” Wesley figured setting up an annual visit to a therapist beforehand could help soften the blow and help her manage her emotions so she can find her feet after having the rug swept from under her,” Wesley explained he would allow the girl to choose to bring Oliver into her life as a father, if she so wishes, and would not interfere.

Alaric, who had been stunned in silence, furrowed his brows at a question that Andriy and Joao had wondered about, “I am pleased to see this has not torn asunder your relationship, but I am curious, Wesley, if this has not bothered you at all.”

“I had plenty of time before telling Inara and Oliver about our situation to go through my emotions. I know it isn’t clear to most if and when I do struggle, but I assure you, it wasn’t easy for me. But no one person can be blamed. Inara propositioned Oliver, I agreed, he accepted, and the risk was taken,” Wesley raised his hand palm upward, “The dice rolled snake eyes. It would childish of me to throw a fit over it.”

Cory, who had been grateful for Rosy’s hold, asked, “Inara...How do you feel?”

“Oh Cory, it’s sweet of you to ask. I’ve also gone through my emotions by now, but I can’t talk about it or I’ll start to cry,” Inara admitted. It was the hormones that had sway over that part of her. It was difficult to keep them at bay even now. Inara rather not bawl in front of everyone. Again.

Cory gave a nod, looking to Rosalie. She had known. It was understandable why she didn’t say anything. But to his surprise, or perhaps not, Lauri had the same sort of sympathetic look as Rosalie, without the shock, “Lauri?”

“Oliver let me know,” Lauri got up to come to his side, taking his arm to comfort Oliver, "Je serai là pour toi.” She murmured to him.

“How long have you known?” Alaric asked, feeling a little foolish for teasing Oliver so much.

“Since the first session with Molly. She had been the one to tell me,” Wesley explained, guiding Inara to sit with him. He encouraged Oliver and Lauri to take a seat as well, “Thus far her predictions have been accurate. I hope to get an insight on our hunt for the Russians from her if I can.” A good chance to change the subject tactfully.

Oliver had relaxed the moment Lauri was at his side, knowing that whatever might lay ahead would be possible if that was where she stayed. He didn't hesitate to accept the gesture to sit, pulling his Lamb close in a large armchair as the conversation thankfully shifted away from him. Lauri rested her head on one shoulder. One of her arms draped across his front to rest her hand on his other shoulder, gently rubbing to comfort him.

Indeed, people were glad for the conversation not to dwell uncomfortably on the sensitive topic. But, Alaric and Cory both made a mental note to speak with Oliver after everything was said and done.

Shaking his head of the less pleasant conversation, Everest moved on to a subject he still had great interest in. Removing Willow from her current danger. "I mean, she might have some feelings, but how are you going to tell her without her realizing what you have in mind?"

"Could realize is trap and lie," Joao voiced his own skepticism. "Take grain salt with you, raposa."

Wesley nodded, “Both of you pose good points,” He leaned back with Inara against his front, “First, she can’t get much from me through VR. I do know the initial connection she has with me means she may mean she could gain insight, but for some reason she is avoiding using her ability. Unless she focuses or if a wave of it comes over her, she won’t be getting anything from me,” As for the next part, Wesley’s mood lightened, “I’ve been working with Dr. Conti to adjust the nervegear. I’m confident we’ve made progress. My hope is that the visions she has will manifest in the VR room. Molly shouldn’t be able to tamper with it. If she were to focus and intend to keep information from us, it will bypass her intention and show itself to me.”

"Impressive," Andriy said with a low whistle.

Even Rosy had to admit it was an ingenious next step. Although...she wouldn't give that credit to Conti. Likely it was more Wesley's brain child and she gave it a form. "And if anything does go awry they'll be able to kill the system quickly." A safety feature she'd insisted on from the beginning of the VR talk.

"Are you going to allow others to watch this time around?" Ellie asked, wondering if maybe he'd rather wait in case there were more unexpected turn of events he'd need time to process.

“Hmm…” Wesley pondered the question. His fingers absentmindedly played with the end of Inara’s black braid. This required due thought. As much as they were curious, Wesley felt strongly about presenting a finished product rather than an anticlimactic dud or a sketchy looking ‘work-in-progress’. Finally he said, “Once I have a successful session I will take the recording and play it in one of the theatres. I think it might help to bring in extra minds that could decipher the visions in case they aren’t clear. In the meantime it's still essentially in Beta-Testing. How does that sound?”

Most wouldn't have expected much less from a performer like Wesley. "That's fair," Everest agreed. "But if it's not a 5-star performance I will demand a refund for my ticket." That earned him a good 'thwap' on his head from Ellie.

"I can't believe I married this child," Ellie rolled her eyes.

Across the room Annabelle couldn't help but smirk. "Better you than me, El."

Bringing the adults back to the conversation, Rosy nodded to Wesley's question. "Sounds good," she said, though she hoped that if more information came out during the next session he'd do alone that it'd be shared with the others before the trip to Seabrook took place.

“Alright, that settles it. It’s getting late and our children will need to be tucked to bed,” Wesley helped Inara up to her feet, “We all have much work to do tomorrow. I hope we can at least meet for lunch.”

Alaric stifled a smile, seeing Inara’s sorrowful face, “Oh we can only hope. I’m quite busy tomorrow. I may miss lunch.”

“Yeh, gotta lotta calls ‘n shit to make. Might take breakfast and lunch in the room,” Yonten shrugged in his lie, gettin up with Annabelle.

"Might take me half a day to figure out what to wear to the hunt, and if Yontens on calls I'll probably get stuck between two," Annabelle said thoughtfully, leaving with a quick wave to everyone and knowing fully well that Yonten would be following her.

It took a lot of strength for Rosy not to cave and run to console Inara. Hopefully the next day would more than make up for it. "Yeah, movies really wore me out. Might make it a late start tomorrow," she said in all honesty. A couple extra hours sounded nice.

Cory slipped his arm around Rosy’s waist, “Goodnight guys,” he waved with his free hand. On the way out he leaned, “That’s my strong girl,” Cory gave her crown a kiss. It certain was time to go to bed. A thing he chuckled over, seeing as that was what he had been doing almost all day.

Ellie felt like she was about to burst as well. Quickly she tugged Everest to his feet and started toward the door. "Night everyone!" She called in a hurried manner, not about to linger and risk ruining everything.

Oliver took Lauri's hand as the two departed for their chambers, the room and it's worries instantly melting away as he gazed into her eyes. "Ready for sleep, my Lamb?"

“Oui, mon Lion,” Lauri smiled. The day had been long and full. Sleep called to them like a sweet song that couldn’t be ignored any longer, “Let’s sleep.”

Joao nearly ruined everyone's attempts as he looked around. "But isn't tomorrow-"

"The day you said teach me stick fight," Andriy dove in with the save before they scurried off.

They watched Inara casting a look of longing at them all before she wished them well while Wesley guided her away. Though a sniffle or two escaped she managed not to bawl. Wesley helped by reminding her that her children were going to need her soon.

Sunday, January 20 2019

The morning of Inara’s surprise birthday Wesley insisted she stay in bed with him to have breakfast. They would come down later for lunch. All the while he poured affection onto her. They watched her favorite movie or show without a word of complaint from him. They took a long bath even though she was as clean as ever. Inara only had one negative comment to make— Wes wouldn’t let her children come up! She wanted to see them. She had been spending a lot more time with them lately and didn’t think her belated birthday would be complete without them in her arms. Wesley coaxed her into complacency by promising she would get to have them during lunch. The kids wanted to skate too, so they could meet them by the lake.

On the way down, shortly before noon, Wesley made sure to use the snowmobile with tinted windows as well as sit beside her to keep her too preoccupied to notice they were approaching a whole birthday set up. As soon as the door of the snowmobile opened, and Inara stepped out, her amber eyes shined in astonished delight.

“SURPRISE!” Her friends and family waved around balloons and banners.

Behind them on the deck, cleared of snow, were heating lamps, tables, chairs, a buffet manned by staff, a tiny gift table, and a towering cake of gold and white. The guests crowded together and began to sing the traditional song for Inara who gasped, “Oh!” She held her belly with one hand and the other reached back for her husband’s support. Wesley shifted so that his arms wrapped around her from the back, swaying with the music.

As soon as the song ended Lottie came running over to fling her arms around her mother, “Happy birthday Mommy!” Jasper lagged due to his short legs, but he did the same. Kazumi led Baby Kit through the snow so that the toddler could follow suit. After the children gave their birthday greetings both Hye and Kazumi did as well.

“Oh you guys,” Inara’s pregnancy tears wet her cheeks as she hugged them all.

Lauri came up to give Inara a gentle squeeze and give a kiss despite the tears getting on her lips, “Bon anniversaire!”

One of Alaric’s long arms wrapped around the short-stack of pancakes when she was free from the Lamb, “Another year spent with you is a year well lived; happy birthday Inara.”

Inara exchanged hugs with everyone, not missing a single embrace, “This is wonderful, I’m so thankful!” She turned to Wesley and couldn’t even be mad, “Oh you Fox. Thank you, I love it.”

Smiling gently, Wesley gave her another kiss to her cheek, “Anything for you, my Love,” he guided her towards the table, “Alright, everyone, come and enjoy the food.”

Feasting ended none too soon. The children were already heading out on the ice with Kazumi and Hye. Wesley watched with a gleam of impish delight to see Inara’s yearning eyes. He went to the gift table where he found a bag he placed there. A quick check told him everything was accounted for. Then he came to Inara’s side, “My Love, why don’t you open this one before cake? I think you’d enjoy it.”

Curious, and not about to say no, Inara parted the mouth of the bag and pulled out a suit not unlike the Lithe’s Wesley made. This one looked a lot fancier with gold and white winters patterns. It felt thicker though. Nothing she’d wear under clothes. The questions she had were answered when she pulled out a matching set of ice skates. They were especially designed with keeping balance in mind, “Oh! Wesley, is this what I— Are these for today?”

“Yes, my Love. I know how much you wanted to skate with the children—” Wesley didn’t have the chance to finish. Inara pressed her mouth to his in a grateful kiss before going about taking off her clothes. No one there hadn’t seen her without them before. Wesley chuckled, helping her into the suit.

Once it molded to her pregnant body Inara slipped on the skates. She found the whole outfit comfortable and the skates were snug, yet didn’t cut off circulation, “Wesley it’s amazing, thank you so much.”

“I’m glad you like it, my Love,” Wesley murmured, giving her another kiss before helping her to the ice. He skated without much enthusiasm. Not the biggest fan. But he enjoyed it for the fact that the company made up for his lack of passion.

Inara immediately felt the advantages of Wesley’s design. A single wobble course corrected instantly. She glided over the frozen lake with absolute ease. She felt warm, dry, and ready to test the limits of his technology. But aside all of that she easily fell in step with the joy of skating with her babies. Wesley joined them. The Von Helsing family was a heartwarming sight.

Soon thereafter others joined. Yonten would have fallen on his butt if he wasn’t wearing the skate suit beneath his clothes. He nearly shamed himself by testing the limits of just what the suit could do to course correct! Although Alaric wasn’t as bad, he didn’t push it. He took a lazy skate around the lake to view the scenery.

Rosy and Ellie were delighted as well that for once they wouldn't be left out of the activities due to their bumps. Growing up where snow was common for a large portion of the snow, Rosalie had loved ice skating. She wasn't as dedicated to the technique as Lauri, but she wasn't afraid to throw a few spins here or there. While she trusted Wesley's science she also didn't dare risk too much for her little one.

Likewise Ellie and Annabelle both had spent plenty of winters out on the frozen lake beside their home. Knowing that Everest was fine to slowly coast about on his own without fear of falling, the Phoenix soared about with her sister in a rather nostalgic session of joined spins and twirls. Andriy had also grown up with long winters, though he was more satisfied with an easy trip around others. He enjoyed the chill afternoon nonetheless, unaware of any adorable tail he had grown.

Joao and Everest were two bulky masses that did not trust this ice. For the sake of the party and everyone else they did a couple of slow laps but soon found reason to make their way back to solid land. The safest place to be! Oliver stayed on the lake for his Lamb, though his skating was minimal and he didn't dare slow her down, enjoying the sight far too much.

Lauri took to the ice like a bird to air. She fascinated Lottie who insisted on trying to dance with her over the smooth glassy surface. They shared a few moves, though Lottie soon found interest in seeing what Lauri could do. The French maiden went all out. She spun, leapt, and twirled on the ice as if she were made for it. Lottie clapped wildly in excitement.

Hye and Kazumi took a break for a while. Baby Kit ended up shadowing Andriy for a time. He slid silently behind him while being helped by Inara who couldn’t stop chuckling that her little one took such a fascination with the Ukrainian man.

Cory ended up skating with Jasper. He did his best not to be a constant support, hoping to encourage independence. At one point Jasper had been trying to do a spin. Cory hesitated to let him. The boys legs weren’t exactly steady going in a straight line.

“I wanna twy!” Jasper had insisted and whacked away his uncle's hand.

Nervous, Cory said, “Alright, but, just be caref—” The boy aggressively swung his leg around. Before Cory could catch him Jasper gasped and fell. BOOP! Cory was kneeling on the ice to console Jasper who was on the verge of tears, “Ah, buddy, you’re okay— you’re okay.” Cory pulled Jasper up to his chest and immediately began rubbing his head lightly on the area he thumped. The nerves surrounding it becoming occupied with Cory’s hand touching. The sensation of the fingers running over that area dulled what could have been a concentrated pain.

Rosy had been a short distance from the boys when Jasper's attempts to join others ended poorly. She was just about to push off against the ice to come check on him but Cory already had him scooped up. When did his reflexes get so attuned? Her love had moved so quickly and smoothly, like he didn't have to think, just dove right in to comfort the sobbing toddler. Oh it was such a beautiful, wonderful sight it-

Realization dawned on her that not only was her bottom lip pulled between her teeth but that it felt warm. The air was still icy cold and smelled of a crisp winter but she felt - hot. It was growing from within her and Rosy began to worry that she'd melt the ice about them! Only then did the pieces of what was happening and the growing familiar yearning add up. Chocolate eyes wide, she redirected herself to skate directly over to Lauri, grabbing her wrist once she'd slowed down and tugging her close. "I think I know what my thing is," she whispered hurriedly.

“Oh oui?” Lauri smiled with a touch of exhilaration, wanting to know more.

“Aunt Lauri, why did you stop?” Lottie glided over to her.

"Ah, petite étoile d'hiver, but Aunty Rosy must speak with me. Why don’t you show your father some of the moves I taught you?” Lauri encouraged.

The idea pleased Lottie, “Alright, but I want to see more later,” Charlotte let them know before skating off to her unsuspecting father.

Lauri took Rosy’s arm, “You must tell me all about it.” And if Cory ever asked, or if she got the chance, she could tell him!

Rosy managed to hold it in until Lottie glided past them before she spun Lauri about until she could see the scene of Cory comforting Jasper. "That," Rosalie breathed dreamily, keeping a hold of her arm as she leaned into her. "Isn't it the sexiest thing you've ever seen? I want him to kiss a boo-boo and tuck a kid into bed before he comes to mine. But there will be no sleep. Ugh, Lauri! Just seeing him like that makes me want to crawl right on top of him and do the kind of thing they fade out of in books and on movies."

It was probably best that Rosalie’s eyes were glued to her lover. Lauri squinted in an attempt to understand Rosy. She studied Cory. How he helped Jasper to his feet again and did his best to show the boy how to make a simple turn. All Lauri saw was her ole buddy helping out a kid. Good ole Frogger, being a good guy. Then it dawned on Lauri why she wasn’t seeing it the same way— this wasn’t her lover! Chuckling, Lauri replaced him with Oliver in her head and suddenly blushed with flutters in her stomach, “Oooh, Rosalie, ma fille, you are absolutely right to get turned on by that,” Lauri agreed in a hushed tone, “Imagine his strong arms carrying a sleeping child off the couch to their bed, or reading them their favorite book for the thousandth time, or feeding them their snacks. Oh—” Lauri thought of one that struck her heart to its core, “Or if there is a thunderstorm and he consoles them, and tells them they’re smart and beautiful!” Rosy’s special turn-on had many qualities.

"He can carry me somewhere if he wants too," the enticed blonde murmured, releasing Lauri's arm and letting her head fall on her shoulder. "Oof, I am screwed Lauri. Once we have Amelie and he starts doing that I think I'm just going to end up pregnant until I die because I won't be able to stay off of him..."

"Je ne te blâmerais pas, I can’t stop thinking about it myself since you’ve mentioned it,” Lauri sighed, resting her head on Rosy’s where she laid it. They both hummed in the sensation these thoughts were giving them. Bubble hearts practically popped around their heads while staring at the men they loved.

Oliver, having just finished one of his simple laps, glided to a stop a short distance from them. "Everything okay girls?"

Lauri murmured quietly to Rosalie. "Oh putain, my womb is throbbing,” she ran hand at the low of her belly to calm it. Not one to let Oliver linger, she piped up, “Oui, my Tresor, we are just—” she smiled, “—admiring the view.”

To make matters worse, Cory came rolling by, right behind Jasper, “Hey ladies. Say ‘Hi’ Jas.”

“Hewo!” The toddler waved, reaching out to hold Cory’s hand to steady his body from the wobble that inevitably followed.

“Ha ha, you’re doing great, Jasper.” Cory encouraged as they went.

It was enough to answer any concerns Oliver might have had. He waved to Cory and Jasper as well, chuckling at them.

"Mmhmm, absolutely great," Rosy sighed heavily, forcing herself upright though she couldn't take her eyes off of him. "You look amazing."

Lauri stifled a giggle. She was sure who Rosy thought looked amazing. Just to tease Rosalie, Lauri said, “Ahem, Cory, I think Jasper’s shirt needs a little tuck, oui?”

“Huh? Oh,” Cory slowed Jasper down. Then he took the flap of his loosened shirt and stuck it back into the hem of his tiny toddler pants, “That better buddy?”

“Much bedduw, danks!” Jasper smiled.

There was a whole cake and present session to come. Lauri gave Rosalie a pat on her shoulder. If the hot and bothered woman looked over at her friend, she would see mischief scrawled all over Lauri’s grinning face, “Cory, did you help Jasper with his shoes earlier?”

While Jasper made his tiny turns in place, Cory looked up with his goofy smile, “Yeah, the little tyke just needed a helping hand. He was too cute.”

Lauri had at least three or four more examples of Cory’s caring nature to coax him into talking about. She smirked with immense delight at Rosalie now that she knew about her Achilles heel. Lauri had heard many stories of Cory’s kindness with children. In her training to be an au pair she had seen them too. Rosalie was all but in her hands for an evening of teasing fun.

Oh it was getting to be too much! Rosy had just loosened her scarf to try and let some cool air in when Cory started talking about shoes. A glance over and she saw that look of no good on Lauri's face. Well then! Two could play that game.

"Feeling comfortable, Oliver?" Rosy asked with an innocent curiosity.

"Yeah, I'd say I'm getting the hang of it," Oliver answered with a semi-confident smile.

"Wonderful. Maybe you and Cory could help Jasper with a lap around the lake together? Y'know, one on each side to make sure he's nice and safe."

Oliver looked to Jasper with a hopeful grin. "I think it's worth a shot. What do you say lad? Care to skate with Uncle Cory and me?"

“Otay!” Jasper’s tiny hands reached up to grab one hand each.

Lauri quietly gasped, looking at Rosalie with silent awe for the maneuver. Here Lauri thought she had a perfect Pearl Harbor, only for Rosalie to bring in her own planes of war to bomb them both. Lauri turned wide hazel eyes onto the men with the baby, nearly lost for words, "Ah, ma fille, you clever girl,” she had to praise for the quick counter attack. They both watched helplessly on as Jasper’s tiny, toddler self was being safely guided by the men they loved.

Cory chuckled, “Wow, look at you, buddy,” he noted encouragingly, “You’re so brave.” The heartfelt words were sure to send Cupid's arrow straight into Rosy’s heart.

Jasper beamed at Cory’s words, but found he could not yet be satisfied, looking up at Oliver for confirmation that he agreed, “Am I doween good Uncwl Oweevu?”
 
Oliver beamed down at the coasting tyke, nodding as he bent down enough to speak clearly to him. "Absolutely perfect, lad. You'll make a great ice skater one day, just like Aunt Lauri," he promised.

Rosy let out a long sigh as she leaned against her friend once more, feeling completely at a loss herself. "Look at them. They're going to be such amazing fathers," she breathed, having given up and completely taken off her scarf to try and lower her body temperature. "Ugh, call the fire department because things are going to get hot."

"Oh, oui, ils le seront,” The words came out before Lauri thought them through, and perhaps it was just as well. Yep, she wanted Oliver to father her children. Lauri’s skating legs gave a little school girl wobble as she too leaned with Rosalie for support.

The women took absolute content delight in watching their men help the little guy. They did this until there could be no recourse but to either publicly admit why they were staring with heated eyes at Cory and Oliver, or they had to resume normal functions. Reluctantly the two women went about celebrating with intentions for that night. Right now Lottie demanded another performance and Cory wanted to skate with his lady love.

Games were played, races won, and even dancing as the sun began to set. They came back to the deck for drinks and cake. Inara’s pregnant craving called for a cherry chocolate fudge cake. Once the dessert plates were cleared the presents came out. Wesley had given her the suit, but he also got inspired by Rosy’s Christmas gift for Ellie and made her a bracelet with the birthstones of all of her children. The jewelry piece could be expanded. Wesley wiggled his brows at Inara and promised he’d do just that; they were young, rich, and had all the time in the world to invest in their family.

Though people were assured they didn’t have to bring anything some of them did anyway. Yonten got Inara a necklace of the goddess she was named after. The tiny Kali rested just below the throat. Lottie and the children crafted hand-print plaques for the wall in her office. Alaric felt bad about not thinking of anything to give. Inara insisted that his company was just fine.

While they were told not to bring gifts, Andriy had a small one to offer. A small ceramic egg that was painted in browns and golds was nestled in a box. The pysanky, as he explained once she opened, could help ward off evil from overtaking the world. Every mother needed one, the Ukrainian had decided.

1594825652519.png

“Oh, Andriy, that’s lovely,” Inara teared up, waddling over to hug the young man, “Thank you so much. I’ll keep it on my desk where I can see it everyday.” After a moment, Inara let go of the sweet Ukrainian man and placed the decorative egg carefully on the gift table. When the presents finished the servants would bring them up to Wes and Inara’s room to sort into their proper places at their leisure.

"Ours next!" Ellie said delight, truly enjoying gift-giving more than receiving. Besides, it was nice to give something to her dear friend.

"Ours?" Everest perked up curiously, looking to his wife in his lap with a bit of confusion as the gift was addressed from them both.

"Yes, we got her a gift," she insisted, though it was clear he had no part in this purchase. Silly man, just needed to be quiet and accept it. For Inara's birthday she had requested a Pashmina shawl with intricate embroidery with the Tigress in mind.

1594825937578.png

A chuckle for Everest's surprise held back a wave of weeping long enough for Inara to admire the scarf, “Aww, this is so elegant! I must wear it soon. We should show it off in town or go to Paris.”

Wesley wiggled his brows, “Or you can wear that, and only that, tonight.”

Inara playfully squinted and wagged a finger at her husband's flirt. This was not the time to get her engine revved. Inara gave both Everest and Ellie a hug, “Thank you, it’s wonderful!” her voice wavered. Swallowing, Inara held tight to them until she composed herself to face the rest once more.

Similar to Ellie, Rosy had taken the liberty of adding Cory's name to their gift. A pair of amber drop earrings that would look lovely against her gaze like glowing suns.
1594828756938.png

Cory didn’t say a word against being included. He had actually appreciated it. He wrapped his arm around Rosalie to enjoy the sight of his big sister-in-law fawning over all of them with gratitude. Although he didn’t quite have an eye for girlish gifts he had every confidence his Rosy Posy did, so he gladly went along with it.

The light of the sun on the horizon shined through the droplets. Inara gasped, “Enchanting! Simply enchanting,” she had Wes hold up her compact mirror so she could take a look at them against her ear. Inara knew these would look great with the scarf. She spared no prisoner— Cory and Rosy were promptly pulled into the Tigresses paws for a hug, “So thoughtful, thank you!”

Annabelle had even gotten a little something for Inara. A pair of leather kolhapuri chappals were offered. "I thought you might want a new pair to smack upside Wes's head when he's out of line," she grinned.

1594828810330.png

”Ha ha, good!” Inara felt the weight of the sandals and thumped them together to hear the sound they made, “Yes, I think these will do just fine. Nice and sturdy. And so fashionable!”

Wesley sighed, shaking a smiling head, “Oh Lord, Annabelle. And we know she’ll do it too. I might have to hide those.”

Inara pressed the footwear to her chest protectively, “You wouldn’t dare! Besides, not all of my sandal-swatting is bad,” she winked at him. Then Inara set them aside before giving Annabelle a hug as well, “Thank you. Each time I hit Wesley, I will remember you, and I will give him an extra hard swat just for you.”

"Perfect," Annabelle accepted with her hug.

Joao frowned at the realization that he had done as he was instructed and not brought a gift, though most seemed to have. "Hmm needs gift," he decided, arms folded across his chest. "Will have to bring back something from hunt."

"Or a nice rain check for something special. Maybe an investment in a few hundred pounds of Earl Grey tea?" Oliver offered with a chuckle. In truth, he'd kept from getting a gift because he simply didn't know what to get her!

"I think it's fine if you didn't have a gift," Ellie assured the Brazilian man. "It's more about time together than anything else. Although maybe I should let the birthday girl decide that before I talk her out of another present."

The phoenix wasn’t wrong; Inara’s quality time meter swung all the way to green light. The day had been the best of the year so far and they had many more to come! “Aw, Joao,” Inara did her best to give the mountain of a man a hug, despite her smaller size, “Just you being here is a gift! Everyone together made this a great birthday,” Inara insisted, having no hard feelings towards Oliver, or Lauri, and or any of them. She gave Joao a tighter squeeze, “But I wouldn’t say no to a present if you wanted to give me one. Whatever you catch for me on the hunt I can put in my office and it will remind me of you.”

While Joao was content with the offer and hug from the small Tigress, the thought made Ellie chuckle. "Careful, you have a room full of hunters. You're going to need a bigger office at this rate."

"Speaking of; it's getting late," Everest said as he draped an arm around his wife. "Some of us have a big day tomorrow and the rest of us should be in bed anyways." He wasn't wrong; it'd started growing dark and the air was that much sharper as the temperature dropped. Little ones were tuckered out and it was another touching sight to see Jasper and Kit being carried about by Kazumi and Hye, though not as exciting for the girls! With final birthday wishes, everyone made their way back to the castle on the snow mobiles.

The castle welcomed the family and friends within its warm walls. Wesley and Inara followed Hye and Kazumi with the children and the servants carrying the gifts to their room. Alaric bade everyone goodnight. He didn’t have to hunt tomorrow. He decided he would handle some business and visit the gardens. Yonten and Annabelle got what sleep they could, being them, but Yonten did plan on a light workout and stretch routine the next day before the hunt. Rosalie and Lauri were all too happy to release that tension built up over the celebration by taking their men to bed for an unexpected bout of passion. Cory fell asleep wondering to himself where this had come from. It reminded him to contact Lauri in secret to see if she had insight. For now, he was content to take the moment as it was given.

Sunday, January 21 2019

A stormy night covered the estate of Avostoska in a fresh layer of snow. Hunting for deer would prove a small challenge. Lauri decided to start early. She had no idea how long it would take to catch one and she needed it before nightfall. Among the gear she strapped to her body were two sharp blades, a Beretta M9, and a blowpipe Wesley recently helped her design. It was half the normal length of a blowpipe, just as powerful, and inlaid with mother of pearl. Lauri also took her tin-whistle. One of the instruments she managed to take with her from the vineyard. Before she left her sleeping Lion she left him a little love note explaining she would be back after lunch at the latest. Then she would take a nap before dinner began. It ended with a symbol of a heart next to her name.

Lauri passed through the botanicals to check on her little mouse fellow. He was still safe in his nest. The toothpick had served its purpose. Lauri unwrapped it. A piece of cheese and a few drops of water later Lauri headed out in the darkness dragging a light sled with her. The stars above helped navigate through the unfamiliar terrain. Deer would likely not stray far from the feeding deposits Wesley kept stocked. Lauri started on the other side of the lake where the meadow began. The fresh powder made it easy to spot where any passing animals came through. It delighted her to find prints. It felt like finding little notes. By the time the sun peeked over the horizon Lauri came across the tracks she needed. Carefully she trailed them. A songbird or two caught her attention. Lauri peered up with a smile. Whether by providence or chance the bird looked her way. Black eyes delved into hazel ones. Within seconds that strange sensation came over her. The one that began one night, shortly after her mother learned Cristine had died.

All day Antionette had been in a dark mood. The funeral for her husband had been a month ago. She had yet to take off the black lace head covering. She wore plain clothes, ate little, and spoke only with her sons on the phone. Antionette had barely given Lauri a sideways glance, most of the girl's memory growing. Lauri had thought that had been the worst. Today, she would have preferred it over the dull, disdain in Antionette’s eyes whenever they met gazes. Especially since she had been grieving the loss of her cousin.

Lauri did her best to avoid conflict. She decided to take a swim in the pond despite the rural estate boasting wild boar and wolves. Perhaps some time away would give her mother a moment to clear her head, empty her hatefulness into something else, or simply not have to endure Lauri’s presence that seemed to perturb her so. The summer sun had warmed the water to a pleasing temperature. It took little effort to waste away her afternoon here.

Just as the sun began to sink Lauri put her clothes back on and trekked back to the cottage. The lights of the cottage were on in the living room and dining room. The scent of venison came to her nose. It smelled hot and bland. Lauri had seen bits of deer around lately. Her stomach grumbled. Not for a chunk of forgotten venison out on the porch, but for a bowl of onion soup. That would hit the spot. Perhaps a piece of crepe layer cake after as well. The thought of delicious food quickened her pace. And as any thirteen years old would tell you, the cake would have been motivation enough!

Lauri came up to see the deer flesh flopped off to the side of the doorway. It turned her stomach to inhale the strong scent of meat on the verge of rot. She had to get inside. However, a turn of the knob faltered. Lauri gave it another twist. Sometimes it needed a jiggle. Lauri did her best not to make a ruckus while trying to open the door but it just wouldn’t budge. Then it dawned on her that it had to be locked. Sighing, Lauri went around to the back door. Or she tried too. The gate didn’t open either.

Hunger pangs were ignored. Lauri went around to the front. She’d have to knock. She’d have to bother her mother. The cottage servants didn’t stay for the weekend. Lauri’s first two didn’t make much noise. The second round sent out a modest alert.

The dining room light turned off.

Lauri hesitated. Antoinette wasn’t too far. She’d be coming past the door now. Lauri waited. The cold night air nipped at her wet skin. Lauri would have waited longer, but she felt nature calling at this point. Maybe Antoinette hadn’t heard? Lauri decided to risk wrath. Knock! Knock! Lauri heard the sounds of footsteps to her relief.

The living room light turned off.

Creaking stairs and quickly fading thumps ascending stole the color from Lauri’s cheeks, “Mama?” She called in a hesitant voice edged with anxiety. The lights upstairs turned on.

A twig snapped.

Lauri whipped around. Her eyes darted over the treeline only yards away. She thought she saw glowing dots bobbing around in pairs of two between the trunks. Breathing heavily, and shaking from the cold, Lauri turned herself back to the barrier between her and safety. A few more raps on the wooden door vibrated it, “Mama?! Open the door!” She felt her heart racing when the lights in her mother’s bedroom turned off. Tears poured down her cheeks, “Please, Mama! Please! Please open up!”

Snap, snap. Snap.

A gasp and another sudden turn around told her two things. First, the venison had become far more pungent; filling her nose with a sickening smell. It permeated the porch and likely wafted into the woods. Second, those glowing lights grew in number and in size. Lauri backed up against the door as the familiar shape of wolves padding forward cautiously. Their eyes glanced from the meat and to Lauri. It would do no good to run. The pack could catch her easily. She had no tools, no weapons. She only had on a damp dress. Lauri shook like a leaf in a storm as the larger of the wolves kept his eyes on her, creeping ever closer, with lips pulled back to show a toothy grin.


No, wait! Please, wait! Please, don’t kill me!

Lauri felt her lungs fill with air, ready to scream. She felt her body relieve itself where she stood. The warmth that spread down her inner legs soon froze the skin there. The wolf crouched its back legs, ready to spring forward, when Lauri felt a rush through her like she had stepped under a waterfall. In the eyes of the wolf she saw herself reflected as a monster on two legs. Yet, as her mind pleaded and begged, her image became small and weak and thin, and harmless.

The wolf halted. So did the others. The one that had faced off in front of her relaxed his ears and tail. His hackles settled. Two wolves off to the side grabbed the venison to drag it away. Lauri looked between them all in silent awe. Once the meat had gone far enough from her the large wolf turned away. Lauri slide down against the door to wrap her arms around her legs. She shivered in fear and relief. It took a while before Lauri found the will to move. She discarded her clothes and tucked herself in the pile of hay for insulation. Antoinette spared a long look at Lauri the next day. It would be the last time in Lauri’s recent memory that Antoinette chose to acknowledge her, and it was the last time Lauri had seen hunks of venison around the cottage grounds.


Since that day Lauri had found little trouble between her and animals. She figured surviving such a harrowing experience gave her confidence with them. It felt like she could understand them, like she could listen to them, and they listened to her. Some days she felt she could almost communicate her intentions with them and they would obey. A preposterous thought. Though she couldn’t deny her skills at reading environments just by simple observation and a glance over the wild life. Even now she trusted her instincts and the hum of the birds to lead her to her prey.

By the time the sun had peered over the trees Lauri had sent a text reminding Cory about Rosalie’s vitamins. Then she pulled out a breakfast nutrient bar for her morning meal. The hours following trails ended shortly before lunch. Lauri came across a Buck who grazed on a sparse bit of grass preserved by the frost. His old body took what it could get from the Earth. Long years and long winters plucked away at him. Lauri preferred killing the sick and old over the young and healthy. And never the Doe’s.

A sleeping substance on the tip of a blowdart made short work of the old Buck. The dart hit the back of his head. He sank to his knees, laid down, and soon fell into a deep slumber. It took a few ropes and a sled to drag the body back to Avostoska. She set up her station just outside the kitchens. They had a place to butcher animals, but she needed the snow. Lauri hung the Buck so that its neck poured the blood of its body into a large basin. At this point she had food brought for her.

Once every drop fell Lauri called servants over to take it into the kitchens for eating. Then she spent the next two hours or so dipping in a staff, setting it in the snow to freeze, and then again, until one end of the pole was thick with heavy, icy blood. Lauri took that to the freezer inside to prevent other predators from eating it.

Ready for the hunt, at least for the Langue Rouge, Lauri set off for the chambers she shared with Oliver. Along the way she got a text from the tailor. Her Satine outfit with the attachments for a sensual maid uniform just had its last stitch sewn. It looked just right! The skirt and apron blended well with the black corset and stockings. The servant girls uniform could be removed to reveal the risqué outfit beneath. Lauri chuckled that the tailors were probably shaking their heads at the antics of the guests of Avostoska. Now all she had to do was think of the best moment to use it.

That hadn’t been the end of her texts. Cory messaged her about Rosalie. He was curious if she had insight on something Rosy would like from him. The conversation Lauri had with Rosalie during the Twilight marathon came to mind as well as their experience yesterday. Lauri did her best to explain what Rosy had said, Your lover is entirely enthralled with you, Cory. She can’t think of one scenario you are in that would not go well. However, if you want to know, she noticed that she enjoys when you are protective of her. Such as with De Lancre. But her Achilles heel is when you demonstrate your fatherly care for young children. Cory texted a smile emoji and a thank you. Though he admitted he had hoped for something more specific. Something he could plan. It wasn’t easy, as the girls had discussed, to recreate either kind of moment for a heated night. Lauri told him to keep thinking about it. She would let him know if she came up with anything. There had to be a way to bring even a small piece of that excitement to the bedroom without being inauthentic to the moment. Lauri considered Cory might have success just talking about what kinds of cute moments he would have with Amelie. But she would talk in depth later. For now it was time to get cleaned up.

Just as Lauri finished her texting, she arrived at the doors of her and Oliver’s room. She walked in smelling of deer blood and looking a little blue from the cold. She hoped it didn’t stay in the air. Lauri put her clothes in the laundry shoot, set her weapons and tin whistle aside, and went to wash off. A sucker for being in water, Lauri took her time showering off. Eventually she got out, got dressed in a simple nightgown for napping, and set aside her outfit for hunting that night. Wesley had offered her a Lithe. Lauri enjoyed the one for skating, though she didn’t need it, but she wasn’t sure she should wear a Lithe. Something about it dulled her senses. She felt a degree of isolation from the experience of the world around her. It didn’t prevent her from a good hunt, but it did worry her. In the end Lauri decided against wearing a whole Lithe suit. She opted for other tech Wesley offered. Arm bracers, knee-high boots, and specialized goggles. It helped without dulling anything.

All set, Lauri turned off the lights, played gentle Bach music, and crawled into bed for a long nap. Crissy had been an advocate of sleeping all day for a hunt all night. The hours between lunch and dinner would have to do. The energy needed for a physically demanding hunt was no joke. Perhaps in this small way the request made of them by the doctor took on a negative connotation.

Dr. Conti, who found herself after lunch taking a look over the cells meant for a hopeful number of mages and wolves, did not appear to worry over such detail at all. They were all hunters. It’s their job to kill. What would be so difficult about catching? For science, of course. The older German woman scribbled down her thoughts as she visited each cell. They surrounded a lab she used. It would mean easy access to them right where she worked. Unfortunately, she did not get permission to transfer Molly to one of them. But she wanted to. Probably because of Rosalie, she suspected.

The doctor was fine to keep her reservations, whatever they might be, but they wouldn't leave young Rosy at bay for long, finding her way down to the labs when most were preoccupied with planning that nights hunt. She'd had a few questions that were gnawing at her since the first virtual reality session and decided she'd follow up with Wesley's offer and simply face Conti directly. Well, as directly as her own access allowed her, which stopped just outside the sector of the labs that housed both Conti's lab and the cells. She waited at the door with a look of slight irritation at the blockade on her face.

A moment later the voice of Dr. Conti came through the speakers over the com, "Good afternoon, Dr. Crosse. Do you need something?" The door had yet to open and the tone did not match the pleasant words.

Rosy had to take some strength not to let the sour taste in her mouth fully reflect her facade. Instead, she offered the most genuine smile she could muster and nodded, expecting she was being watched through some form of camera or security system. "I was hoping to get a chance to talk to you about your research and what you have planned," she said, swallowing her own pride and adding, "As one doctor to another."

"Hmm," Dr. Conti paused in thought, "We shall see. I make no promises."

The door light turned green. Rosalie could walk through. Upon entering she would see the lab sectioned into three: beds with lines to machines, a table surrounded by files and shelves, and table set up with vials, jars, and various chemistry instruments. The walls were doors to cells. There were three chairs available for sitting. The doctor took the one at her file desk. Her halfmoon spectacles were kept still by the hook of her nose.

It hadn't been the most stomached moment of her life, but it got her into the lab and that's what mattered. Rosy kept her mustered smile on her face as she entered, easing herself down into one of the chair beside the doctor's desk, her hand naturally coming to rest on her stomach before her gaze came to match Cont's aged one. She may not have had the training that her sister had, but there seemed to be a natural kick in the family for putting on a performance as she dove in. "Let me just start by saying I was very intrigued to see your interest in capturing live mages and wolves. Not many are usually so bold, considering there can often be complications with keeping them for extended periods of time."

Dr. Conti's bland features did little to convey her inner mind. It seemed the only real expressions she had given were in irritation over Lauri. Here, sitting with Rosalie, her forehead barely moved as she replied, "Wild animals are only as hard to catch and keep as the handlers are intelligent to keep them," The doctor's hand stiffly wrote notes in the lined pages bound by leather at her table. The brief interaction with Conti suggested this wasn't uncommon; the doctor rarely relaxed, "Complications are no issue with the resources available here. It is why I asked to come. Lord Von Helsing will benefit from my care of Miss Malone's general health, and I will continue my work in-depth with what he can offer."

Self restraint was needed to keep from retorting that these weren't animals she was speaking of, well not exactly. Rosy didn't want to immediately assume they were subpar, not after her interactions with Molly, but then again they were about to hunt them. Animals were hunted, not people. Shaking that head from her thought, she hoped she could keep the doctor going. "That's very true. Things that are considered possible elsewhere are easily done in Avostoska," she had to agree. "I know that Wesley and I have previously shared our ideas on just how to advance the hunting community with technology and science so that it may evolve. both to minimize hunting casualties and easily accomplish missions. Does your work align with those beliefs, Dr. Conti?"

"Ja, ist a philosophy that I hold to my heart," Dr. Conti's tone drawled, but she did not appear disinterested. In fact, she paused her writing to look up at Rosalie, "I hear you have been working on identifying the biological differences between mages and humans. I have been curious what subjects you have used in your work. It is no question that you would involve mages, but I wonder-- what is the range of the people who have volunteered to participate in your experiments?" Respecting the dignity of a human would not be questioned. Dr. Conti automatically assumed that to try to identify differences meant you must have a human subject to compare with the mage. It was possible Rosy restricted the projects to her own blood samples, but Dr. Conti couldn't help but ask.

It felt like a bit of a snarky comment rather than just a curious inquiry. Still, Rosy kept up the pleasant demeanor. "There haven't been volunteers, understandably. As you know, containing a mage isn't easy, so I've worked with what's been available. We have the offspring of two confirmed mages on site and I've been observing her for the last couple of years. We also managed to bring in a mage for an experiment, but it went awry. With personal limitations, I haven't been able to pursue it further."

"Hm," Conti's acknowledgment stayed eerily consistent; a short, nasally sound. Her pen went to writing again, "I have heard of Specimen-K. Perhaps if and when she is found to be a mage, I shall sample her blood for my experiments." It was difficult to know if this was casual banter or a foreshadowing of Dr. Conti's intentions, "My range of age, ethnicity, and gender is in the dozens. Both mages and for human volunteers willing to give a vial of their blood. But I have come to believe we do not need to compare the mage to the human at all, at this point. As one doctor to another, I would suggest refocusing off of identifying differences between the two."

Fair brows knitted together and Rosy shifted in her chair, leaning closer to the doctor. "Refocus? Are you saying that there hasn't been a biological difference found in blood from all the samples you've gathered?" As much as she had hope that this was the case from speaking with Molly, it didn't align with what she'd been isolating in Kaylee's samples for her own experiments. "Nothing is reporting different between humans and mages?"

"Nein, there is a difference. Just not biological. I can identify a mage between blood samples of a pair of identical twins, not by DNA, but by how they respond to certain stimuli," Dr. Conti got up from her desk. She gestured for Rosalie to follow her to the table with the glass instruments of science. "Subject-A and their sibling Barbara are such twins. Barbara had willingly given me a sample of her blood to test against her sister, Subject-A. The only way to tell which is the mage and which one is not, can be done in a few ways. Look through here--" Dr. Conti pointed to a telescope, "This is a slate split in half with a dot of blood from both sisters, one on each side. Under any study of science they would be considered human DNA. But if you take this..." Dr. Conti dropped the tiniest bead of clear liquid on both blood samples. One of them parted from the drop like soap and grease. The other merged with the dew without an issue. "Blessed water, in this case, has revealed which is the mage. And yet, even now, if you were to put the blood to the test, you would not find any biological differences whatsoever. So I think it is a waste of time to investigate them. Instead, we must use this truth to our advantage."

Chocolate eyes and watched the demonstration silently, brow still yet to relax when she pulled away. Her fingers moved to pull the tie out of her hair, combing it before returning it to its prior position, mindful not to drop any stray strands in the process; an unconcious habit while she was thinking. "So then it stands that mages still have human traits but have developed aversions once they become mages. The holy water is no different than developing an allergy," she mused aloud. "Kicks the bucket on the mage zapping though. This does save a lot of time."

“In World War Two a skilled engineer had been tasked to identify the weak points of their planes to prevent them from being shot down. He observed that when a plane succeeded in arriving back in one piece they would make note of where the bullet holes hit. Then they would thicken the plating of those areas. The engineer took them aside and told them to fortify the parts of the plane that had not been shot. Thereafter many more planes survived. You see, it wasn’t where the bullets hit a plane that came back that needed attention, it was the areas they hadn’t been shot that was the reason why they survived.” Dr. Conti’s tone conveyed amusement, but her face barely twitched a smile, “We don’t need to identify what the differences are between man and mage, Dr. Crosse. We should investigate how mage can destroy mage without a bullet. I believe we’ve been so focused on what we can do that we forget that mages can do much worse to each other. My experiments have begun with the blood of the mage. They interact differently to each other. I want to have a great many mages to sample. Werewolves and vampires too, if I can help it," Dr. Conti went to the beds and pulled back the curtain. A child lay upon the bed asleep. Her body was grey, with thick branching blood vessels that resembled the roots of a tree, "This is Subject A-5. The blood of the twin Subject-A has infected her with some kind of blood-curse. I tried it on Eddard and have seen nothing. But every mage has reacted the same. I need to test more to be sure," The old Germans eyes lit like fire, though they did not move, "Nein, Dr. Crosse. We can 'zap' them. We only need the right substance."

Rosalie couldn't stop herself from gasping when the child came into sight. It was a horrendous view, and one that her stomach protested against while her eyes couldn't seem to tear away from. "Mage blood won't influence us but it does that to another mage." she murmured in near disbelief. If she hadn't seen it with her own eyes she might have said it was a preposterous theory. Before the weight of what she was thinking could be stopped, she asked, "Does the same thing happen if human blood is given to a mage subject? Will the same curse hit?"

"Nein. Human blood and mage blood do not have an affect on one another. Only Awakened can afflict the Awakened," After a thought, Dr. Conti said, "Except maybe one. Though I have yet to understand the extent of it. Molly Malone’s blood, when blended with mine or Eddard’s, has emitted subtle frequencies. As if her blood and ours are responding to each other,” The word ‘vibe’ popped in her mind. The word often used by Molly to describe how she feels when looking at someone, or focusing, “Miss Malone’s blood has no adverse reactions when mixed with Subject-A. Blessed water does not have the same effect either. She is the most fascinating creature. I hope to know more one day.”

"Interesting..." Although it really was a lot more than interesting. Did that mean Molly didn't classify as a mage if she didn't share the same properties as others? "Do you have theories on why that might be? Wesley suspects she wasn't Awaken until she was already in adulthood."

"Ja, that is a possibility," Dr. Conti closed the curtain, tucked her hands behind her back, and walked to her desk, "Sie ist also the first Seer since the 1300's we have contained. Perhaps it is by virtue of being a Seer that she ist this way. We can't know for certain unless we have another Seer. And that, I am afraid, might not be possible." It had been a marvelous turn of luck for one. And this one hadn't been Awakened as young as they would have liked her to be. "But I must correct you, Dr. Crosse. Forgive me, but she is fully Awakened. It is only that she is not powerful due to the lateness of when she had become Awakened. There is no such thing as 'partially'. A person either is, or is not." Or so Dr. Conti believed her research showed. Which was extensive.

Rosy shrugged off the correction. "I feel as though saying she is muted in terms of her abilities is accurate. While she might be able to have feeling and visions regarding the future or present, she isn't exhibiting any signs of control of things like a 'typical' mage would. We'll never know if she'd have those powers if she was Awoken at a younger age or if this is just how a seer is though, I suppose," she settled her thoughts. As Conti pointed out, they weren't exactly a lot to compare this theory to. Either way, something about the doctor's theory wasn't sitting well with her. "Is there anything else you've noticed besides the holy water that is consistent? Is Subject A-5 one of several?" Her eyes shifted to the other curtains, wondering if there were more stowed away.

The pen Dr. Conti picked up landed rather harder than before. Perhaps irritation. It was hard to tell She didn't seem pleased with the opposition, though she didn't revisit it. All she said to that was, "I wouldn't say we will 'never' know," Then addressed her last inquiries,"Ja, Subject A-5 is one of seven infected. Three have died over a period of a week and a half. I don't expect the rest to last long. The consistencies besides what I mentioned is that age and sex do not matter, it takes an ounce of direct injection for affect, and the blood must be mixed with saline to trigger a quicker response. I do not yet know why. I do plan on testing if I can achieve the same results as an airborne agent."

Knowing when she had worn out her welcome, Rosy decided to take that opportunity to tie up her conversation. "I'm limiting my own work in the labs until after I give birth, though perhaps once I've returned I'll be able to continue explorations similar to your design." She didn't know if she'd be able to stand by the doctor's choices, but at this point recognized that a show of an alliance would be better than one of defiance. Enemies wouldn't be allowed close enough to keep an eye on her.

Knowing when she had worn out her welcome, Rosy decided to take that opportunity to tie up her conversation. "I'm limiting my own work in the labs until after I give birth, though perhaps once I've returned I'll be able to continue explorations similar to your design." She didn't know if she'd be able to stand by the doctor's choices, but at this point recognized that a show of an alliance would be better than one of defiance. Enemies wouldn't be allowed close enough to keep an eye on her.

"I shall consider it, Dr. Crosse," The German woman did her due diligence and stood up to escort the pregnant woman to the door of her lab, "I make no promises." The door opened for Rosalie. Now, like before, Dr. Conti's expression proved difficult to read. Her eyes were like a shark; flat, yet thinking.

Offering nothing but an agreeable smile in return, moving to leave the labs. "And I expect nothing else," Rosy assured her before stepping out, the door shutting behind her as she was continuing toward the elevators to return to the common areas of the castle. She'd have to have a conversation with Cory when they had a chance, maybe after dinner once everyone was headed out for the hunt. For now she was more interested in a well-earned nap after the trek back and forth.

~oOo~
Oliver had known from Lauri's note that she'd be gone for most of the day an chose to take his work in a study rather than their chambers. He didn't want to interrupt her nap and risk her not being fully rested for the night ahead. Just before dinner he slipped in to the room, expecting to find her already awake. The dimmed lights and tight curtains quickly told him otherwise, finding his Lamb fast asleep in their bed. On the table near the door a small brown paper wrapped parcel was present that hadn't been there in the morning when he had awoken, telling him his delivery had arrived during the day. It could wait though; he didn't want to miss a chance to wake his beloved maiden.

She slept heavy enough that he didn't need to be mindful joining her in bed. Instead, he spared no time in scooting behind her, his face meeting the gentle scent of her shampoo that he could now recognize lingering in a room after she'd left. Nuzzling the back of her head for a moment, he sighed contently before the realization they'd need to be moving to eat struck him. Arms wrapping around her dainty form he tugged her up against him, peppering a few kisses on her neck before a strong enough prod to fully wake up. "Réveille-toi, mon amour. C'est l'heure du dîner," he murmured.

An inelegant sleepy snort escaped Lauri's nose without her permission. In her haze between asleep and awake she did not notice. Lashes fluttered open to see her Lion. Lauri smiled, curling against him, "Hmm, es-tu mon repas?" She teased, knowing they would have to get up for true food. Lauri returned some of those kisses before she reluctantly sat up to stretch out the drowsiness of her nap, "How were your studies?"

He had to grin at her remark, keeping a hold of her as long as he could before she began stretching. "Oh, I would be more than you could eat, my Lamb," he assured her while he rose from bed and went to slowly allow light into the room. "They were highly studious. Just a few loose ends here and there before getting ready for tonight. We'll have to see if I can still be as limber as is needed when I'm not devouring you."

Lauri watched as Oliver thoughtfully brightened the room in measured degrees. Out of everything he did and said just now, that had roused her fire of desire, this gesture struck her as the sweetest part, and made her heart flutter, "I’m glad your studies proved fruitful," Lauri smiled, slipping off of the bed. She walked over to the outfit she set aside from earlier, all the while keeping a smoldering eye on Oliver, “Doubtless your body is up to the task, mon Lion,” Lauri pulled off her gown and set it aside so she could begin putting on her hunting gear, “And I do think you are right. You are more than I can have in one sitting. But you see, I will go slowly, bit by bit, until I've consumed all of you—” her shirt went over her head, and just as she smoothed it out she noticed the package, "Qu'est-ce que c'est?"

Oliver was more than happy to test that theory, though perhaps not at that time. They had too much to do that he wouldn't have been able to dedicate as much attention to her body as he thought was necessary. Seeing her sharp eye had caught the parcel on the table, he wagged his finger at her. "Pas maintenant," he stated, slipping close and pocketing the package. "Vous l'obtiendrez quand il sera temps. But now, dinner and then the hunt."

A groan of restraint escaped Lauri without thinking. The curiosity in her hazel eyes could not be denied, "Oh, la nuit sera longue avec ma chance pourrie,” she muttered to herself, but Oliver could hear all the same. Lauri battled inside between pressing for knowledge and hurrying along. If there ever was motivation to get this hunt over and done with, it was the mystery in his pocket, “Can I have a hint?” Lauri decided this compromise with herself. It wasn’t quite prying but not quite letting go.

The grin on his face only lingered as she tried to pry information out of him. "You are quite the naughty thing, aren't you My Lamb?" he asked as he stepped close and pulled her in for a kiss. "Hmm, I suppose I can share a little something to keep you going throughout the cold night. It's just a token of what you mean to me but you're not supposed to know about it until Valentine's day. Can you keep that cute snout from sniffing around 'til then, ma chérie."

Lauri exhaled after his lips left hers. Her fingers fidgeted with his collar, "Oh, mon Trésor, cela testera ma volonté. But I will do it, for you,” If there was anything so torturous for Lauri, it was knowing something could be found out, and yet not uncovering it. Usually that meant she failed at her attempts. This time she had to choose not to discover it! Valentine's Day felt far off. Lauri distracted herself with another kiss, “Alright, I will finish getting ready and then we shall go.” More, perhaps, to help keep her mind off of what was inside the box than any hope for food.

"Oh? Then such willpower will earn my fair maiden a separate treat," he purred at her ear just before she could pull away. "But you're right; we should get ready before I grow too hungry waiting. You look like a winter candy I could nibble on." Before either of them could get too distracted by threats or promises of intimate times Oliver turned to shed his daily attire and pull on an undergarment before swapping out his glasses for contacts. It wouldn't do for his vision to be eliminated when he needed it the most. Once they were both dressed and ready to go, he slid an arm about her waist to keep her close as long as they could during the walk to dinner.

Lauri sighed in French of all the terrible things Oliver had done by being so alluring and yet also being currently unattainable. The Lamb kept playfully squinting at her Lion while they got ready, with a mouth that she hoped would be a frown but could do nothing but smile. In between glances she pulled on the rest of her outfit. Crissy had passed down a few tips about clothing. Belts placed in strategic areas of the arms and legs were functional fashion; tourniquets, if bitten or stabbed. Thanks to Wesley’s resources as per courtesy of Alaric, the material served to keep her dry and warm while blending into the environment of the snowy woodlands. Pouches on both thighs held important tools for hunting; phone, darts, various substances, bullets for her Beretta, and a few other small items. Strapped to her left leg was her blowgun. Her right hip carried her Beretta M9. Two silver dirks slid into sheats at the base of her back. The boots, gloves, and arm bracers had H-Guard tech to shield, grapple onto trees, and navigate. The goggles she chose would help keep her in communication with the group, serve as a connection to visual information between the hunters, and other such features.

The absence of Oliver’s glasses did not change Lauri’s attraction to him. It felt more like how people feel towards someone sporting a new haircut. The same handsome, just a different style. Lauri happily laced her body alongside Oliver’s, keeping in step as they made their way to the dining hall.
Just halfway there they saw Annabelle and Yonten merge with their pathway. Mage gear differed from werewolf and vampire hunters. Yonten wore a Lithe, for certain, though he did so under casual clothes. There would be time before the briefing in the Great Common for him to switch out his Weezer tee for a more practically hunting top. It wouldn’t hurt to choose different pants besides jeans.

Yonten didn’t mind going back to finish getting ready. He rather spend time in his favorite clothes than not anyway. He had done his due diligence with his morning prep, got checked out for a small bruise on his thigh, napped, and stretched. Weaponry didn’t take long to choose. Yonten decided to wear a Nexus. It had all the fire power he needed. However, due to Dr. Conti’s request, everyone would additionally be fitted with an electromagnetic net. It had at least three flexible containtments you could shoot out. The target would be enclosed in a fibrous, humming net that shrunk to fit the body of the creature it landed upon.

“Sup,” Yonten jut his chin at the couple. His own arm draped across his lady love’s shoulders. Quite comfortable with his ruby so close against his shirt, despite a chance for a wrinkle. Yonten wouldn’t admit it out loud. Annabelle had that unspoken right. It didn’t hurt that Yonten felt pride knowing he had the privilege of holding Annabelle.

Walking in the place of ultimate comfort, Anna was also prepped and ready for the hunt ahead. Her own gear was supplemented by Wesley's thriving armory. She may or may not have been responsible for the bruise that needed to be looked at, though she wouldn't apologize for it. Instead she'd followed her own rituals throughout the day, joining Yonten for a nap. For the sake of stamina that'd be needed that night, there was no tumbling in sheets or holodeck, though she did make evocative promises for a celebration to follow the next day.

"Evening you two," Oliver cheered in response, his arm still hooked about Lauri's waist. "Ready for a snowy trek and late night?"

"Fuck yeah we are," Annabelle cuckled. "It's been a few months so I have to make up for it."
 
Last edited:
“Yeh, homie, you know it,” Spending all this time shootin’ the shit had been fun. Annabelle gave his life a thrill that had been missing. But you can’t take a Hunter out of the hunt for too long. As much as Yonten had been content messing around, even he had to admit he was feeling bereft of the hunt.

The couples entered the dining hall to see others just as ready for the coming night of excitement. All but the pregnant women, Alaric, and Cory. Lauri could see the mild disappointment on Inara’s face and wondered if she hid a more intense dislike behind those twin suns. Cory didn’t have any qualms about staying. Not a fan of the cold, so he said. True enough that Wesley didn't question it. Rosalie beside him made for a good excuse to stay as well. Alaric happily relaxed in his chair without the slightest interest in going. Though he didn’t mind the snow fieldwork just didn’t sit well with the Silver Fox. He would rather supply the guns, not use them.

Cory looked up to see the final set of people come to the table, “Hey guys, looking good.”

“Merci,” Lauri smiled. It had been a while since she geared up. It felt nostalgic to wear hunting paraphernalia.

Yonten ‘pshh’d as if to say he always looked good! He helped Annabelle with her chair before sitting down himself; a gesture he hadn’t done before they started officially dating. There were some actions he simply added in for the virtue of being her lover that he didn’t do for regular relationships. Yonten immediately started on food without the usual banter.

Lauri, once tucked into her seat beside Oliver, couldn’t agree more with Yonten. She stuck to a variety of veggies and meat that would start off the night well. But this would not be the only time she would need to eat. Cristine insisted that a night’s hunt required intermittent snacking. She had jerky and Cliffbars in her left thigh pouch. Rosalie’s electrolyte pods were coming along with her too. There were plenty, and more were made every day, so she didn’t feel bad about it.

Wesley didn’t stray from the same behavior. Their suits took loads off of them, but they still needed all the energy they could get. He wouldn’t be remiss if he took a shot or two of electrolytes. Got to stock up on nutrients. Wesley focused on dinner instead of starting any lengthy discussion. They had time before the moon rose, but getting a head start would be best. After dinner, they would have a short talk in the Great Common once everyone finished getting ready, such as Yonten.

Ellie had been gazing across the way to Lauri with her own look of wishful thinking. Surely if Wesley had suits that made it safe to ice skate she could come on a hunt! But the truth that no amount of balance alignment protected her little growing boy was too evident. Besides, she'd have swollen ankles halfway to town and be ready for a nap before midnight. "Ugh, you guys suck but I hope everything goes well tonight," she wished for the hunt.

"I'm sure there will be plenty of chances for you to join them once you're off maternity leave," Rosy offered with a chuckle, honestly just glad that Cory would be staying behind with her. Even if she was the one pregnant she didn't like the idea of him in the line of danger.

"Where's your man at?" Annabelle asked around a spoonful of hearty broth, nodding at the empty seat beside Ellie. On cue, the soft thudding of footsteps could be heard before the frame to the doorway was filled with a fully dressed form.

"I'm ready - let's go!" Everest said through the snow camouflaged helmet. He was already wearing both the Lithe within and Nexus suit atop along with his M40A5 sniper rifle strapped across his chest and pistols at his side. He'd even spent the day carefully painting them to match his outfit, currently looking a lot like a kid who was ready to go out and play before it was time.

Wesley grinned. This guy was a man after his own heart, “Yes, I see...but I think you’re not quite ready, Ev.” After all, Everest likely hadn’t had dinner yet.

"You're eating first," Ellie said, not even surprised at this point and only pointing to the chair beside her.

"I'm not hungry-"

"And I don't care. Come eat or I'll tell Wesley you can't go," she cut him off, baby blues narrowing in on him to tell him this was not up for negotiation.

"..Fine.." Everest muttered, all but pouting his way to the table and sitting down, only his helmet flipping back so he could start in on eating.

Joao chuckled at the sight. Silly pug-man was going to overheat at this rate. Shaking his head, he went back to his own meal, highly amused.

Gleeful, Wesley pointed a fork, “Listen to your mother!”

The pent-up gunslinger had picked up his fork but shot a steel gaze toward Wesley. "Not even my real dad," he murmured under his breath before taking a bite of his food, each motion of chewing filled with attitude.

"Oh Christ, what do you do with him, El?" Annabelle rolled her eyes at his antics. "And you're going to have another one in a few months."

"Yeah, I'm just hoping for the best at this point," Ellie sighed and shrugged her shoulders. "If worse comes to worse, we'll just have one and then I can isolate myself from their brat antics."

Wesley cleared his throat with a sip of evening coffee, “Now, son, that’s no way to talk to your father. I have given so much to make a life for you that I didn’t have. Back in my day—”

“The Great Lakes dried up and the grand canyon split the ground,” Inara’s shot at his old age earned a chuckle, “Enough talk, my Love, I think you should refocus on your food.”

“Ah, what are you? My mother?” Taking the opportunity, Wesley leaned to her ear, “What are you going to do if I don’t? Spank me?” A quick shove later and Wesley laughed merrily as he went back to eating.

The talk of spanking caught a quiet Ukrainian's attention, bashful gaze going over in their direction. "Vin povynen buty duzhe neslukhnyanym. Vin otrymuye bahato shlʹopanʹ," he chuckled mostly to himself, forgetting just how many around him would have now had the ears through technology to hear the remark.

"Nothing wrong with being naughty," Annabelle smirked over a glass of electrolyte-infused water, already slipped into the Lithe she'd be using before dinner to get accustomed to it.

"Yonten, control your woman. There is a hunt and we can't have your Doe's hormones ruining it!" There was a desperation in Everest's plea that said he couldn't risk anything going wrong with this.

"How is it that you're more emotional in the day leading up to a hunt than I have been this entire pregnancy?" Ellie snorted, suddenly a bit less disappointed she wouldn't be joining them. He would be Wesley's problem for the night and she could take a long bath without having to tell him which socks she thought looked best (that would be completely unseen in his attire).

“Shit, you talking to the wrong man, homie,” Yonten chuckled. He had no control over his ruby except for the mutual respect given to each other through trial and error. Besides, he had to agree with her!

Annabelle might have given up the idea of him being afraid of her, knowing it was far from necessary, but her grin did widen at the fact that he knew she wasn't one to be controlled. Granted, if anyone could control her it would be Yonten, though they both seemed to feel it unnecessary, inappropriate, or both. She knew she'd never want to change who he was.

Cory didn’t want table talk getting sensual again, “Guys, it’s getting late. You’re doing more chatting than eating.”

It didn’t take much more than that. Cory made a fair point. Everyone coming on the hunt, adult and unruly man-children alike, got in their victuals in a timely manner. Wesley stood up alone. Inara wanted to take it slow since there was no need for her to get up and go, “To all those still in the hunt, do what you must. Meet in the Great Common in no more than twenty.”

With no need to get up and get moving, Ellie could only watch and shake her head as Everest was already out of his chair at Wesley's words, going straight to the Great Common as if it'd speed anyone else up. No doubt he was already sweating like a sinner in church, but the gunslinger wouldn't be complaining - not unless it took too long to go. Rosy lingered as well, Cory at her side, debating if they'd stay for dessert or head back to their room.

"Ellie, Inara, anything you two have planned for the night?" Rosy offered since they'd also be in the same boat. Granted, an early night's sleep wasn't necessarily out of the question either.

“Nothing much. I’ll probably help tuck the children to bed—” Inara began, but someone interrupted before she could finish.

“Oh can I do that?” Cory asked, hopeful. He had questions about Conti, but he couldn’t pass up this natural opportunity. He may or may not have been keeping an eye and ear out for just this occasion. Cory’s peripheral vision did not fail him; Rosy’s expression would not be missed.

Immediately hit with the imagery of his strong, caring arms carefully stowing a sleepy Kit or reading Lottie a bedtime story, Rosy shifted in her seat, a coy smile spreading. That same fluttery, growing desire as she'd experienced the day prior began within and she found she needed to take a sip of water to clear her throat. "You can tuck me in after, if you'd like," she offered in a harmless manner, though half-lidded chocolate eyes watched him with interest.

Inara glance between them, unsure if they were using caring for her children as an element of foreplay, but either way, Inara wanted to be with her children especially tonight while her husband was away, “That’s sweet, Cory, but with Wesley gone off on a hunt I think I want to be with my children,” She gave them a grin, “Guess you’ll just have to tuck Rosy in for the night.”

Clearing his throat, Cory nodded, “Sounds good to me,” he leaned to Rosalie, “I’m kinda feeling tired already.” Then turned back to finish his plate with a subtle smile of satisfaction on his face. One, two, three bites down. Cory took his time knowing the tension would be rising.

Joao rose from his chair as Wesley gave his warning to everyone, looking down at Andriy at his side. "You come with us, pequeno cara?"

"Nemaye, I will stay. Not good hunter." He knew his limitations for his size and experience. Nimble fingers were better in the lab setting than on a trigger.

The Brazilian mountain of a man spoffed at the remark, holding out a thickly calloused hand and helping him to his feet. "Just need good hunt. Come or stay with girls," he offered a light tease.

Andriy scowled at the comment. "Cory stays too!"

"Okay, stay with girls and Cory. Or come. I protect, pequieno cara," Joao grinned, a light playful punch in the smaller man's shoulder.

"Chudovoooo," Andriy caved, not about to stay with the girls after that! He and Joao took quick steps to get him suited up before they'd be needed in the commons. At the older man's insistence, he'd wear both suits for optimum safety, though Joao elected to stick with just a Lithe. He preferred the freedom of movement and trusted his own strength to pick up where the lack of a Nexus was.

Lauri took care to pocket crumbs in a napkin discreetly compared to how she had done so before. Alaric had seen her one too many times. Thankfully he engaged in conversation with Inara which helped. The Lamb whispered to her Lion, “I’m going to slip out to feed the sparrows.”

Nodding to her offer and agreeing to meet her at the commons, Oliver stood for a trip to the restrooms before he'd don his suits as well. While Lauri had recommended not to wear more than would dull his senses if he'd be following her on the wolf portion of the evening's hunt, he hadn't experienced any such hindrance while testing them. Like the others he was colored to best blend in with the snowy terrain they'd be traversing, though nature was no competition for both a Lithe and Nexus as he wound up wearing once reaching the Great Common.

Yonten draped his arm across Annabelle’s shoulders, “C’mon chica.” Whether or not she was ready to go he liked having her around him and Yonten needed to put his sentimental clothes away before wearing the Nexus.

Annabelle journeyed from dinner back to their chambers with Yonten rightfully at her side, also needing at least a few minutes to get ready. She'd opted to go with just the Lithe and slid a form-fit white camouflage insulated suit over it to fight against the chill air. It wasn't as puffy as a normal snowsuit but still would keep her warm while not impeding the flexibility she often found she needed in hunting. A pair of pistols fit snuggly into holsters along with sets of silver ammunition, each bullet blessed. Though unlikely a need, habit meant she also brought along a leg holster with stakes that were also blessed and the nets at Dr. Conti's request. Flipping up her fur-lined hood, she gave Yonten an upward nod as he tended to do to others. "How do I look, Bunny? Badass enough for a snow fight?"

Yonten just about put away his clothes when he turned around to see his ruby laced in snow gear, “Yeh, that’s the shit,” he had to leave his sandals behind underneath the bed. The Nexus he would be fitting in had everything he’d need, though he took a little jade Buddha and a dagger with a scroll seal in the hilt. A lucky object. His sister had its twin. “Gonna be hot seeing you in action, Anna-Banna.” Yonten wrapped a strong arm around his red dragon, “C’mon, let’s make those fools jealous.”

"Damn right we will," she agreed, grinning as the two-headed out of their chambers, leaning into him. Annabelle wouldn't say it aloud, but she did have to admit seeing him all geared up and ready to kick ass was a favorable sight. Maybe if they weren't completely spent she'd have to lure him off for a holodeck adventure once they'd returned.

The couple looked fierce walking down to suit up Yonten in his Nexus. The servants and maids watched the wild lovers strode down the hallways to the dining hall once he was fitted. Every wish to experience one or the other dashed against the rocks by now. Annabelle and Yonten were all but tied by Fate; an unbreakable link only torn asunder by death. The two were just a hallway down from their destination when Lauri happened to join them. Oliver was already waiting.

“S’up Lauri,” Yonten greeted, visor down to see people face to face. He almost repeated himself, thinking she hadn't heard, but the Lamb blinked away her thoughts and smiled with a hello, “You okay?”

“Oh, oui,” Lauri assured him. Indeed, she was okay. But the Lamb wondered what had happened with her sparrow friends. She had come all the way with their treats only to stand, palms up, with not a bird in sight. As much as she knew she would need to take special care not to have a single feather on her, there was little recourse. The sparrows simply came when she held the morsels of bread. Except for today. Lauri waited a good ten minutes. Nothing. She would have to worry later. Anxiety would only work against her tonight.

Yonten didn’t know her enough to read any unrest. He shrugged his shoulder, accepting her words without contest, “Ready for the hunt?” He asked, seeing what she was wearing.

Lauri nodded, “I know I’m not even wearing a Lithe, but I have some gadgets.” She explained the suits just seemed to block her experience of the woods.

To each their own. Yonten left it at that. At least Annabelle was wearing one. That gave him some comfort. The three came into the Great Common seeing everyone set and waiting for them. Yonten sat in one of the larger, sturdier chairs and pulled Annabelle to sit on his lap. The Nexus made it hard to wrap an arm around her while standing without being in an awkward position. Lauri joined Oliver in much the same way.

Wesley’s coffee eyes found the Lamb with her Lion, “Lauri, darling, you should have access to the trail we speculate the wolves have been using.” Wesley had done what calculations he could. The rest would be up to her.

“Oui, it is here.” Lauri nodded. Her pearl goggles used augmented reality. A helpful visual.

“Good,” Wesley turned to address the room, “Alight, everyone, again, to reiterate, catch what you can and kill if necessary. Do not gamble your life on a catch— looking at you, Yonten,” Wesley pointed a finger at his grinning childhood besty, “Each netgun has the capacity to trap three mages. I believe there are at least a dozen coming tonight. We should have enough for a single miss each. These are prototypes. I hope for a full report on any flaws at the end,” Wesley projected locations for anyone wearing goggles or a visor, “Leave your captured mage’s here. A dronecraft will pick them up at the end of the hunt. Same for you, Lauri and Oliver.”

Lauri nodded, “Oui.”

Oliver's head also bobbed in understanding, keeping his arm still secured about his Lamb. He trusted her skills but also wasn't about to risk her winding up against a force she can't handle in new territory. "Yes, captain."

After explaining where to put captured mages and wolves, and making sure everyone understood how to use the new electromagnetic netting guns, Wesley said, “Assume any and all animals you come across to be familiars. Do not make the mistake of killing them, or to be noticed by them-- that will be a giveaway. I’ve sent silent drones for recon purposes. They will let you know what is ahead short of the gathering itself. We don’t need mages to have a heads up. Everest will be our eye in the sky on the top of the hill next to the pagan stones,” Wesley pointed out the various advantages and disadvantages of the terrain they would be heading into, as well as where they would start and where hand over their captives to the aircraft on standby. He proposed Everest take up a sniper position on the hilltop overlooking the gathering of the mages, “We only know that the coven is gathering, how many will be there, and that it had been specifically planned tonight. This doesn’t mean there can’t be more coming or that there wasn’t a second night planned that could alert new arrivals to our presence. The last thing we need are mages coming for us in Avostoska,” That could draw too much attention from the locals and irritate the governments, “Any questions?”

Lauri tentatively raised her hand, “Do we meet back at the castle right after we drop off the targets?”

“Ah, yes, about that-- I have hunting lodges hidden outside of my estate. Two have access into the castle via a tunnel. We will meet in this one,” Wesley showed the North most lodge only indicated by a dot, “You can be led there by the system. Don’t worry about knowing its location beforehand,” Wesley perked his brows like a school teacher, “Any more questions class?”

Everest was up out of his chair before the ‘s’ sound finished from Wesley's lips. "Nope, no more questions, let's go," he said already two steps to the door.

Not nearly as experienced as the others, Andriy also was slow to raise a hand, wedged between Joao's towering body and the side of the couch they both sat on. "So anyone we see, shoot if trap not option? All mages," he looked for confirmation.

"You are good trap, sim?" Joao nudged him for encouragement.

Wesley chuckled seeing Everest so eager. He merely reflected his own yearning. He looked over at Andriy, “Yes, my shy fellow, catch who you can—however, I would prefer giving you a specific job. Once we clear the spying eyes of the familiars and the fighting starts those animals will be used against us. Do you think you could see your way to specifically targeting them?”

The task offered up brought a lop-sided grin to the Ukrainian's face. "Tak, can do. Many hunts for animals at home," he assured the conductor of the evening.

"Is settle then," Joao agreed, rising and tugging Andriy along with him.

"No questions here," Oliver said with a wave of his hand.

Annabelle as well had already slid herself off of Yonten's lap, though she didn't stray from his side. "Nope, ready to rock and roll. Better hurry before Everest is halfway there without us."

“Yes, I should see to him,” Wesley chuckled, heading out knowing they would follow.

~Hunt Under The Full Moon~​

The hunters got in a couple trucks that accommodated their numbers and gear. Lauri and Oliver were in their own snowmobile dragging a sled behind it. It fit the two of them snugly. Strapped to the sled was the staff Lauri had prepared for the hunt. Werewolves always started off their transformation ravenous for food. Lugging around a deer would be nice, but it wasn’t practical. Staves were easy to stow and set up. The sled Wesley put together served as both transport and trap. This would be interesting.

Lauri and Oliver followed the rest of them for a good five to seven miles until her tracking system indicated to course-correct. They wouldn’t be more than a mile or two from their hunting companions. The couple deviated from the GPS occasionally. Lauri could only say she sensed it was the right direction. Be it the smell of the air, the way the animals ran, or the rise and fall of the terrain. Though Lauri had to admit, if she were pressed, that it came to her mainly because of the way the critters of the forest shifted about the woodland. In her experience the animals knew werewolves were nothing to be reckoned with, and they cleared away if they knew one or more were around. But a detail like that worried even Lauri who knew such descriptions might bring the word ‘mage’ to mind.

While the Lion and the Lamb made off with well-wishes from the others, they focused their attention on their hunt. The trucks stopped short of a mile from where they knew the coven intended to meet. So far no one had seen it in person. Wesley’s spy-drones, no more than the size of a hamburger, had snapped pics for their prep. They were in the air even now, though not too close, lest a familiar see them and alert their witch and warlocks.

The hunters got out of the trucks. They fell into stealth mode and spread out far enough not to draw suspicion from a stray glance if one of them were to be seen. Discretion, especially so close to Avostoska, was important. Everest and Wesley would not be blasting their favorite music this time around.

From the moment he'd gotten off the truck, Andriy had a firm grip on the pistol he'd been given. Perhaps a bit too firm, tensed for the fight to come. Even Joao who walked closest to him didn't ease him into a relaxed state. On the other wide of the large but surprisingly quiet form of Joao, Annabelle walked silently, the Lithe technology keeping her steps light enough that between that and her normal hunting pattern the snow wouldn't crunch of cave.

Silently the Hunters made their way through the winter wood. The drones, in combination with their keen hunter senses, navigated flocks of suspiciously alert birds and strangely watchful boar. Dodging these found the hunters funneled together through a single access point. The providentiality of it worried Wesley. A possible sign of an ambush for the hunters. But Yonten halted the group and gesture for them wordlessly to come over.

Sprawled unconscious lay a half-naked man in the snow. His jaw purpled from some unknown force. The rise and fall of his chest said he still lived. Speaking in sign-language, Yonten asked if this had been Wes. The young Fox had to admit he did not knock this guy out, by himself or a drone, nor did he steal his clothes. A puzzle indeed. They realized the break in the perimeter of familiars had to have been because this mage had fallen. All the animals under his influence fled once freed. A curious turn of events indeed.

The unexpected body was enough to unsettle Annabelle to a frown. Whether there were other hunters showing up unexpected or a fight amongst the mages, this didn't bode well for their evening. A perfected stance of one gun pointed at the fallen mage's head, ready to pull the trigger and send a silenced bullet in at anyone's gesture.

Everest had to agree with that notion; best to finish this one off and move into position. That or trap him up, though to him that was only further risk of them being notified. His gaze turned to Wesley waiting for the commands of where they'd go from there. Joao kept himself a few steps back from the others, cold eyes sweeping the landscape to try and prevent any collapsing on them.

Wesley communicated that they should save their ammo for the fight. Yonten offered his blade, but Wes told him not to spill blood just yet. They would count this as their first catch. Wesley also thought he’d like to find out who had knocked this man out. Perhaps he would reveal the identity of whatever Hunter had tracked the same coven they hunted. To preserve their netgun ammo they used a normal blessed rope to tie him in the branches of a tree after gagging him and putting a blindfold over his eyes. They’d come back for him later.

Once they finished that they continued onward. If worse came to worse they could escape relatively well. After a while more of evading the eyes of critters Wesley halted the group when they came closest to the hill. He motioned for Everest to make his way to the top. The high vantage point overlooking the gathering would give his sniper skills a clear shot of the mages below. It would be no more than a five-minute hop, but going stealthy to avoid being seen would make it a cool fifteen or twenty-minute trek. Wesley insisted Everest take it slow.

Then Wes split the group into two lines with one in the center. Joao, Andriy took the left; Yonten and Annabelle took the right. Wesley stationed himself in the middle. They kept a distance for the same reasons as before. Once they began their assault it was likely the mages would use their animals to locate them. Can’t see through your bird if it’s dead. Andriy had that responsibility, but everyone was welcome to help if and when the Ukrainian man needed it.

The Hunters halted just in view of the gathering. Until Everest signaled that he got into position they would stay low and observe. Wesley, and no doubt the others, found the sight curious. A ritual not quite like others they had seen before.

Large rocks in ancient formation thrust upward from the ground in the shadow of a hill. The trees, naked and crusted in ice, stretched their limbs between each other in an eternal yearning for an embrace that would never come. Snow frosted the woodland illuminated by the moon. The flakes floated upon the grey stones and the path leading to them. A lordly Buck stared down from the topmost boulder that served as an altar. His dark eyes cast an evaluating look at the approaching strangers in his forest.

1b07de1160711ade22bde3391088e337.jpg


Solemn figures strode with purpose up the slate stairway. Leading them were four young women swathed in gauzy fabric that left little to the imagination. All red-haired and barely in their older teens. They carried flat golden saucers piled with smoldering pumice. The smoke curled into the air over them. Just at their heel, cloaked in scorched purple, were several faceless mages.

In the midst of the procession, tied up by twisting holly ropes, were three men in casual, modern clothing and a child. The first one spat obscenities at the mages in Italian. The Lithe-wearers picked up several crude remarks about the mage’s mothers. This stocky fellow earned a smack from a cloaked mage. The second one— tall, pale blotchy skin—with a solemn expression walked with dignity. The last man, quite old compared to the other two, begged for his freedom in Spanish. The young boy limped behind, choking on his sobs. Following after were several kinds of animals. The last set, caged sparrows, was held by one of the cloaked members. A stray mage coming from the woods, cloaked the same, came to join at the back.

Everest had yet to take his position. While the minutes ticked by the mages formed a fence around their captives and the four women in the center. The girls set their burning plates onto stone pillars around a slightly raised platform. Then they walked to the middle, back to back, facing out. A few mages pulled up instruments and began an ancient song none of the Hunters had heard before. The young girls dropped their chins to their chests for a long moment. One by one they began to dance. Before the eyes of the Hunters, they witnessed the women sway in the air, bodies jerking to a pagan rhythm as if they were in water.



Andriy, gun still in a steel grip, watched the scene with a mixture of horror and awe. Any descriptions or drawings he'd seen were nothing compared to the ritual before him. In the shadow of Joao's hulking form he waited for a call, tearing his eyes away from the scene to try and notice familiars spotting them before the mages were any wiser. While significantly more relaxed than his smaller companion, Joao was beginning to feel his own urge to move. Still, timing was everything.

"Well, fuck," Annabelle breathed silently into her mask, the Lithe silencing her words for any ears beside her own. Getting every mage incapacitated before the human sacrifices were lost was going to be a test even with their numbers.

Making his way through the woodland hills wasn't Everest's favorite moment. The knowledge that once he got to the top it'd be a playground for him kept him going at a steady pace. That and he might have chosen a little music to quietly play while he was climbing. Nothing the others or an outsider would hear, but enough to give him motivation without losing the sounds around him.

The moon cleared the clouds. Night laid claim to this side of the world. Strange snorting noises emitted from the young boy tied beside the three men. The mages as well as the men appeared unphased. Cries of pain blended into snarls as the child’s body popped and twisted into a young wolf. The ropes of holly kept him confined, but his voice was still free. Throwing back his head he let out a howl that resounded through the trees. Not too long after two other howls answered. The wolf snapped at the mages, jowls dripping with saliva. One by one the mages threw an animal for the wolf to devour. Each squealed in pain. The blood splashed those that stood close by. All but the sparrows were given over. These were held aside. Likely for some other dark purpose.

Wesley had known they were gathering. They planned to attack for it. Yet something about this unsettled him. The people he figured were being used as sacrifice looked more like cargo in transit than lambs for the slaughter; off to the side, even being fed to encourage complacency. And now the women who finished their dancing crawled to the edge of the platform, staring at the stone slate expectantly. One of the mages stepped forward. His hand raised. They could not pick up words— and if they did, their Lithe’s labored fruitlessly to decipher the chant.

Just as the ground began to glow strange symbols and runes they got the signal from Everest. He was in position for the assault. As curious as Wesley had become he knew it was now or never. The command to attack sounded off for each of the hunters.

POP! POP! POP! Netting gulped down three of the mages right away. The two holding on to the wolf jumped in surprise. The momentary lapse in attention proved fatal. The young wolf had yet to be satisfied into submission. Snarls and screams filled the air as the closest one fell to the maw of teeth. The other mage abandoned his position. He fled with the others to the safety of the trees. The three men who were tied up glanced around in confusion. The older one lunged to go right while the other yanked them left. The tall one sighed, caught in a tug-of-war.

Ignoring the wolf for now, their aerial support focused on the mages that were escaping; they'd be harder to net anyways. A slow breath left Everest before two quick shots fired at the ones who had made it the furthest into the treeline. Despite branches, his bullets found their way true, each burying in a mage skull.

The dancers screamed. They raced down the snowy slates. One slipped on the ice. She fumbled down in gut turning thunks until her twisted body landed the last step, never to stand again. The other three spared a sorrowful glance. Just a single one. They left their friend behind to run towards the darkness of the woods.

The vision of the boy turning wolf would have to be stored away for later to process. For now, Annabelle went about trying to net those who were escaping. Her first cast landed well, nabbing one of the women, but the second was already too far gone. Swapping to her pistol, three rapid shots fired up their back and arm, downing the man she'd been on, though whether or not it'd prove fatal was unknown.

The cage of sparrows fell off out of the hands of the mage Annabelle shot. Tweeting of distress mixed into the cries of human voices in the midnight air. They fluttered wildly against the sturdy, thin bars. A stray bullet tore the side off of their containment. Now free, the sparrows rushed out into the night away from the fighting.

A single howl echoed over them. The young wolf perked, replying to the wind with his own. Unknown time passed between that and the trouble that came from the familiars.

As instructed, Andriy kept his eye out for familiars, taking out any animals that might be looking around before the group was spotted. Joao stepped out of the hiding spot to advance on the clearing, netgun currently in hand though he wasn't afraid to switch weapons out if need be. With the wolf contained, no one turned on him quite yet.

A thundering of hooves came out of the black. Roaring, snorting boar with tusks as long as five inches glinted menacingly in the moonlight. Three of them barreled through the brush right at Joao and Andriy. Two more veered straight for Annabelle.

The mage who had raised his hand from before stood with two others (a shorter one, and the stray that joined the coven late) on the slate by the four captives. The leader grunted in frustration as he watched the others being scattered or shot down. He swung his arms wide. The forest groaned. One by one the trees closest pulled themselves up from their sentinel watch, leaving deep wells where their roots were buried moments ago. They paired off in twos, lacing together to form bipedal elementals like that of the Ents of Middle Earth.

“What the fuck,” Wesley muttered. Instinct kicked in and he began blasting at the legs of the lumbering elemental.

Yonten had the misfortune of being in reach of one of them while he shot at a boar heading his way. The tree swung its arm his way, the sound of creaking catching his attention. The surprise of such power unlike the Hunters had seen before caught him off guard. A sickening THWAK sent Yonten hurling into one of the ancient stones. If not for the Nexus it would have been his end.

As the stampede ran toward them Andriy ignored this net gun. Familiars were no longer there to ward but to kill. Dark eyes narrowed as he took down the first boar after three quick shots. His gaze turned to the second, a lucky shot landed square between it's eyes, but it was too late for him to realize the third was already there.

POP! POP! Joao had looked away from the tree line to go after the third boar that had raced up to them. The beast dropped right at Andriy's feet, drool dripping out of it's jowls even as it stopped breathing. "Careful, pequeno cara," he ordered before turning his attention back to the battle.

Faced with the wild pigs racing toward her, Annabelle only had the time to fire enough shots to down one before the second was at her. With the aid of her Lithe she launched off the ground just as the boar squealed and lunged, launching herself over it and landing a short distance away. The beast dropped as she landed, two bloodied stakes sticking out of it's skull, though she didn't spend much time looking at it, more concerned with Yonten's crash. Swearing under her breath, she made her way as close to him as she could, weary of the tree-like form lumbering and knowing she wasn't likely to survive a similar crash in just the Lithe.

Yonten couldn’t thank the powers that be enough. He righted himself without too much trouble, caressing a metal hand against Annabelle a second before he grabbed her and kicked off. A branch landed right where they had been standing, crushing a stone chunk from the ruins. Bun-Ten landed his lady love safely near Andriy and Joao. Just as well, for they saw five more mages dart out from the trees to make a quick escape toward the three upon the altar.

“Fuckas,” Yonten shot one down. His first kill of the night. He aimed his net on another one. A shot fired, but the mage whipped around and waved their hand. The moisture in the air compressed into a single point, like a shield of ice, and the bullet shattered it instead of hitting the mage. Yonten shot several more. The mage danced away in a flurry of snow, though one bullet caught his leg. They landed in a pile, panting, at the foot of the leader and the other two.

Saved by her Tibetan warrior, Annabelle tucked away her praise for later, taking focus on one of four heading to the altar. With the command to abandon catching any given, she fired shots in quick succession. One fell, the other managed to block. Joao had also switched his sights to the altar, a clean shot right through the mage's neck that blocked Annabelle's aim.

High above them, Everest decided things needed to get sped up. It was getting far too dangerous and the longer it stretched out the more likely someone wasn't getting back to the castle. The huge fuckin' tree was also a problem, though a precision shot wasn't going to do much against it. "Wes, think it's time to give up on the nets, man," he called out through their comms, already picking off loose boars but ready to unleash on the masses.

“Agreed,” Wesley said, though he had an idea about how to take down the tree. Ellie’s sticky bomb landed true on the left food of the elemental. An explosion toppled it on its side. The shock sent residual cracks through its body until it lay limp, “Everest, shoot that mage before he makes another. We don’t want another of these following us.” Then there was the issue of releasing those captives.

With Andriy's sharp eye focused on any approaching animals, Everest followed Wesley's command and went for the man that seemed to be the leader. Knowing a missed shot would have him callin up the forest to fight or worst, he took a second to align himself before taking a headshot on the summoner.

POP!

“Ayenatu!” Cursed the shorter one when their leader fell. Someone had been shooting from above.

“Inahu uma maharu.” The one who was late praised.

“Inahu uma muerti.” In a fluid motion, the shorter of the other two swayed her hands in a pattern. A quick thrust up with her fist raised the snow. A shout proceeded a flurry of that burst into motion like a living force. It grew in fury and expanded around them like a dome. The icy blizzard obscured the pathways out of the vicinity of the pagan clearing.

Everest had his tracker to thank for knowing who he aimed his gun at. The hunters appeared as green dots in his visual. But though he knew how to differentiate between a mage and a Hunter, he had trouble seeing the mages within the rushing veil of snow.

The witch hissed at the mage gasping at her feet, “Yarta dwa quartelu!”

“Hhrr,” Weakly raising a hand, the injured mage called out a command.

Bodies of the dead laying around the ground began to twitch. The mages they shot just moments before wriggled onto their hands and knees. To their horror, the breathless, lanky figures jerked into standing upright. Slowly they turned their dead, unseeing eyes on the Hunters.

Off to the side, the mage that had come late stepped back from the witch and the injured one struggling to stand. His head flicked between the fight, the bound wolf child, and the three men tied up with holly. Slowly he made his way toward the captives.

“Oh shit,” Yonten breathed.

Wesley came to land beside them, just as dumbfounded. What kind of power had these mages attained? How did they attain it? What on Earth was going on? Those questions would have to be answered later. Perhaps during an interrogation of the mages they caught. For now, they had to defend themselves while trying to kill the remaining three mages on the altar ruins.

An underworldy shriek tore from the dead throats of the corpses just as they bolted towards the Hunters at an alarming speed. The force of their bellow creepily shook their heads like bobbles. The sight of their uncoordinated, yet determined, bodies unsettled the stomach.

"WES! Wes, I can't see shit man!" Everest's voice sounded in anyone who was wearing one's helmet. He could hear though, and the sounds were ungodly. Knowing he couldn't risk a shot with the billowing snow, he sat tight for a minute, hoping a lucky shot would get his vision back.

“Fuck!” Wesley exhaled, confirming both thoughts Everest had; trapped with monsters, “Working on it man, hang in there.”

This was not what Andriy signed up for, slinking further behind Joao as the zombie mages raced toward them. The closest took a bullet from the Brazilian's pistol directly between his eyes, falling quickly to the ground. Annabelle caught the shot from the corner of her eyes but knew there was no point in killing them if that fucker kept raising them up.

"Cover me!" she called as she skirted around the oncoming wave, eyes set on the mage who was injured on the altar. Joao was quick to respond, repeating his shots in the next two that came running at them; a bullet in the head sending each down to the snow-coated ground.

At his side, Andriy was fumbling with something out of one of his pockets before producing a small red device. With as much force as his arm could manage, he launched it into the approaching wave, the bomb hitting one of the zombies in the chest and immediately detonating. The blast was confined enough that the explosion knocked the surrounding undead down and only a light vibration making it to their feet.

Wesley shot blasts at the heads of the zombies. Those that did not get a proper hit fell for a while before rising up again at another word from the injured mage. He decided it was going to have to do while they made sure Annabelle was safe on her mission to end this necromancy.

“Lalow, quartelu!” The short mage snapped at the mage behind her, who had yet to help much in anyway. The late mage said and did nothing in response.

Before the re-dead could be risen, Annabelle fired two precise bullets at the mage who had been raising them. The first was stray and shattered a clavicle but the second landed in the injured mage's eye socket.

Kaaba!” The short one cussed at Annabelle. It wasn’t hard to figure out that inflection definitely indicated their word for ‘Bitch’.

The undead were being eliminated but there were still two mages left to attend for. Annabelle turned her attention to the mage who was responsible for the blizzard. Just as she went to take shot the heart-dropping groan of a zombie honing in came out of nowhere, uncoordinated hand knocking her gun out of her hands by sheer force. With the aid of the Lithe, she tumbled out of danger, Andriy offering several less-precise shots on the undead mage that while inaccurate proved to down him nonetheless. The readjustment positioned Anna closer to the mage that had arrived last, her body landing against the holster of her second pistol and proving difficult to draw it. Instead, her hand found her net gun, firing once at the late mage who seemed the least invested in the fight.

Ice spikes shot out to pin the net Annabelle cast against a tree. The warlock turned to look at Annabelle. She saw the faint features of his hooded face— silvery eyes, fair skin, and champagne waves attractively styled around his face. He pointed a finger and ticked it from side to side. His deep chuckle followed up with a sultry chide in the strange language, “Shao, shao.” The other hand jerked in Annabelle’s direction. A barrage of spikes formed in mind-air, heading right to Annabelle’s body. The mage stepped back to the three men. He formed a blade of ice and began cutting through the holly ropes of the tall man. The two others with him snapped their eyes on the mage. They spared no time entreating him to do the same for them.

“Btah!” The short mage seethed. One hand dropped to attack Joao who was covering for Annabelle, sending a force of wind to throw him, then immediately began another pattern of her hand to deflect bullets from Wesley while the other kept up the dome. However, with split concentration, the short one’s dome thinned. Everest could just make out their shapes.

Yonten went to Andriy’s side while Joao recovered from his assault from the wind attack. If it was anything like the one from the tree that Yonten endured, he would live, but he’d need a moment to get up. In the meantime, Andriy would benefit from some cover.

The short mage glanced at him and with agitation, she chided him, “Lalow, mae uma gael?!” The man did not answer. The short one hissed in demand for a reply, “Lalow! LALOW!”

The excitement of the men tied up left them when only the tall one was cut loose. They shouted at ‘Lalow’ as he and the tall man leaped from the altar to the ground clear of the short mage and unfortunately closer to Joao, Yonten, and Andriy than he’d like. Doubles Annabelle would have survived his icy distraction by now too.

Wesley managed to shoot one of the hands of the short mage. She curled in pain, dropping the sphere of wind and hail around them. Yet still, Wes’s bullets were deflected. He supposed it might be because she could see him aiming. “Everest, get this witch bitch’s head.”

The sharpshooter high above wouldn't need to be told twice. As soon as the snow settled down to the ground his gaze found Wesley's target. Two shots in quick succession came in from above, both burying themselves in her skull. Everest didn't hesitate to then change his gaze to those remaining. He just barely caught sight of the final mage, but a branch was blocking a clear shot from stopping him.

The mage who freed the tall one backed away with him. The remaining warlock kept an eye on the hunters as the two came to clearer ground. In a single motion, the warlock waved his hand over the ground and called out, “Ada ila tu la bawa Berlin.” A ring large enough for both men formed around them. Runes and lines glowed through the snow. With another wave of his hand the lights whirled around the men, merging above their heads. The wind whipped against their fading figures until they, like the lights, vanished.

If tree elementals, zombies, and wind powers didn’t shock them enough, seeing someone teleport shook Wesley to his core. The chaos from the fight evaporated and it left a deafening almost-silence. There were still the two men being held captive and the snarling wolf to deal with, but they seemed contained. The rush of adrenaline from the fight and various acrobatics that came with it to stay in one piece had Annabelle standing, gun still poised, as her chest heaved. "Fuuuck," she finally breathed, though she hadn't relaxed enough yet to put down her gun. "Where the fuck did they go? What in the fuck was that, Wes?"

“I—I don’t know…” Wesley spoke the phrase he least liked to say.

Andriy had gone to Joao's side, his small frame shaking as his heart raced in his chest. He was murmuring a prayer to himself, feeling as if he'd just witnessed something not of a mage but more like demons play. The large man was dazed but in one piece, his fall cushioned thankfully by snow and nothing that his thick frame couldn't handle.

"I'm coming down," Everest's voice sounded for all of them, no longer concerned with being discrete and instead going down the inward side of the mountain. All the threats were gone so they'd need to wrap up their captured mages and get out of there. He had plenty he wanted to say about what they'd just witnessed but now didn't feel like the time to clog up their communications.

Wesley turned to look over the battlefield in the light of the moon. The eerie calm that blanketed the clearing when only moments ago it roared with gunfire and the howling of wind. So many mages. Yet only four who had the confidence to stand and fight them. Curiouser and curiouser.

Gasps and groans altered them to a mage dying from a mortal wound just as Everest arrived. His body was paralyzed. Perhaps by the whiplash of the tree elemental. Whatever the case, Wesley felt safe walking up to him knowing he couldn’t wave his hands. His hood had been pushed aside enough that their gazes met. Wesley asked, “Who are you?” he studied the runes on the man's face, “Are you of the ‘Hersker’ coven?” One of the Nine; ever a thorn in the side of the Hunter community.

The man's face, gaunt and marked in strange runes, peered up at Wesley with wildness in his gleeful yellow eyes, “Your doom!” He coughed on his blood through his maniacal laughter, “This world is—is ours...It will be reborn through the storm of Aarin. Hail the Waryth! Hail L—Lo—” His face twitched once or twice and then his unblinking eyes saw no more.

The group had followed Wesley to the fallen mage, Everest's pistol drawn and ready to end him if he tried any sort of an incantation before harm could befall his friend. A familiar phrase that he was getting annoyed with hearing - a storm. His brows furrowed as the mage ceased living, lowering his gun though he remained uneasy. "That damn storm again," he muttered, looking to see if Wes had similar thoughts as he did.

Wesley did appear disturbed. He observed the scene in silent, grim thought. He would probably divulge his opinion later. For now he too couldn’t help but run the events over in his mind. Such power. Had the Nine done this? Those evil witches and warlocks needed to die. They caused so much horror. And now this? Weselys’ resolve against them only strengthened. The death of the Nine would solve a lot of issues; the only organizations that called for the work they did. The Nine raised covens all over the world. They organized mages. One or two stragglers were no problem. But the Nine made an art of raising mage militants. What would it cost to slay them all? What price had to be paid? Perhaps everything.

"Who Aarin?" Joao broke the silence that had once again consumed the air. Andriy could only shake his head, unfamiliar with anything of the sort.

"Sounds like our next big problem," a sigh from Annabelle, letting her hood fall back as she exhaled slowly. So much for just a quick hunt out, everything sounded like they'd just stumbled upon an issue. Crystalline eyes fell on Yonten, stepping close so she could examine him as best as the suit allowed, needing to know he was okay. Yonten flipped his helmet open. He figured it would give her some peace to see him face to face. He proceeded to get out a band-aid and ointment. One of the ice daggers that had been launched at Annabelle did manage to graze her cheek, though nothing that wouldn't heal within a week tops. Still, Yonten patched her up a bit while she talked, "If a storm is coming and this was just a preview... that tree thing, fuckin' zombies. I'd hate to see how it gets worse."

Andriy nodded in agreement, once more in Joao's shadow. "Tak. Is problem... Hope Oliver and Lauri fine," he murmured, eyes on the young wolf who was still lassoed in holly.

~ooo~​

Twilight illuminated the world in an ambient blue. Lauri and Oliver ignored the GPS, navigating the darkening land by Lauri’s instincts. The goggles Lauri wore adjusted as the light dimmed. Oliver’s Nexus had done so since the moment his visor came down over his eyes since his Nexus had a full helmet. Once or twice Lauri slowed down to observe the wildlife. She didn’t know why, but she felt something was wrong with the boar. Like their patterns didn’t fit them. She did her best to avoid them.

The two arrived at a clearing no bigger than the Great Common. The snowmobile came to a stop so that the sled was in the center and the vehicle reached the treeline. Lauri and Oliver dismounted and dragged a few sparse shrubs over to the snowmobile; a light camouflage in case of a stay glance its way. The chain linking the sled and mount was easy to cover with snow. The sled proved a little more work. Lauri stuck the staff straight up on top of it. The deck of the sled could handle at least four wolves snugly packed in a line. Now it was time to wait.

“I prefer perching in the trees,” Lauri said, stepping back before running forward to a tree next to the snowmobile. The boots helped grapple the trunk as she scurried up the tree. It helped keep their scent high. The wind carried it up and through the leaves. Lauri stopped just before the branches thickened. She looked like a lump of snow caught on the bough of the tree, “You’re welcome to stand watch with me, mon Tresor, though I would not stop you from taking a preferred strategic post.”

Mostly just a second set of hands to help her thus far, Oliver followed her command diligently. Although hidden in his helmet, he grinned as he watched her nimbly making her way up into the height of the tree. Though he might have been able to follow less gracefully, he opted to take flight instead, setting himself down on a branch that wasn't far from her own. "You're the master hunter here, so I'll happily follow suit." The H-Guard technology helped him stay balanced on his perch, and now it seemed they'd only have to wait.

Lauri’s hood and face-covering hid her smile, but she believed he knew she was pleased with him. There was something exciting about hunting with Oliver. Without a word aloud she inwardly fantasized they were a married couple going out on a job together. Being his girlfriend was just fine too, but it was a sweet thought nonetheless. It almost made focusing difficult. The Lamb forced herself to hunt the wolf with the appropriate attention.

The moon slowly rose over the peaks of the forest. Lauri noticed a squirrel or two racing away to her left. Something about their hurried leaps told her that their targets weren’t far. Not long after that thought the two heard human agony morphing into growls and barks. The Lambs instincts had come through again. Three large shapes loped through the trees towards Lauri and Oliver. Predictably, the wolves sniffed at the staff in greedy delight. It was clear which of them intended to be the first to lick that blood. The exposed blood had long since wafted in the air for them to track. The smallest of the three kept licking at the corner of one of the parents, all the while backing up as they strode forward with confident tail up and ears perked.

“A family,” Lauri noted by the size of the wolves and the body language they displayed between each other, “A mating pair and a child. Look, the little one is doing the ‘Puppy Parade’, isn’t that cute?”

It never ceased to amaze him just how differently she could see the world. The sparrows and mice were understandably rather docile and no threat, but even now as they were yards away from creatures known to be dangerous she was calm as could be. If he didn't know any better, Oliver would have said they were watching just dogs. He wanted to remain on alert in case their scent shifted or something alerted the wolves, but at her side he found it was a much more relaxing version of a hunt than expected. "A puppy parade, huh? Are the young often playful like a child?" He didn't think it would be an odd manifestation for animals to replicate and being part human surely some of that was carried over.

A bit more enthralled with the wolves than she realized, Lauri eased forward on her hands to observe them better while she answered Oliver, “Oui, they do. People tend to think of werewolves in the ‘Alpha, Beta, Omega’ terms, but those are antiquated. Wolves have family units. What they call an Alpha is really an inaccurate title for the parents. Aunts and uncles tend to take up the roles people think of as ‘Beta’ or ‘Mid-Ranks’, but this is also not really what is going on, you see, being in a family means you are expected to fulfill your duties. Wolves do this, but they are also born into the world practically designed for their role. A werewolf is but a wolf’s spirit grafted to a human’s. Even regular wolves are far similar to our psychology than even other primates. This family may not even be related, but they know how to work together--” Lauri turned her hazel eyes bright with joy on this subject, “Did you know, what they call an ‘Omega’ has a very special place in the family? They are considered the ‘comic relief’ and the ‘odd-ball’, but they are so important to the pack that without one the family is in danger of becoming unraveled. I knew of a normal wolf family whose little goofball died. They cried and cried for weeks. They suffered until a pup was born who took his place-- I, uh, ha ha, I’m sorry if I am rambling…” Lauri chuckled, turning her eyes back to the wolves cautiously coming to the staff.

Oliver had to laugh as well as she caught herself, though admittedly he was greatly enjoying how immersed she was. Not many took the time to fully understand their prey, and it was frankly endearing to listen to. "Rambling is fine, my Lamb," he assured her, kind eyes even if they were beyond her sight. "So, is your pup on his parade just a happy lad or do you think he'll keep up his antics to be an Omega?"

“Oh, it’s hard to tell,” Lauri chuckled, relieved she hadn’t bothered someone with her nerd talk, “There was a pup who was as shy and sweet as ever-- bossed around a lot--and one day something switched. She became the dominant female and claimed the right as the mate of the pack leader. They became a strong mating pair…” Lauri trailed off as she noticed the wolves had been staring at the staff for a while now, “There might be a Guardian around. They are usually close friends, mentors, or a family member who is not cursed. They keep an eye on the wolves from a distance for Hunters and other dangers. Sometimes they can have a bond with a pack well enough not to incur their wrath, though it is rare...” Those people were the most trouble for werewolf hunters. An animal was an animal. But a human intelligence could spell a werewolf hunters doom, “Oh, wait...Here we go.”

The wolves approached the staff, doing their best to be cautious despite their hunger. The drive to eat won out in the end. The father came to claim his place at the staff. Just as he began to lick the bloody pole, ignoring the whine of his progeny, a howl from the direction of Wesley and the other hunters drew their attention. Two of the wolves answered— the one licking the pole barely stopped long enough to make a ‘Woo’ in a halfhearted attempt to save face for being late to the howling.

“Strange….” Lauri hummed in thought, “They know that howl. They know it intimately. Look at how they are postured,” Lauri pointed out the tell-tale signs of what a wolf looks like when they are overcome with desire to see the one who howled. Shuffling of the paws, floppy ears, slightly swaying tail, and of course, whining and trembling to be so far away, “But why are they so far from each other?” She murmured, mostly to herself. This didn’t feel right. Families shifted together. They must have been separated somehow. But why? And by who?

The third wolf had yet to come to the sled. An intuition perhaps? Lauri readied her dartgun with the appropriate substance. A sleeping agent to catch them. She figured she’d just have to deal with the odd one out. At least she could get the two here trapped. A quick snap and the electromagnetic netting twisted up from the snow, enclosing the wolves on the sled. Barks, whines, and panicked snorts sounded off. The third wolf came up to the two, pawing and biting the net to no avail. Lauri raised her dartgun, inhaled to blow, but just as she met her lips to the instrument of death two cloaked mages stumbled into view.

Silently Oliver removed his holstered pistol, mindful not to make any sudden movements on the branch to alert the mages of the presence. "Get the wolf and I'll get the mages," he barely spoke as he took aim at the first one's head, though he didn't fire quite yet.

By now the mages would know a Hunter had to be near to have set this trap. Oliver and Lauri were safe and hidden at the moment. Unless the mages knew their location it would be best to remain unseen. If she shot the wolf now it would give away their position. Oliver would need to land both shots one after the other and Lauri would need to shoot the wolf all at the same time. The gamble would have to be made, “Alright,” Lauri pressed her lips to the dartgun and blew.

In the time that it took for the bullets and needle to reach their targets two incidents occurred. First, the wolf whipped her head around at hearing the shots from Oliver’s gun. An advantage of a dartgun was silence. Even a silencer on a gun did not escape the attention of a wolf. The feathery needle would make no different sound than that of a passing bird. This small shift allowed the slower dart to miss its target when the wolf moved from its place to see behind it. Second, while the first mage fell, the other swept his hand up to block the bullet with an ice shield. The mage followed the eye of the wolf and spotted the tree, not the people. Taking no chances, the mage thrust a hand at the tree. The great trunk suddenly shook and twisted. Lauri gasped in surprise, gripping the wood that bent like rubber. If Lauri's heart and mind hadn't been racing this would have reminded her of the Whomping Willow in Harry Potter.

Oliver hadn't expected his shot to be nearly good enough, but might as well have been hopeful. The sudden shaking of the tree made him frown, though the stabilizers of the Nexus kept him from toppling without having to grip a tree. For now Oliver would have to focus on the mages and hope the wolf wouldn't be able to get to them from the tree. POP! POP! POP! He fired three shots at the mage, knowing at this point their position was given away but wanting to eliminate him before Lauri was put in further danger.

A branch or two got in the way of his first bullets. The third landed a hit on the mage’s shoulder. It slowed the tree to a stop. Lauri wasn’t being whipped around anymore. Though that didn’t stop the queasy feeling from coming on. Lauri felt her stomach ready to lurch. She pulled down her mask in time to expel what little was left of her dinner.

To make matters worse another mage came to a halt in view of the wolves and the Hunters. He barely steadied himself as he frantically communicated about the battle going back at the ruin while the wounded mage cast an ice shield up to block another round of bullets. These Hunters in the trees must be in league with the other ones. They decided to kill them. One mage blocked with ice while the other raised their hand-- and then halted.

The female wolf bared its fangs at the two Almaeri users. She flicked her eyes up at the Hunters in the trees. Surrounded! And with her pack still trapped. The she-wolf took a step forward to the mages. Both felt their hearts leap. They stepped back. She stepped forward. The mages shifted left, evoking the female to lunge left. They glanced around, uncertain. They didn’t want to backtrack. They didn't want to go forward. Another step back gave the she-wolf confidence which of them had the power here.

Lauri shakily pulled her dartgun up again. The violent whirling around had made her dizzy. Lauri tried to adjust herself from leaning only to feel her head spin. There were two branches a few feet apart on the way down that Lauri managed to use to soften her fall. Crissy had taught her how to land in case she ever was in this position. Thankfully the mages were too preoccupied with the wolf who seemed to be encroaching on them to cast another attack. Lauri slumped into the snow, feeling the solid ground beneath her, “I’m okay…” she managed to say to Oliver, in case he thought she had been injured, “Just hazy…”

Oliver felt his heart race as she fell, even her words of reassurance doing little to calm him. They had a job to do, though. The longer they were out the longer she'd be laying there in the snow. Steadying his gun again, he took aim at one of the two mages. While the new arrival had attempted to cast a volley of ice spikes at them, the she-wolf approaching suddenly became the larger threat than Oliver. They turned to run from the racing wolf and Oliver took his shot, the one who was already injured in the shoulder taking a second bullet between his shoulder blades that downed him. Whether that was going to be the wolf's new focus or not was beyond him, eyes trying to scan the woods for the second mage but coming up empty.

In the distance, they heard a howl. The she-wolf had made a call. Though the two trapped on the sled did their best to answer they barely had enough room to whimper. It was the mystery wolf they heard make a clear reply. Lauri got to her feet, feeling much better in the physical sense, but quite puzzled otherwise. It wouldn’t be long before the she-wolf returned. However, there was every chance that the mage would too. One or both. Lauri looked up at Oliver, “I think we might have to just take these and go, mon Tresor." She didn't know a thing about mages, so she left him the chance to give his opinion about it.

At the distance they were, Oliver couldn't tell if the mage he'd hit was dead, paralyzed, or simply in pain. He longed to leave to keep her as safe as possible, though he knew he couldn't without checking on the one mage at least. "Okay, but we need to drive past that one," he said, pointing toward the shadow of the body in the distance. Either to trap or double-tap, it'd be too risky to leave him there as it was.

“Alright, mon Lion,” Lauri agreed. She came to the squirrely wolves to poke them both with the sleeping substance. Within a minute they both passed out.

The two mounted the snowmobile. As they passed the mage laying on the floor Oliver saw he was barely awake. Down, but not dead. Two shots later solved that problem. Lauri could hear crackling and snapping of wood in the distance. She didn’t know if that was the wolf or the other mage, but she intended to drive away from them. Lauri and Oliver navigated toward the path they had come down previously.

“Grr!” A sharp growl behind them indicated the she-wolf had tracked the two when she did not find them back at the clearing.

“This might work out…” Lauri figured she could run her down enough to take a shot at her. They had plenty of ground to cross anyway. The Lamb led the wolf in a weaving motion. Far gentler than the tree had been. All seemed well for a moment. Until they heard a thundering of hooves.

A beat of the heart later and a horde of boar came rushing through the woodlands. Lauri tried to get them out of the mass of squealing pigs but the dust and the bodies obscured her vision. Somewhere in the mess of creatures, the she-wolf began a battle between her and them. The sound alone filled the head with the shrieking of the large tusked beasts. The snowmobile thunked three times, then a fourth, against the stocky animals.

Overhead the two heard a symphony of familiar tweeting. Lauri snapped her eyes up. In what felt like slow motion she sensed a shift in her mind and in her heart. The birds she loved and fed each morning met her hazel gaze and within the blink of an eye the sparrows came to flock around Oliver and Lauri. They shifted left or right, as if guiding them. Lauri turned with the motion and just missed a craggy slope. While before the two of them struggled to keep the vehicle from toppling they appeared to have found a flow within the ranks of the boar.

Oliver had been prepared to take over navigating the snowmobile so Lauri would have both hands to work on capturing the wolf when the stampede drew near. The Nexus was doing what it could to keep him seated while his arms around his Lamb tried to transfer that stability to her each time they bounced into a boar.

The mysterious guidance they were receiving wasn't going to be questioned right then. Instead, he could only give silent praise as they managed to weave just as was needed and keep themselves upright. "We can't lead them back to the others, ma chérie," he warned. Not unless the others were prepared for this and something told him the answer was going to be no.

“I- I don’t think we’d have to worry about that, mon Tresor,” Lauri said, in a voice edged in worry, “We’re barely keeping from being run over. Nous sommes à leur merci.” Though they were able to stay afloat by the help of the birds, the criss-crossing of the boar made it difficult to turn in a direction they wanted. Having said that, Lauri gasped, “Oliver, look…”

They watched as the boar ceased their uncoordinated bustle to suddenly move together towards an unknown destination. True to her observation, they were caught in the current. A sharp turn of the herd had the sparrows getting Lauri to veer right. If they hadn’t, they may have gotten tangled up in a collision of beast and machine. Ahead of them they saw a figure of a cloaked man with his hand raised toward them. His other hand hovered over the boar that stood at his side. Behind him were two more mages. None of them expected to see Oliver or Lauri.

The one calling the boar could not yet break his concentration. He relied on the others. A barrage of ice spikes flew right at the two by one of the mages. Lauri raised her arm which projected the H-Guard shield. The gadget was too small to make it bigger than her upper body. Ice splintered off of her translucent protection aimed at her head and her torso, but Lauri felt the icy stab of one of the spires hit her thigh.

Oliver took a moment to reload before he began shots toward the three mages ahead of them. He trusted Lauri to keep them on course while he worked on the two men to the side first. While he might not have been Everest, he was a good enough shot, as long as there were enough bullets. His plan was to stop the ice attacks first, especially since Lauri had chosen to go with bare minimum protection. If it was even a remote possibility he would have her sit behind him, but they were out of that option.

Through the ice spikes and shield, one bullet first hit one of the lesser mages directly in the hand he'd been casting with. The pain was distraction enough that at least some of the assault on them ceased. Oliver took that opportunity to go a more lethal route, two more shots going off and the mage falling with a hole straight through his skull.

“Screw this!” The mage commanding the boar left his comrades behind. He took what boar he managed to coax to him and ran through the woods.

With the hold broken the boar scurried about once more. However, this time, Lauri had made it further ahead of the herd. She took a daring swipe and cleared the squealing pigs. Now free of the beasts and safe from the mages Lauri slowed down to a stop. Some of the sparrows fluttered up to perch above them. Others fled for no known reason. In the meantime, Lauri tightened the belts around her wound before she pulled the melting ice piece out. It stung, but the cold numbed the pain. Lauri winced, closing one eye, “Are you alri--”

A vision of twigs and branches broken into many small images popped into Lauri’s head. She felt her body tense to see the rushing boughs just missing her in her mind's eye. The trees grew smaller as if she rose in the air. Below she saw Oliver and herself on the snowmobile with the sled behind them. Just several yards away a wall of wind and snow could be seen rushing towards them.

"I'm fine, but are you okay?" Oliver asked, flipping his helmet back and accepting the chilly blast of wind. He felt her tense before her, though their position meant he couldn't see very much. She didn't respond and it prompted him, "My Lamb?"

Opening her eye vanished the vision. Lauri’s heart raced. What did this mean? She was stunned into silence, her head spinning with fears and questions, when suddenly the sound of roaring wind caught her attention. The two had just enough time to launch their snowmobile forward before the whirling mass reached them. The sparrows followed overhead. Lauri did her best not to blink. Not to shut her eyes. The sting of keeping them open forced one to close and the other fluttered.

High above the dome the vision showed blurred figures fighting.

Lauri gasped, opening her eyes again. Tears without sorrow wet her drying eyes. As the two tried to circle back to safety Lauri couldn’t keep from closing them again.

The snowmobile was winding about and he had no choice but to hold on to her. Still, he tried to get a response from her. "Lauri? Lauri!"

The dome thinned. Everest, on the hilltop, aimed and shot the short mage. The shield of hail dropped, revealing their fellow Hunters in a battlefield faced with one more mage and a tall pale man, when suddenly, the two vanished in a flash of light.

Too much! Too much! Lauri came to a halt now that the dome was gone and the mages were, by all accounts, dead. Lauri held her head in her hands. She felt the urge to close her eyes. Flashes of many perspectives of all kinds of directions came to her mind in rapid succession.

"Arrêtez! ARRÊTEZ!ARRÊTEZ!” Lauri shouted.

The sparrows flying around Oliver and Lauri, tweeting and whistling, took a quick turn, and in a flash of moonlight on the wing they made off through the trees, leaving Lauri in peace without a single unwarranted image in her head. Slowly, Lauri looked up.

They came to a stop and Oliver wasn't waiting for a response anymore. Climbing off from behind her, Oliver stood before her, concern etched across his face. "Stop what? Lauri, please talk to me," he pleaded, taking her hands in his and trying to make sense of what was going on. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

Hazel eyes, bright with fright, found solace in grey mist. Lauri shifted from holding hands to embrace his metal figure. It didn’t matter that it was cold or her leg tigled. The Lamb needed to grasp onto something real, safe, and true. After a moment Lauri found her voice, though shaky, “I’m okay, mon Tresor...” She survived in any case. What had happened? What did it mean? And what would happen to her if it was what she thought? The first explanation that popped to mind got quickly shoved to the farthest reaches of her mind. No, there had to be another explanation, "The birds, they just...my head hurt…” Those things were true. Enough that Lauri could say them without losing her mind to a singular, haunting fear, “Sacré bleu. My Aunt and Grandmother don’t know what they are talking about. Mage hunting is far more dangerous,” Lauri lifted her eyes to meet his gaze again. Another wave of calm washed over her to see his face.

Slowly Larui was coming back to him, though there was still something in her eyes that wasn't quite his love. She was shaken and Oliver could only hold her, unable to offer the same comfort through metal as flesh. "Shh, tout va bien," he murmured, pressing his face into the top of her head. "Tu as fait merveilleux, mon amour. Absolument merveilleux." What they needed was to get out of these damn woods so she could have her leg properly looked at and he would know she was safe.

After an exhale of a spoff, an inhale of a sniffle, and a moment more of peace in Oliver’s arms, Lauri found strength to continue, “Merci, but you were amazing. Ah, let me see if we have a medkit.” They cleaned and bandaged her wound. The thin spike had gotten in at least two inches deep. Once that was done they mounted the snowmobile. This time Oliver drove. Lauri clung to his back both to keep stable and for the added comfort it gave her to hold on to him. Troubling thoughts distracted her from the scenery around them.

They were close enough to the others that Wesley com’d the two, “Oliver, Lauri. Good to know you’re alright,” Their vitals were steady. Her bleeding slowed and the pain was dull. This, Wesley knew from the readings he got from their gadgets. “Lauri, mind if you handled the wolf here?”

A wolf? They could mean one that got away or the mystery wolf. Lauri assured Oliver she could handle a little longer. The bandaged had helped to soothe her injury. She was safe from infection and it had stopped bleeding. A gentle urging took them to where Wesely, Everest, Annabelle, Yonten, Joao, and Andriy stood amongst the fallen tree elemental and the twice dead mages. Off to the side, still tied up, were two men and a young wolf.

Wesley came up to them once they arrived, “Two wolves. Very good.”

Oliver nodded, proud of his brave Lamb and her successful hunt. He didn't feel like any of it was his doing, and if anything he felt responsible that she'd been hurt at all. Rising off the snowmobile, he came closer to their friends.

“Merci," Lauri murmured as she got up with Oliver. Though, she felt the need to mention, "There is a third though. We didn't catch her...” Lauri looked around at them. They appeared weary, disturbed. Memories of the visions and what she saw came hazily to her mind. Lauri shook them away. No, no. She didn’t see that, “Are you guys alright?”

Still having yet to stray from Yonten's side once she'd been patched up, Annabelle had to spoff at the question. If she were her Tibetan love she might have given an ah-eesh in response. "That's quite the fuckin' question," she murmured.

Yonten scoffed, “These bitches were on some kind of wizard crack or some shit.” His hand went to rest on the low of Annabelle’s back.

"It was an interesting fight," Everest answered, still surveying the scene around them.

Andriy grumbled at that. "Interesting funny word for almost death." Joao chuckled, though it hurt to do so. The blow he'd taken that knocked him down had been damped by the Lithe technology, but he was still going to be sore.

Oliver's gaze fell on the twisted trunks that made up the elemental before looking at the bodies that seemed off. "Bloody hell, interesting is a word. What were you up against?" He felt an urge to move closer to the tree, though he wasn't sure if it was the most intriguing thing in the valley. At second thought he wasn't sure if he wanted to press for more information, less they inquire on their hunt and it's equally 'interesting' twists.

“There will be plenty of time to go over what transpired once we get back to Avostoska,” Wesley said, moving to Lauri’s side, “We’ve run out of netguns. If you don’t mind, darling, could you handle this one? Perhaps shoot it with a dart?” He gestured to the wolf snarling at the tied-up men close by it. The beast wouldn’t let them close enough to the captives.

Lauri’s hand went to her pouch. A tear had emptied the contents. Potentially by a tusk of a boar or an ice spike from the mage. Her dartgun had long since been lost when her mind had become distracted by the sparrows. That disappointed her. But she did have a vial left over. It had broken too, but a drop left meant she could put it to sleep. She just needed to get close enough for it. Lauri gave the beast a quick evaluation. If worse came to worse, she could use her silver blades, “Oui.”

“What about your leg.” Yonten noted the bloodstain.

The Tibetan had a point. Lauri turned to the snowmobile and grabbed an extra cloth brace for her leg to increase its durability. Once strapped on she limped toward the wolf. Yonten turned with his hand still on Annabelle’s back. It felt awkward to wrap his whole arm while wearing the Nexus. Wesley gave Everest the nod to shoot if and when he believed it necessary. Better a dead wolf than a dead friend.

“Rraa,” The wolf gnashed his teeth at the men who huddled away from it. The presence of Lauri approaching caught his attention. The wolf strained against his ropes, “Rao, rao, rao!” His bark warned in a bellowing whine. He shifted as if trying to pace in place. The wolf threw his head in an attempt to intimidate. Look at me! He demanded. Look at my fangs! Look at the muscles in my neck! How they tremble! Do not come any closer!

While Everest and Wesley might have seemed calm with everything that was happening, Oliver was visibly uncomfortable with each step she drew closer. One of the barks had him all but lunging to tug her away, stopped only by a strong arm from Joao. "Is fine. Your Lamb is good," he offered, nodding to the scene where misty grey eyes followed, still uneasy. Even if she was good that didn't mean accidents couldn't happen, after all. Both Annabelle and Andriy shared his concern, though neither dared to step closer to the constrained beast.

The Lamb stepped forward in silence, keeping eye contact. She stopped only when the young wolf’s bark sounded more like a whimper and when he tried to lunge. Then she would step forward again. At some point during a pause, the wolf lowered his voice in a grumble, uncertainty ringing in his tone.

It puzzled Yonten that she was staring at it. What did that do? Yonten ‘psst’ at Wesely, “What she doing?”

“Wearing down his will,” Wesley explained that for dogs it wasn’t how big you were or how fast. It was the mind behind the eyes. Cristine had the same kind of presence. Some people shined in certain situations more than others. Lauri had been taught by Crissy to do just that in these circumstances.

The wolf’s mouth stretched to its limit, in a silent yawn that blended into a whine. Lauri took a step again. The wolf stepped back. She stepped forward once more. Again, the wolf whimpered and stepped back. They knew who had the power here. Lauri sensed the moment had come. She closed the gap between them, arms going to the wolf’s neck. Thanks to the bracers she had the strength needed to wrestle the young wolf down. Occasionally she bared her teeth at the wolf, her tongue pressed against her pearly whites in the manner that his parents might. The wolf wiggled and wiggled, yet did little to bite. Though one wrong move or one lapse in confidence could spell Lauri’s doom. Many werewolf hunters died this way. The Lamb held the wolf down for several minutes. The pup whined, his eyes wide and unsure. His legs kicked once in a while. The long, red tongue flopped out of his mouth as he panted, trying to calm his racing mind of what was happening to him. Finally, the beast succumbed to the authority of the Lamb. Lauri eased up from her hold. Any sign that he wanted to sit up was quickly thwarted by a swift jab to his neck; like a mother wolf would do to her pup. Then Lauri dipped her finger into the vial, placed her hand to his nose, and after the wolf sniffed, he licked her hand. Within a minute he fell asleep.

Only when the pup's body had relaxed did the Lion also ease up on his tensed shoulders. He'd been prepared to dive, undaunted by the pistol held steady by Everest. Letting out an audible sigh he was released from Joao, looking up to the cold winter sky and giving a silent prayer of thanks to the universe.

Yonten exhaled, “Shit, man.”

"Fuck, that was intense," Annabelle muttered, rubbing her unscathed cheek and leaning into Yonten's arm. Her eyes flicked over to Wesley. "I think we've had enough for this field trip, teacher. Can we go home now?"

There were murmurs of agreement; they had injuries to better tend to and as the high of adrenaline wore off the impact of the late night and demanding activities. All but Everest at least. Even after time off from the thrill he had kept up and exceeded his own expectations, unable to hide a grin while he stowed his pistol. "I don't know, I'm ready for round two."

Joao shook his head, "Pug-homem louco."

"Hey! I can understand you now! Better watch it, pretty boy," Everest scowled, though he really couldn't view it as a reason to fight. The Brazilian seemed to realize that, grinning himself.

Chuckles were had all around. Wesley placed a hand on Everest’s shoulder, “Ah, my dear, handsome Terrance look-alike, I think I agree with Annabelle. This is enough for me.” They had a lot to process.

“Oui, we should go. I believe the mother is still alive. She will be looking for her child,” Lauri spared a scratch to the wolf’s soft ear. The poor thing. She looked over to her Oliver. Another poor dear! The Lamb smiled and gestured the worried man over, “Come, here, my Lion. Help me take him to the sled.” The wolf would prove harder for her only because of her leg.

Oliver didn't hesitate to cross to Lauri, keeping the holly in place before stooping down and hoisting the limp wolf up. A full-grown wolf might have been a problem, but he was young enough that the Lion managed. Even if Lauri was there to offer a hand he wouldn't let her. No need to strain a wound. He soon joined the other two wolves on their sled, secured in place.

Once the wolf had been tied to the sled Lauri took Oliver’s hand and walked over to mount the snowmobile. Again Oliver took the wheel. Lauri had become exhausted. She pulled out a bite of food and a few of those electrolyte pods too. While they waited for the others to be ready she rested her front on Oliver’s back.

Yonten was aching to get back to bed. He wanted a nice, long bubble bath with Annabelle in his arms. He had quite the fright being a tree’s baseball. The sucker hit a homerun. Tibetan man earned a good soak. Besides, he wanted a little more than a bit of ointment and a band-aid on his lady love’s cheek.

Wesley called his dronecraft over. It began to collect the netted mages by magnetizing them to its hull in clusters. While it went about its business Wesley said, “Ev, help me clamp these on the dead. I think Dr. Conti will want them. Oh, and let’s get a sample of the tree too,” Wesley began to do just that as he addressed Yonten, Annabelle, Joao, and Andriy, “Would a couple of you get the captives?” Oliver and Lauri would be busy hoisting the wolf on the sled.

While Everest was doing a clean-up of the twice-dead, preparing them for transit, Andriy and Joao moved toward the two captive men. Andriy would have liked to think he'd already helped his fair share, but Fate decided otherwise. Besides, Annabelle was too comfortable at Yonten's side and he didn't want to get on her bad side after hearing Joao's horror stories.

The captives had relaxed since Oliver and Lauri took the wolf away. They muttered to each other as Joao and Andriy came up to cut them loose. The stocky fellow, who had been cussing at the mages on his way up the stones, bowed his head and stretched out his hands,"Grazie, grazie.”

"Si, gracias.” The Spaniard postured himself the same.

As soon as their bonds were cut the men rubbed their wrists. The ropes had left raw, red bands where they had been touching. Andriy had not had the years of experience to think much of just how red the skin was compared to how it should have been for a normal person. The yellow flash of unkempt teeth did not register as strange either. Some people simply didn’t brush. The subtle shaking of the men could be easily dismissed as fear and not a symptom of kuru: one of the few diseases men like these could still get. The battlefield had filled their noses with blood and rot. The faint traces of a pungent smell did not get picked up by Andiry’s olfactory. This had been much the same for Joao, but for the older, more experienced Brazillian man, he did sense there was something off. Though the two guys didn’t spend much time next to him for Joao to investigate.

“Estamos muy agradecidos!” The Spaniard kept his eyes and his face in a bow as he backed away. The Italian man did about the same. They turned to hurry down the steps just as they reached Annabelle.

It was here that the Hunter’s instincts drew their attention to the men. The Italian man hadn’t gone a step past the redhead when he snapped his gaze to look at the cut on her cheek. His unnaturally vibrant brown eyes looked as if the color had been threaded with a shimmering chrome. The Italian inhaled involuntarily. A deep, primal intake of her scent. His thin lips pulled back in a wince for his mistake. A set of snaggle teeth with one or two unnaturally long, pointed incisors exposed themselves in a blink of an eye. The Spaniard stifled his own reaction only barely. Enough not to make a scene if it were only himself. Though he wondered if it mattered now.
 
Joao watched the two men who seemed all too prepared to leave right then, though their urgency wasn't as much of a flag in the moment. For everything they'd seen and nearly faced their own demises, their reactions weren't that of a typical Mundie being held hostage. His brows furrowed and he stepped toward the Spaniards. "Se van tan pronto?"

If she would have been just slightly more exhausted, Annabelle's gaze might not have been high enough to see the Italian man and his lapse of self-containment. As it was, crystalline eyes had watched their approach and widened at the reaction to her wound. Her hand swiftly went for her gun, drawing it in the blink of an eye. "Not so fast, buddy," she said with a curl of her lip, wanting to demonstrate that she wasn't about to let them pass.

Everest, missing the response, turned only as the gun was drawn. "Yo Anna, what the hell?" he asked, though he naturally also hovered over his pistol.

"They're bloodsuckers," she answered without taking her eyes off them.

"Vampir?" Andriy's fair skin paled further and he reached for his side holster, hands finding his netgun rather than a pistol in the movement.

The accusation had the Italian balk. He waved his palms up in a call to yield, stumbling in Italian saying, "A v-vampire? What? Y-you are m-mistaken!"

Lauri, from where she sat on the snowmobile behind Oliver, couldn't see any details of either man. She hadn't seen a vampire before. Curiosity bloomed, though she knew it would be safer not to investigate. This time. The Lamb merely kept her eyes on them from around the shoulder of her Lion.

Wes had worked with Inara in regard to vampires for years now. He paused his tasks to come to Annabelle's side. The men reflexively stepped back, though they dare not bolt. They could manage one or two dodges. Not a whole volley from all directions. Wesley's Nexus gave him a quick survey of the two. There were signs of a vampire not having eaten in a while. "You look quite underfed." Wesley raised his gun.

The Spaniard spoke with unease, "We are just ill. These people had kept us in a cell for days. We have not been treated well," he did his best to avoid looking at them directly. "We don't know what the hell is going on."

"Well then, do come along," Wesley insisted without hesitation, lowering his weapon, "We have specialized medical facilities where we're headed. I can't imagine you'd say no to that."

"That is kind, sir, but we can acquire medical care in Nivki." The Spaniard said,

"Ah, the direction we're headed," Wesley noted. Well, for a mile or two, but they didn't need to know that, "I would be remiss if I didn't help two poor human men accused of being Fanger's. We can talk about your experience here and maybe, with your added knowledge to ours, we can figure out what the hell was going on."

A look of concern passed between the men. They eyed the guns and the rope of holly. The Italian frowned, "It doesn't feel safe to me."

Wesley shrugged, as much as he could in his suit, "Can't quite blame them, can you? After what we've been through."

The logic of it ate away at their options. Moment by moment they became skittish. Their sides were pressed together and their bodies shifted position as if ready to face a fight. They glanced around at the Hunters without a single ounce of trust.

Yonten lowered his gun after a silent com from Wes told him to, "If Wes thinks you a'ight, then you a'ight." He didn't holster, but he did point it down at his side.

The men visibly relaxed to see at least one gun not aimed at them. Though they didn't make a move to come along just yet. The Italian said, "We-- we will come if you are truly headed toward Nivki," he glanced at the weapons the others held, "And as long as we are not treated like captives while we travel with you."

Wes raised a hand, "I swear I am headed towards Nivki and that you two will not be treated like captives while you're traveling with me," his hand went down in a gesture to have his fellow Hunters lower their guns, "We have trucks a mile from here. We will be quite fast. Please, have a seat at the back of the sled."

Again the men looked at each other before giving a nod and making their way to the sleeping wolves. They passed Lauri and Oliver. It took all their strength not to stare at her wounded leg. Though a keen eye could tell their noses flared when they inhaled deeply. The Italian could not help but take a single glance and a swallow back his saliva. No incidents occurred though. They found the edge of the sled by the snorting beasts had comfortable room for them to sit.

"Alright, let's head out," Wesley com'd Oliver to follow behind Andriy. Everest was asked to fly above them in case they needed him in a high vantage point for some sharpshooting. Joao was asked to travel to the left, Yonten took the right. Wesley trailed them so he might talk with the two. Annabelle was asked to stick by him. It would help keep their attention if a beautiful woman with a cut was right there for them to see.

Everyone fell into their requested position around the perimeter of the snowmobile. Annabelle had followed Yonten's movement and kept her gun at her side. Unlike Wesley or some of the others, she didn't excel at hiding her emotions, particularly her disgust. Suspicion was clear in her eyes, though refrained from making any sudden movements without further direction. She walked silently at Wes's side closest toward Yonten, comforting though not to the point of relaxing.

Andriy, though personally curious about the claims of the men, did as he was told. After all they'd gone through with the mages he didn't want to worry about being bitten! He was happy to have the vehicle and several bodies between him and possible vampires, though Joao preferred being able to keep his eyes on them. Keep his helmet up gave him a better advantage of masking his frequent checks at his peripherals. Oliver guided the snow mobile steadily though the night, personally uncomfortable with the fact that Lauri was closer to them than he was, but knowing she was drained from the night.

The Hunters picked up speed as the path to the trucks became smoother for the snowmobile. People wearing Lithe’s kept up by kicking off in small leaps. Yonten kept a peripheral eye on Annabelle. He didn’t doubt her ability to defend herself, but somewhere in this mess a ‘principle of the matter’ urged him to keep a black eye on the sallow fellows.

Wesley wouldn’t blame him, or any of them. The men were definitely vampires. But a captive who thought they were free had looser tongues, “Terrible cards you two were dealt. How is it you came to be here tonight?”

Though they spoke in their native tongues, Wesley’s tech translated seamlessly. The Spaniard said, “A week ago I was setting a line in the river when I blacked out. Woke up in a basement next to Paulo,” he gestured to the Italian, “I’m Renardo Gomez, a fishermen.”

Paulo said, “Two days before Renardo came I had been a bouncer at a club,” he shifted uncomfortably, glancing up at Annabelle when she landed close each time she leaped to keep up with the group. And when she wasn’t, he craned his neck to feign a look at the scenery, only to land fevered eyes on Lauri’s leg.

“I see,” Wesley acknowledged, “And the third man?” The one that the late mage had taken.

The two shrugged. Renardo, the Spaniard, said, “We don’t know much about him. They had brought him yesterday. He hadn’t said a word to us.”

“I heard him,” said Paulo, “I didn’t catch words, but he sounded German.”

Wesley asked, “Do you know these mage’s at all? Any names?”

They shook their heads. Renardo said, “The only ones we heard or saw spoke in a strange language. It sounded Arabic.”

“It wasn’t Arabic,” Paulo said, tearing his eyes from behind him, “I have Arabian friends. I’ve heard the language spoken.”

“I said it sounded Arabian,” Renardo pursed his lips. Before either could pick at each other the Spaniard looked over to Wesley, knowing he would want to know about the boy, “The child is new too. Some jealous mage took him to spite his affection who rejected him. That’s what it looked like anyway.”

Wesley hummed in thought, “What do you think they wanted you for?”

Paulo, lost in thought at Annabelle’s cheek muttered without thinking, “We don’t know, but we figured it had to do with the three of us being—“
Everyone perked to hear the Italian nearly slip.

Renardo jabbed his elbow not so subtly against Paulo’s ribs. The man shot him a angry squint, but he swallowed his irritation. The Spaniard finished the Italian’s sentence, “The three of us being men.”

“Hm, perhaps,” Wesley mused, seeing they had no idea they already knew the truth. Though he would have thought they could have worked it out by now. Apparently they were not so smart.

The traveling companions finally reached the trucks. The sled slowed down beside them. Renardo and Paulo warily looked between the Hunters. They did not know they would be stopping for anything. The promise Wesley made to keep them civil and stationary. It just worried them that they stopped. Renardo asked, “How far till Nivki?”

“Oh, five or so miles that way,” Wesley gestured to the West while his crew were asked to get into the trucks.

Paulo cleared his throat, saying to Renardo, “Not more than a five or ten minute wait.”

“About that—” Wesley raised his gun and so did others who he had secretly instructed. The men were, rightfully, surprise, “—I think your journey ends here.”

Paulo grit his fangs. “You said we would not be treated like captives; that you were headed toward Nivki!”

“I did. You were not treated like captives. I have finished heading toward Nivki,” Wesley smiled, though they couldn’t see it. They, like the others, were curious why no one had shot them by now. Wesley cleared away their confusion, “Now, we could shoot you— I know some here would like to do it themselves—but, you could come willingly.”

“To where?” Paulo furrowed his brows.

“Oh, my dungeons. As captive vampires— oh hush, we know. We’ve known this whole time—but you’ll be alive,” Wesley offered, “For a while longer.”

The vampires exchanged a look of bafflement. Who did this guy think he was? Who did they all think they were? They glanced around at the weapons and weighed the potential for escape. As Wesley had observed, they were not so bright. Renardo and Paulo bolted toward the woods.

"I do love it when they run," Everest smirked as the lanky figures raced away. In a swift movement his gun was lifted up, one eye closing and his breath barely exhaling before the blessed bullet shot out and met the back of Renardo's head. The force would have sent him down either way, but the vampire hit the snow and wouldn't be getting up. Already the pure white flakes around him were seeping crimson. He shifted his pistol told Paulo.

"Nope, this one's mine," Annabelle insisted before he could take the shot, raising her own gun. POP! POP! The first shot just barely missed and the second burrowed into the Italian's shoulder blade. Not enough to kill him, the determined ginger bounding through the snow with the aide of the Lithe. Coming up beside him squirming in pain, Paulo was wincing while trying to avoid putting weight on his shoulder. "Only one man gets to look at me like I'm a snack and it's not you, muddafukka." POP! His body fell limp as blood trailed from his forehead where the bullet had gone in.

Joao formed a cross along his body. "Deus, essa mulher me assusta."

Yonten chuckled, feeling satisfied that his ruby put to words how he had been feeling. Later he would show Annabelle the pictures he snapped while she was shanking Paulo and her walk back over to him. There was no other way about it. Yonten flipped back his visor to bend down for a kiss, “That’s mah Anna-Banana.”

“Alright you two, there will be plenty of time for that when we get home,” Wesley chuckled, hopping onto the truck. He figured he could sneak in a moment of shut-eye before they got to the lodge connecting to his castle. Not falling asleep. Just resting. Dawn wasn’t too far off. The Hunters wouldn’t expect to be up until lunch. And some, like Lauri, would need an hour or two more than that for recovery.

The two trucks made their way through the woodlands outside of Avostoska’s estate. Lauri caught the eyes of a critter or two and felt that strange pull again. So she looked up at the stars. Her mind read the sky for their exact location all the way to the lodge. A habit formed by practice with Cristine. Oliver kept quiet at her side, a mixture of exhaustion and desire for quiet after a loud night. But along the way she too closed her eyes for a rest. Joao wasn't letting the night get to him, though Andriy had all but collapsed the moment they were in the truck, not minding the bumps at all, his head resting against the Brazilian's shoulder. Admittedly, Everest shared Wesley's thoughts on closing his eyes just for a few minutes, adrenaline long gone.

Arriving at the lodge, Yonten walked with Annabelle at his side into the large cabin. Lauri and Oliver left the sled with the drones that came to grab the wolves. The Lamb leaned on Oliver to keep steady. Wesley would deny actually falling asleep on the road. He hopped out, checked his drones, called on certain staff for particular jobs, and checked if anything that night got the attention of the public, all before he walked into the lodge with the others.

Inside the cabin the crew were treated to food, drink, and a place to store their Nexus suits, who had chosen to wear them, so the ride through the tunnel home wouldn’t be uncomfortable. Yonten came out of his suit with little to no bruising. He rubbed his face with a hot towel before taking his place beside Annabelle, arms wrapped around his Doe, while they waited for the queue to go. Unlike nearly everyone else, Joao's choice not to wear a Nexus was going to be visible on his back and shoulders. The blast to the face he'd taken would leave him sore and yellow within a few hours, though right then he knew he'd be able to sleep like a baby once he was back home. Andriy and Oliver alike were unscathed, protected by both suits and their companions. Annabelle's cut wasn't deep enough to warrant stitches, at least not in her mind, though she was going to keep an eye on it for any possible scarring. Lauri took a moment to clean her wound again and stitch it up with a surgical thread and needle before rebandaging it. Then she, like Yonten, found comfort in Oliver’s arms once he got out his suit as well.

Wesley checked over last minute details before gesturing them to follow, “Apologies, Lauri darling, you’ll have to walk down two sets of stairs.”

"C'est d'accord.” Lauri assured him she could do it if she paced herself. As soon as she started to fall behind though, her Lion was quick at her side, cradling her to his chest while being careful not to jar her leg. Two flights of stairs weren't a joke with another person in your arms, but he found the strength for his Lamb. Still having the Lithe on also aided him, though he'd prefer it was attributed to his masculinity.

Once they reached the tunnel they climbed into a capsule that fit them comfortably. Yonten pulled Annabelle on his lap, resting his head against the back of her neck. Wesley stretched out on one of the benches. He controlled the rail with his phone. Seeing Wes's lounging form Everest followed suit, his head propped up under one arm. Lauri eased herself to be with Oliver, already finding it hard to keep her eyes open. Joao and Andriy were once more silent partners, the ride quiet and almost peaceful back.

They got to the castle two hours before dawn. Yonten felt the bath he wanted would have to wait. The excitement of the night had taken its toll. Lauri would have had to agree. She murmured apologies for her sleepy, uncoordinated walk. Wesley had to shake himself a couple of times to keep himself aware. Just getting to the Great Common felt like a victory.

Wesley addressed the crew, “Well now, tomorrow sometime, if we manage it, we should have a talk about what we saw with everyone. For now, sleep. I don’t want to see any of you here before lunch.” Joao and Andriy wouldn't need to be told twice, though with how tired he was Joao opted to walk the younger man to his room to make sure he didn't wind up passing out in a hallway.

Walking over, Everest gave his friend a pat the back done. "You did good, captain," he smirked before his grin turned into a yawn. "Now, I've got a wife to anger as I slip into bed too cold for her liking."

Wesley grinned through his drowsiness, setting a fraternal hand on Everest’s shoulder, “Couldn’t have done it without you, Ev,” always glad for his co-captain, “I might take an angry wife over a weeping one,” he chuckled. Wesley could take a sandal swat better than knowing he couldn’t stop Inara’s hurt heart. Even if it was hormone-induced. And probably especially, “Good night, and good luck.” Wesley made his way to his and Inara’s chambers thereafter.

Securing an arm around Yonten, Annabelle had no shame in tugging him immediately toward their room. "We're going to the room, getting out of these clothes and I'm going to sleep on you for a week," she decided while rolling her neck.

Yonten did not argue. He, in fact, was grateful for his Anna-Banana taking the lead here. Something told him he should take a visit to the physician tomorrow too. In his days brawling he had a knock out or two that caused a mild concussion. This felt similar. Always good to check. For now Yonten tiredly nodded, “Yeh, try two weeks,” he spoffed. The first one would be for sleep. The second would be to have that ruby snack scum like Paulo could only dream about. The Tibetan warrior would hear no arguments from her on that, for once she was out of witty comments. Once at their rooms she did exactly as she had planned, undressing until they were comfortable and then finding refuge from the approaching morning behind reinforced curtains and in each others arms. Anna-Banana was happy to be Bunten's little spoon for the next several hours.

Lauri had made it back to the Great Commons on her own, though Oliver hadn't strayed from her side, one hand supporting the small of her back. The trek to their room wasn't the longest, but he wasn't going to have her putting unnecessary strain on it. Before she could protest he lifted her once more, his arms strong but hold gentle as he carried her back to their room, easing her body down on their bed. Sitting beside her, he began to remove her boots and bracers, though his eyes lacked their normal mischievous glimmer they held when undressing her. Instead it was replaced with a caring warmth and desire to nurture her to full health. "Is there anything I can get for you, mon amour?"

Lauri didn’t know how to express just how much her Lion’s assistance meant to her. She thought about what she could need as her hunting outfit was being removed, “Oui. There is a cream in my drawer. It is blue, small, and round with a black black lid. If you could bring that to my nightstand, that would be wonderful, mon Amour,” the term of endearment made her heart soar. She had wanted to say it herself before, but didn’t know if that would be considered presumptive of her. Lauri felt an ache of relief to know he felt comfortable saying it and hearing it, “And some water to take with my pain medicine,” It would help to get to sleep. She felt like she asked a lot so far, so Lauri hesitantly said, “Would you get me my grey gown?” It was the softest, warmest one she had for sleeping.

Oliver made no complaints as he went about fulfilling her requests. Her hunting gear removed and set aside for the time being, he brought over the cream and a chilled water first. It took him a few moments to make sure he had the nightgown she preferred, but once he had it in hand he was once more at her side. Rather than just pass it to her, gentle hands eased it on her, shimmying it down without bumping her leg. Only once she was dressed and the blankets carefully tucked around her did Oliver go to undress himself. His Lithe was draped on a chair for now, reducing himself to briefs and a night shirt.

"My brave Lamb," he murmured as he joined her in bed, longing to have his arms about her once more but not ready to put his own desires over her well-being. Instead, he settled for laying directly beside her, misty grey eyes on her face as his lids gradually drooped. "Tu as si bien fait aujourd'hui, mon amour. I am proud of you."
 
Last edited:
A sleepy smile spread over Lauri. These words of encouragement always sung like a sweet bell in her heart. Lauri nestled her head under his chin and laced her hands with his, grateful for the consideration for her leg, “Merci, mon genre, attentionné, courageux Lion,” The Lamb murmured drowsily. It wasn’t bad for a first-time face off with mages, "Je suis béni, to have you with me. There’s no one I would rather have at my side, mon Amour. . .” Lauri meant to go on about her admiration for Oliver. She had plenty so say about his virtues. But sleep took her before she could get far down the lengthy list.

A mindful embrace was exactly how Oliver needed to end the long night that was bleeding into the next day. A content smile lingered on his face, eyes closed as he listened to her drowsy murmurings beside him. Only when she stopped speaking entirely and he could hear the soft, familiar patterns of a sleeping lamb did he lean over and gently kiss her crown,"Et donc le Lion est tombé amoureux de l'Agneau." He too succumbed to slumber, a level of comfort between them that even the most eloquent-written novel couldn't convey.

While the Hunters slept soundly two figures crawled out of the snow at dawn. Avostoska’s surveillance kept a careful eye on as much of the estate as Wesley could record. Certain angles or woodlands too dense to see through sometimes meant he did not get the full picture. Security staff kept a careful eye on the live stream. At night staff were hired to go through the day’s feed. The next morning they rechecked. This process had been established since Wesley had the castle remodeled. It didn’t happen often, but sometimes this or that detail slipped by their keen eyes. As Fate would have it, the two unwelcome presence found themselves blocked from view of a camera as they observed the estate with hatred.

One shivered as the flakes gently fell upon bare skin. The other pulled their shawl to wrap around the other. Both set their determined, vengeful eyes upon the distant castle. They turned away for now. At the moment there was little they could do. The wall surrounding Avostoska had proved formidable in the past. There was no chance it changed since then. They would wait. They would have patience. And perhaps Fate would be on their side one day.

Sparrows perched on branches not far from the intruders flew over the wall of Avostoska with ease. They traveled for a while before they found their favorite gardens. The night had proved tumultuous. The little feathered beasts nestled themselves in the plant life of the vast botanical palace, choosing to have a late sleep, not unlike the rest.

Morning came and went. Inara had known this would mean Wesley would sleep at least until lunchtime. She did what she could to keep her children entertained with Uncle Cory, their Aunt Rosy, and Aunt Ellie. Grandpa Alaric did his best to engage, though he hadn’t the knack of a playful spirit for children. Kazumi took Lottie to see Kaylee for lunch that day. Because of that, Hye brought Baby Kit and Jasper for a visit to the snow in the courtyard. Cory took the opportunity to both enjoy time with his nephews and stock up on his ever-increasing repertoire of stories of caring for children to tell Rosy about later. Inara contentedly spent her free time with Ellie when she wasn’t in her office, wherein a lovely egg sat on her desk thanks to a sweet Ukranian man.

The women discussed the whispers through the castle they heard from servants. Like on any estate, the staff talked. It was hard to ignore! Sometimes the news was too good to pass up. This time the grapevine spoke of living trees and ice domes. Probably leaked from staff who did surveillance.

Their curiosity would soon be satisfied. One by one the Hunters blinked their eyes open. Though Yonten did wake, seeing he had an hour before lunch to go, he decided they could wait. He pulled his Anna-Banana a little closer to nab just a few more minutes of rest. Wesley woke with a mind racing with a thousand questions. He could have gone for more sleep, but he had enough for the day. Lauri the Lamb stirred from her slumber to see a sleeping Lion.

“Hm, mon Amour,” Lauri whispered, content to watch him for the time being. Though she couldn’t help placing a small kiss to the side of his mouth.

Thanks to the Nexus, sleep wasn't as high in demand as others for Oliver, his body well-rested. The stirring of Lauri at his side woke him, though he didn't move at first simply enjoying the moment that much longer. Eyes still closed at her gentle kiss he spoke in a low, rolling rumble. "Mon agneau est si doux le matin.”

Hearing Oliver speak sent a warmth through Lauri. She gently rested her cheek against his in a kind of hug, “A Lamb needs must be sweet, knowing my heart resides with a Lion as wonderful as you,” Lauri pulled away to meet hazel eyes with grey mist, softly informing him, "Mais il est midi, mon Amour. Lunch will be served soon,” Lauri’s fingers smoothed out a stray hair sticking up, “As-tu bien dormi?”

"Any sleep at your side leaves me wanting for nothing," Oliver smiled, watching her face with nothing but devotion. "And your leg? Are you sore? Is there anything I can do for you?" Lunch wasn't something he was horribly worried about, though he would want to make sure she was getting proper nutrients.

Lauri matched his expression easily, “My leg is much better, merci. I barely feel it,” The salve in the little blue container had soothed the wound and accelerated the healing process. Cristine’s mix of frankincense, lavender, and calendula helped knit the flesh a good amount overnight. This did not do away with a need to rebandage, nor were the stitches superfluous, but Lauri expected her injury would not take long to heal, “Vous avez déjà tellement fait, mon Amour, just being with you fills me with contentment. I would love to know how to thank you in a way that would convey the deep gratitude I feel. That would be the only thing I would ask of you now, mon Tresor.”

It touched his heart that she wanted to have a relationship of mutual affection and support. "I have you. There isn't anything else I would need, my dear Lamb," he assured her, fighting the urge to stay in bed for the entire day and leaving the warm blanket. "Are you feeling well enough to venture down to the hall for lunch? Or shall I have a meal brought up and we can enjoy it here?"

“Je pourrais faire la marche, but I would choose to eat here with you,” Lauri brightened with delight at the option. That way they didn’t have to go through the trouble of dressing. They could probably read a book too, “We can go to the Great Common after we eat. I am curious to know what had happened,” though she was not a mage hunter, she knew from the manner of the others that something had surprised them during their assault. Lauri’s habit of visiting animals came to mind too. The mouse and the sparrows, as well as the squirrels and spiders. They would be expecting her. Recalling the events last night seeded worry in Lauri. Something happened. Something shifted in the fear and panic of the waves and waves of boar. The sparrows. It was as if they detected her anxiety and opted to aid her. It was a sense, nothing more. Would that happen again? Or was it some kind of strange anomaly? The Lamb wondered if she should test it, “We can walk through the gardens on our way to the Common.”

Oliver was personally pleased with her choice. Even if she was feeling well enough to venture out, he preferred a little more time to spend with her alone. "Perfect," he said as he placed a request with the kitchens for a hearty meal to be sent up to them, quite familiar with her favorites. It wouldn't be long for the food to be sent up to them, and in the meantime, he brought a fresh set of bandages to her side. He was prepared to help her change it, though he paused in case she preferred to do so herself.

Lauri wordlessly indicated she wouldn’t mind a helping hand. She hung her legs off of the side of the bed, resting the foot of the wounded side on a stool to prop it up. Oliver sat next to the wounded leg. He held the material while she pulled up the hem of her cotton gown to access the old gauze. It had fared well during the night. Lauri took the small scissors from Oliver and clipped the band. She traded the scissors from Oliver for the blue container. Lauri dabbed the salve on the wound before taking the new bandages from Oliver and wrapping it around her thigh. A pin and a tuck later, while Oliver placed the materials back where they could find them again, and the Lamb finished, "Voilà, nice and neat,” Lauri stood up to gauge the pain. Barely sore. She walked around, “Hmm, good,” She murmured. The Lamb lifted that leg and rested her ankle on the edge of the desk nearby to test the feel of stretching. Lauri leaned and touched her toe, “Oof, a bit tender. So probably no ice skating for a while,” She eased her leg down, turning to Oliver and thinking about the day she and Rosy fawned dreamily over their men. The question of children danced on the tip of her tongue, but she felt a whole bunch of butterflies in her stomach. Too many to ask right away. So she said, “You skated really well, mon Amour. Have you done so before?"

Oliver had to chuckle at her comment, shaking his head before he moved to tidy up. The dirty bandages went to the trash before he moved to right the bedding. Normally a task he'd leave for the servants, but if they'd be in the room there was no reason he wasn't just as capable. "You're far too kind to me. I can count the times I've skated on one hand, including the other day. No, I'm afraid anything that looked less than me ready to fall over is all thanks to Wesley's technology." Crossing to his bedside, he was long overdue to remove the contacts he'd worn for the hunt. Opening his nightstand, he pulled out the case and his glasses. "You on the other hand, were a sight to behold, mon Amour. Though you always do delight my eyes, watching you glide about was like seeing art.”

The Lamb came around to lean against the post of their bed while she watched him put on his glasses. Again, a sweet compliment that warmed her heart. In all honesty, she had to get used to hearing genuine praise without the expectation of strings attached. With Oliver it had become easy to hear and accept them at face value, “I spent many winters practicing for hours,” It had been the only activity outside of the house that she could do without constant supervision. In an attempt to be casual, Lauri said, “I think it is a good pass-time for children. What do you think?”

One contact was out, though the second seemed content with where it was. Focused on the task, Oliver couldn't take the time to gauge a reaction or any visible emotions from her while he spoke. "I think it could be. Then again, I'd also never force little ones to be out in the cold for long. I was never a fan in my younger years so I wouldn't be surprised if my offspring carried the same disdain for winter outdoors," he said thoughtfully, finally managing to capture the fleeing disc and set it afloat in its capsule. Glasses back on once more, he was just about to set the contacts away when the parcel from the other day caught his eye, tucked in the corner. An internal discussion took little time and he moved the package from the drawer to sit on the nightstand. "What has that on your mind, mon Amour?"

“Hm? Oh, I was just remembering Jasper and how sweet the three of you looked helping him,” The color on her cheeks betrayed her. She could feel it. Her pointed finger found an interest in running along the carved details of the bedpost as she did her best to keep casual, “Perhaps the love of Winter from their mother would balance them out…” Lauri postulated, letting the implication land where it will. It was no secret that the Lamb loved the snow.

Oliver had to chuckle at the thought of the willful young lad, though it came to a quick stop when he turned to face his gentle maiden, pink-cheeked and offering an interesting turn to the question making it much less hypothetical. Oliver shifted, seated on the bed so his back could rest against the cushioned headboard, misty grey eyes lingering on her thoughtfully. Finally, he beckoned her toward him with the crook of his finger. "Venez, asseyez-vous avec moi," he said.

Lauri bashfully obliged his request, “As you wish, mon Amour,” She came around the bedpost. Each step caused a flurry of new flutters. The Lamb crawled on to the bed and shuffled over the top of the sheets to be with him. Lauri couldn’t tell if what she said had been too much. It had never been talked about before. The Lamb could at least find comfort in knowing she did not become dizzy and her body did not tense. Instead, she came to him in humble uncertainty but trusted she was safe.

Once she'd made her way into his arm's reach, his hands found their place at her waist, easing her even closer until she sat perfectly atop his lap. "My dear Lamb, whose fleece is white as snow," he murmured, eyes drifting up to her face. One hand moved to cup her cheek, thumb stroking her fair skin while gazing into her soft hazel pools. "I can think of many traits they could acquire from their mother, and while a balance of weather tolerance would be a great compromise, I most hope they would have her gentle heart. Her enthralling literature presentation. Even the mischievous side eavesdropping," he couldn't help but chuckle.

All at once, Lauri felt those butterflies flow out of her in a release of sweet joy. It shined through her beaming smile as he spoke, and every stroke of his thumb felt like he plucked her heartstrings. The tease at the end had Lauri mirthful along with him, "Ils seront curieux en effet. I should expect to find their ears at many a door and they will be struggling against opening their Christmas presents too early,” a problem Lauri had growing up, when she was given a gift by her brother or Cristine, “Oh I will love reading together as a family. I know I will be proud to watch them grow to be just as thoughtful as mon Lion. They will be just as encouraging and strong," Lauri did as he had, resting a hand to his cheek, "Oliver, you have all my love and my respect, and I have not given either to many in my life.”

Lauri’s words were music to his ears, unable to tear his gaze away from her as she spoke. It was a beautiful image that she painted in his head, easily imagining a smaller version of Lauri running about them, no doubt eager to learn and explore just like her mother. "And I am beyond grateful to have you and your love in my life." Dropping his hand from her cheek, Oliver reached to his side table, picking up the wrapped parcel. "Fermez les yeux, mon amour," he instructed her.

The Lamb recognized the package he said would be for Valentine’s Day. Lauri likely would have spent time staring at the box in anticipation, on the occasion she saw it while passing by, wrestling between leaving it be and touching it or shaking to hear what was inside. The curious kitten inside her purred with delight to know she would learn its contents within moments. Lauri happily did as she was asked, though Oliver could tell by the movement of her eyes that she fought them to stay closed. Her slender fingers fidgeted with themselves as a way to release the tension her curious mind created in her head. The urge to open an eye was overwhelming. Still, she managed to keep them shut.

The crinkling of paper being removed before being set away could be heard. Oliver paused to look up at her face, smirking at her impatient façade. "No peeking, mon Amour," he insisted as he opened the black box within, accompanied by a soft creak of hinges. The faintest sound of chain sounded while he leaned closer to her, moments later a light, chilled weight landing below her throat. "You may look now, my Lamb. I decided you shouldn't need to wait longer after how wonderful you were last night. As I have told you, I wanted to give you the stars and moon. This will have to be a start." A moonstone wrapped in a nest of twisted metal was his gift to her, one that he thought suited her quite nicely

unknown.png


“Oh mon Dieu,” Lauri gasped, peering down at it. Her fingers alighted gently on her first, and now most precious, set of jewelry she’s ever owned up to this point, “Merci, mon Amour. Marci, merci. C'est beau,” Lauri slipped her arms around his neck to hug him. It was all she could think to do. But his Lamb did decide right then she wanted to give her Lion a gift as well. And she knew exactly what it would be. Lauri pulled away to say, “I will wear it always. As often as I am able.”

Lauri’s delight was all the reward he needed, arms coiling about her and holding her to his with a happy sigh. "I'm glad you like it, my love," he smiled into a kiss against her temple just before she was upright once more. "C'est joli, oui, mais ça ne fait qu'accentuer ta beauté. For you to wear when you choose, not because you have to, though. I just wanted you to have a piece of me even if I'm not right beside you. Call me narcissistic." A playful gleam was in his eyes, running his fingers gently through her hair.

The Lamb hummed with approval of his hands through her hair. There would be no protest against the sentiment. Lauri rather liked the visual representation of his claim, saying,"Oh, je trouve ça assez attrayant, mon Amour,” She assured him that she did not feel pressure of any kind to wear it, and made her decision purely from her own desire, “I think we found another trait our children will have. I am feeling narcissistic as well,” And though she did not have something like the necklace for Oliver to wear for the time being, Lauri said, “Perhaps I shall leave my own kind of visual claim,” she purred.

Oliver’s brows perked in interest at her offer, hands finding themselves nestled in her waist. "Is that so? It sounds as though my Lamb is up to no good, though I can't say I don't approve," Oliver admitted, his voice dropping into the huskier register it did when play was a possibility. "But...I do believe that you are injured, my Love, and I don't want you pushing yourself."

That shimmer in Lauri’s half-lidded eyes did not leave, “I did say I would go slowly, remember, mon Amour?” she had made such a promise before they left for the hunt. The Lamb leaned to his ear, taking a moment to enjoy his smell before she began to detail in French just how it would go between kisses to his neck, but lo and behold, lunch had arrived. The knock on their chamber doors struck thrice.

The Lion, slowly starting to submit to a mischievous Lamb's desires was stopped just as he was nearly putty. Sighing, he ran his thumb along her lower lip before laying her on the bed. "Hold that thought, mon Amour," he enthusiastically requested before moving to answer the knock. "Impeccable timing," he murmured to the servant delivering the cart of food, only some sarcasm coming through. The cart was wheeled into their room, several platters set on the small table while Oliver's body stood between the confused staff and his lady in bed.

Lauri had watched the interaction with amusement. She gave a little hand wave at the staff who were all too familiar with this very scene. They would endure it if it meant they were not called up by Yonten or Annabelle. While it didn’t happen often it made a lasting impression. In the month that Yonten and Annabelle stayed there, it became known that the being summoned the wild couple usually served as an initiation of the new employees of Avostoska. They would pick Oliver and Lauri, or Cory and Rosy, over any of the others.

Only once their meal had been laid out and the room theirs once more did he turn to Lauri. "Now...where were we?" The hopeful Brit prowled back to the bed, doing his best to ignore the succulent aroma in the air.

The Lamb, who now lay only adorned with her gift, pulled a favored silk tie from the sleeve of their pillow and purred, "Viens ici, mon Lion, et je te montrerai.”

True to her word, Lauri took it slow. They were careful not to put weight on her wounded leg and enjoyed their time thoroughly. By the end of it the Lion sported a few visible marks on his neck where anyone could see them at a glance. Their gentler pace meant the two had plenty of energy left to have a meal of true food after having had their fill of each other. Though they had waited to eat, their lunch did not lose its warmth or quality. Another perk of being in a castle crafted by Lord Wesely Von Helsing.

“Hm,” Lauri considered the treat she wanted to perform for Oliver while she finished her lemon crepes. She wasn’t sure about the timing of it. Predicting when and where Oliver would ask for a maid to come was not easy, “What does your day look like tomorrow, mon Amour?”

Not a peep of protest came from Oliver’s lips when such delicacies he enjoyed came together. Marks on his neck didn't bother him at all, willing to let her lay claim in any way she wanted to. He mulled over her question while taking a long sip of his Earl Grey tea. "Oh, I can't imagine there is much planned, though who knows what Wesley will end up finding for us," he chuckled at the thought. "I have my own work satiated for a few days, knowing I'd be recovering from the hunt. Why, was there something you had in mind?" A napkin beside his plate was slowly acquiring crumbs as he wiped his hands over it, recalling her desire to visit the gardens and the animals within.

In anticipation of testing her worries, Lauri added a pinch of cheese on the same napkin for the little mouse, “I thought it would be nice to read again, since we have some time,” The Lamb spoke truthfully, though she did hope to find out what conditions needed to be in place to prompt Oliver to call on the staff. She would pay special attention. Lauri figured she could always ask the staff as well, if nothing appeared obvious, “Perhaps Princess Bride.” The alternative to finishing the Twilight saga that she hoped would please him.
 
Last edited:
Oliver perked his brows in surprise at her suggestion. He had missed their normal habit of reading together as preparations cut into it, between both his own work and hers. "The Princess Bride? I would have assumed you would have wanted to continue with the series we started," he gently reminded. Yes, he had endured the entire series in one day of movies, but he also knew just how much it meant to her and how close it was to her heart. He'd stomach it if it made her happy. "I'd love to read again, though. Just as long as you're sure that Rosalie won't need you if we'll be making a day of it."

Delighted Oliver intended to continue without a word from her, though she could tell it came from a place of care for his Lamb rather than the books themselves, Lauri smiled, “Oui, it would be nice to continue, but I don’t mind switching it up. Perhaps between each Twilight book we can choose a different one. Princess Bride can be after the one we just finished,” and as for Rosalie, Lauri said she didn’t mind taking breaks in the day to help Rosy and finding him again later to keep reading when they’re both free, “Maybe after the talk in the Great Common I can check with Rosalie on what she would like today. If she has nothing we can go right to it.”

Her consideration for him brought a warmth to his heart, appreciating just what she was willing to do for him. "If that's what you'd like to do, we certainly can. I just thought going straight through the series would be a preference rather than breaking it up." If they were to read the other three books, it only made sense and he imagined she'd enjoy it more. "Whatever would work best for you and your schedule. You know that I love my time with you but I wouldn't want to impose, mon Amour," he insisted. He imagined he'd be back to his own work by Thursday or Friday, but it gave them a few more days together and they could read plenty in that amount of time.

“Oui, it would be nice to run through them,” Lauri admitted, cutting a tiny corner off of her crepe for the squirrels, “Just let me know if you want to break, mon Amour, and I will be happy to pause it for you. I uh-- I did have another series I thought we could explore,” The Lamb smiled sheepishly, briefly biting her lip in indecision before saying, “What do you think of Harry Potter?”

Oliver was visibly surprised as she brought up the wizard series that had many in opposition of it. Not many were so bold to speak freely of it. Finishing his tea he sat back in his chair, a smile pulling at the corner of his lips. "I think that it was brilliantly written and had a relatable approach to writing for many, particularly those who were young or who never felt as though they belonged," he offered a brief review, though his eyes gleamed with impish delight.

“I memorized it. All seven books,” Lauri said without hesitation, her own gaze bright with astonishment and secret delight at herself with how she dived right to that detail. Her mouth could not stifle her mischievous smile. She had to resort to another bite of food to tame herself. They tread on ice as thin as you could get without immediate social shame and expulsion. A certain excitement came with taste forbidden fruit. Especially one as sweet to eat as that taboo series, “What house do you suppose you would have been sorted into, mon Amour?” She said in a lower voice than normal. Just in case one or two servants happened to be coming by.

It was hard for him to stifle his mirth, but a touch of seriousness fell over his face in that moment. "Since the books originated in England, I was a part of a team that was tasked with the process of analyzing the texts and movies as they were produced. Some were worried that with the mass hysteria that followed the books it could be an avenue that Mages were using to recruit willing Mundies into their ranks. It was a serious mission that thankfully proved no more than fiction from what we found. Granted, there was sympathy spread among the Mundie community toward mages, or wizards and witches as the book described them, but we concluded it wasn't something that was intentional by Rowling. Either way, the scrutiny we were expected to apply meant the series wasn't something we'd be able to take as entertainment or enjoyment," he said with the glimmer slowly returning to his eyes. "However...if one of us were to have considerably enjoyed the stories and adventure, one might think that there is only one house that would befit a Lion. Don't you agree?"

Lauri hadn’t had much insight on what Oliver did for a living. The whole operation of analyzing text drew her in immediately, “Très excitant, I didn’t know. How fascinating…” she murmured as she watched him with every bit of sincerity. When Oliver alluded to his answer, Lauri beamed, “Oui, I agree,” A courageous lordly Gryffindor, “My house is Hufflepuff. I am not a badger, but I think it fits.” Lauri shared her thoughts on the others. Wesely being a Slytherin, Inara possibly being the same, yet perhaps a Ravenclaw, and Yonten being every bit a bold and blunt Gryffindor, “If perhaps one of us wanted to revisit the series-- perhaps for a second analysis-- I would love to assist.” Lauri briefly covered her mouth to giggle.

"Comme mon agneau est malicieux," he said as he clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. "I'll have to keep tabs on just what you get your muzzle in besides eavesdropping, mon Amour. I would love to dive in with you, though we will need to rely on your memory as I'm not so sure how easily we'd procure a copy at this time. Wouldn't want to summon any unnecessary attention."

Lauri chuckled, her hazel eyes flicking in mock innocence to the side a moment at his words of caution when it came to just where she followed her nose. The Lamb hummed enthusiastically, her mind pulling up the right files, “Harry Potter and The Philosopher's Stone; Chapter one, page one: Mr and Mrs Dursley, of number four, Privet Drive, were proud to say that they were perfectly normal, thank you very much,” Lauri dropped her hazel gaze to Oliver’s misty grey, “They were the last people you’d expect to be involved in anything strange or mysterious, because they just didn’t hold with such nonsense.” Lauri relayed the first line verbatim, then adding a bit from Harry Potter and The Goblet of Fire, naming the chapter and the page as well, “Yes,” said Hermione in a heated voice, “he sacked her, just because she hadn’t stayed in her tent and let herself get trampled—”/“Hermione, will you give it a rest with the elf!” said Ron.Sirius shook his head and said, “She’s got the measure of Crouch better than you have, Ron. If you want to know what a man’s like, take a good look at how he treats his inferiors, not his equals.” Sirius is a favorite of mine. Not a perfect man, but one willing to put the effort in for a better life despite his family.”

Oliver clapped his hands three times at a steady pace, knowing fell well he was grinning like the fool in love he was. "Always a delightful performance from the great Miss De Lafayette," he praised, forcing himself up out of his seat with the knowledge that if they didn't get moving he'd be enraptured in her story telling like he often was. "Now then my love, how about a visit to the garden before we're expected in the Commons? Or are we going to throw all caution to the wind, forgo our dear friends and hide beneath the covers whispering of wizarding worlds and all that they contain?"

Time had come, Lauri knew, and she agreed it would be hard to make off if they continued here, “Je suis trop curieux pour rester, car je suis trop amoureux de toi pour y aller. It is good we go together then,” The Lamb picked up the napkin and took her Lion’s arm, “Come, mon Amour, I think a little mouse has waited long enough for his cheese.”

The sweet couple called on the servants to come clear lunch while they headed to the gardens. It didn’t take more than a couple of minutes. On their way they did not see Alaric pass them by just as they passed through the threshold of the botanical palace.

Lauri happily walked in comfortable silence with Oliver. Sometimes, when you were as close with others, words didn’t need to be said. Her mind had been caught up in thoughts of last night anyway. The sensations she felt after her odd understanding of the sparrows and the visions she had nearly repeated with the stray animal here and there along their way back to Avostoska. Or so she feared it might when she caught their eye. Lauri’s hope that a test in the gardens would ease her mind had stumbled over itself as soon as she stepped onto the stone path. While before Lauri thought she sensed animals for the various signs she subconsciously picked up that they left behind-- footprints, loose webbing, a scent, or a floating feather-- Lauri felt as if one look at a single lady bug gave her a clear understanding of any and all animals that little insect saw on its merry way through the gardens. The Lamb pushed the notion that elbowed her to take notice. Non, non, Je me trompe. she told herself.

“Hm,” Lauri hummed in doubt when she and Oliver stopped by the mouse nest. Even before her Lion had pulled away the matted fluff to reveal the hovel, she had an inkling he wouldn’t be there. A lizard had come. Evidence of a struggle between fur and scales were plain to see.

Oliver frowned at the sight, brushing things about but coming up with no mouse at all. "I'm sorry my love, but it appears he came up on the wrong end of a spat," he murmured as he straightened up, dusting himself clean. "La nature est impitoyable et la mort n’échappe à personne."

Sadness touched the French Maidens' eyes. Lauri parted her lips to say a word about it all, “Oui--” a familiar orbweaver, content to rest above his good work not far from the face of the hovel, caught her eye and in that moment a brief trance came over her. Lauri blinked and shook her chicory hair of what had come to mind, "Ou-oui, ceci est le chemin,” she agreed softly. Fox ate the hen, the hen pecked the bug, and the bug nibbled the leaf. The Lamb gave the hovel a glance before moving on with her Lion.

They came to the fountains where the sparrows flew from their perch to visit the couple. Lauri barely pulled out the crumbs of the napkin when they came to alight on her shoulders and her arms. A slight tremble in her upturned palm could be seen. Lauri kept her eyes on the stones where before she would have been all smiles with a gaze eager to bounce between birds and lover. Yet another momentary far off look took Lauri’s thoughts away, until she shook herself. The sparrows hadn’t finished eating when Lauri dropped her arms and took Oliver’s hand, “We are late, mon Amour. We might miss the talk in the Great Common,” she flashed him a warm smile as one of her hands brushed away feathers; not missing one. A habit she hadn’t formed quite well herself.

Just before they came to the exit, Lauri’s feet halted unexpectedly when a distant squirrel met her eyes. She blinked and looked over at Oliver with an apologetic smile, “Pardonne-moi, a simple stumble,” which was true, though she said nothing of what could have caused it. Perhaps it was her leg. Hazel eyes glanced at the base of a mass of twisted roots before returning to gaze into grey mist, “Imagine if I wore heels all the time like some girls do.” She offered a comical notion.

Their voices and footfalls slowly faded as the sweet couple made their way down the hall. Back at the dew-dropped grass gathered around the lacy roots, just between a gap, tiny black eyes of a cornmeal colored mouse poked his head out and sniffed the air in disappointment. His friend had come and not left cheese.

Oliver knew his love well enough to see that something was off. He might have contributed it just to her injury if it weren't for her unusual behavior the night prior. For now he'd keep his comments to himself, watching the birds take their fill before she rushed them off again. His arms automatically reaching out for her, worried for the worst as they suddenly came to a stop. "Es-tu sûr que tu vas bien, mon amour?" he questioned softly as they left from the gardens and headed toward the Commons. He was still longing to press further, but reluctant in case it made her feel cornered.

In her heart of hearts Lauri sensed doubt that this would be temporary. A troubling conundrum that could not be smiled away. Philipe, Antoinette’s husband, had suffered with mental illness. It was the only safe avenue she was willing to trail down. Oliver knew she wasn’t her usual self. That much was clear. If there ever was a person in this world Lauri believed she could trust, it would be her Lion. Hesitantly the Lamb eased to a stop and looked up with eyes etched in concern, “Non, mon Amour. I don’t feel...normal,” she admitted in a soft voice. It took all of her strength not to give in to dizziness, “I’ve seen vivid images in my mind. I don’t know what is happening with me, exactly. I hoped by today it would have left me and I wouldn’t need to worry you over it, but I think-- Well perhaps it is best I not ignore it for longer,” Lauri kept her volume between the two of them as they continued, “My deceased father had a touch of schizophrenia. I fear, perhaps, I too may be afflicted.”

His steps had stopped as she did, watching her face curiously until she finally voiced her worries to him. Oliver was quiet for a few moments, finally crossing the small gap between them and wrapping his arms about her. "Ne vous inquiétez pas, mon agneau. Quoi qu'il arrive, nous pouvons y faire face ensemble," he assured her softly, resting his chin atop her head while the familiar scent of her hair washed over him. He would admit he knew next to nothing of the disease, but in that moment swore to himself that he would do every bit of research he possibly could. Any physicians or therapists she needed to see, he would see to it that she had them.

Lauri nodded against him, feeling doubtful hope that this, indeed, could be the reason why. In fact it became her number one suspect. By fear or not, she shut the only other explanation away in favor of this one. Too much would be lost if it were true. As much as Lauri herself could take a chance on it, and she believed her Lion might as well, she knew so far of the others only Rosy and Cory would be willing to make any argument in her defense, “At least I know I’m too old to be Awakened. Ce serait malheureux.” She said this to lighten the mood, but a part of her-- a secret part-- needed to feel that out.

Oliver was not expecting her to take that large of a step or in that direction. His hand moved to gently stroke her back, imagining at this time she was stuck in the mindset of worst possible scenarios. "Unfortunate would be one way to put it, my dear. I don't think it would help your argument for a certain franchise if that were the case," he said as an intended joke.

Soft, nervous laughter was all Lauri could manage. Both because she did get the humor in it, but also because she did see how derisive and sensitive the issue would be for such a revelation to come to light if it were true, and how such an interest in that series could damn her. At least she didn’t have any hard copies. Lauri took a moment to steep in his embrace before saying, “Nous devrions aller, they will be wondering about us.”

The Lion had to agree with his Lamb; they'd have plenty of time to talk if the need arose, but for now they'd be missed in the Commons if they didn't keep moving. His hand found hers and the two walked in-step through the hall, Oliver no longer focused on missing mice when the most important thing was still at his side. Walking into the room it seemed they were some of the last to arrive.

Eager to hear of the night prior's events, Ellie had made her way down and was taking up a good portion of one of the loungers, her well-rested husband as close as he could get while she sprawled. The hunt had been a good one and Everest would likely be satiated for at least a couple of weeks. Inara was also there to be caught up, her feet up on a stool. Andriy and Joao had both taken chairs, Joao closest to the fireplace with a slight stiffness to his shoulders. Rosy and Cory were at their rightful place at each other's sides, sharing another couch together, though Rosy had decided she wasn't comfortable putting the growing weight of her and Amelie on his lap.

Oliver led Lauri to one of the open seats, sitting first before coaxing her into his lap, his arms wrapping about her and keeping her close. The final couple to arrive had certain activities that they'd managed to squeeze in to make up for the day prior. Yonten walked with his arm draped around Annabelle's shoulder, the two confidently striding in and taking up their own place.

"About time you two showed up. Surprised that you were able to get your pants back on," Ellie smirked across the room at each other.

"You say that but we're not the only ones with marks that weren't from battles," Annabelle snorted back, nodding toward Oliver's peppered neck. A small smirk played on the British Lion's face, not about to apologize for his playful Lamb's nipping. He even gave her a small squeeze to support her.

Jumping on the chance to tease alongside is ruby, Yonten turned a black eye on Lauri who slowly became more like a little sister in his mind, “Ooh, shiiit, you gettin’ kinky Lauri?”

Lauri turned in towards Oliver’s gentle tightening, unsuccessfully hiding a bashful smile. She hadn’t been so blatant with her preferences before. To Yonten’s words she felt her cheeks color, and said,"Oh, vous parlez indécemment!” Lauri fingers found distraction by toying with her Lion’s collar.

Before Yonten could continue, Wesleys’ voice carried over them, “At least they’re not late, Yonny Boy.” His childhood besty implied accusation on the wild couple.

You late, muddafuka,” Yonten spoffed.

Wesley grinned without apology, “Well, yes, I can be late,” dramatically he came around to the center, “I am, after all, the Lord of this castle.” He intended to stand quite like the royal, perhaps even ready to begin a monologue, until his wife snapped her fingers for his attention.

“Lord of the castle,” Inara wiggled her toes at him. “Rub my feet.”

A moment's pause to gauge how much trouble it would be worth getting in if he teased Inara passed before he proceeded to lift his wife’s feet, sit down, and begin a message of her left foot. Wesley took the chuckles and chortles with grace, “Yes, yes, I know, very funny.”

“Whoo-PISH!” Yonten mimicked the sound of a whip.

“Yeah, that’s right.” Inara chuckled.

Wesley shot the Tibetan a playful squint, in lieu of picking this fight with his pregnant wife, “I’ll take that as a complement, coming from a man who probably, literally, got whipped.”

“And I liked it,” Yonten chuckled, “Anna-Banana’s got a sharp hand.” From his place by the fire, Joao had sat up slightly at the talk of whips, visibly wincing at Yonten's remark. He knew all too well how true that statement was.

“Oh I bet,” Wesley snorted mirthfully, “That’s no surprise, but I would wonder about quiet ones. Cory? Lauri? Or even Andriy?” He smirked at them. As expected, Cory said nothing and glared in silence that this wasn’t Wesley’s business to know. Lauri smiled and shook her head. She was fine with Oliver’s hand, but she wouldn’t incur their teases to say so.

A bashful smile was on Andriy's face, trying to sink into his chair. He murmured under his breath, "Pustotlyvyy choloviky ta zhinky skriz."

Similar to her beloved, Rosy was of the firm belief that what happened behind closed doors was for their enjoyment only...and the occasional spill of events strictly between girls. But that wasn't the same as bringing bedroom habits out for everyone to know! "Seems like the hunt yesterday didn't wear you all out enough yesterday," she quipped, resting her head on Cory's shoulder.

Annabelle was hardly daunted, still grinning from her lovers remarks of their personal habits. "Eh, might have taken a couple of hits but doesn't mean after a good night of sleep I'm not ready to chase after my Bunny," she said.

Yonten didn’t argue with that logic. He had no qualms about chasing his Doe around once his energy meter hit green. They had plenty to say, and probably more to brag, but before he could start in on all the details few wanted to hear, the Silver Fox had come striding into the room, “Have I missed yet another back and forth of sensual banter?” His voice rang with hope that he hadn’t.

“Only just,” Wesley chuckled, switching to Inara’s other foot at her behest.

“Shame!” Alaric tisc’d, finding his favorite couple to tease, and yet found himself barred from a single word when his eyes laid upon Oliver’s neck, and the moonstone resting at Lauri’s throat, “Well, well, well, if that isn’t the prettiest way to say ‘I love you; you’re mine’, I don’t know what is-- Annabelle and Yonten have set a trend, it seems,” Alaric noted two couples wore necklaces with about the same message, “How sweet.”

Inara peered over at Lauri and smiled, “Awww.” she looked away immediately to keep from tearing up.

Wesley shifted to take a gander, “Lauri, darling, looks lovely on you.”

In Yonten’s opinion it didn’t compare to the one he gave Annabelle, but he did like the idea of being a trendsetter, so in that he took much pride, “Cute.” He offered.

Cory chuckled, seeing the red on Lauri’s cheeks had come down to a pink. She had every right to feel affection and pride for the gift, and Cory thought he didn’t mind doing something like that for Rosy. Though, if he did, he would be in his own way.

Alaric sat a chair from the sweet couple, “Does this mean if I see it off, I have a chance?” he teased.

"Jamais!” Lauri chuckled, shaking her head.

While Oliver had enjoyed the praise his gift was receiving and was pleased she loved it, he wasn't enjoying the last remark from Alaric. A protective paw pulled Lauri closer to him, admittedly happy that she had put off the Silver Fox's advance. "Well, you heard the lady, Alaric. Not a chance, no matter what she's wearing."

Rosy, still not a fan of Alaric in the slightest decided they needed to change course I'd they didn't want things to grow heated again. "Come on guys, are we going to hear about what happened last night? There's been weird speculation floating about and I can't imagine it's at all true."

"Oh, Rosy Posy, you'll be surprised just how much of it was accurate," Everest spoffed at his sister. Unfortunately for him, seeing Inara with her feet being rubbed meant he was also nudged to do the same for Ellie, a sight that he hoped didn't play down his words.

"Tak...was something else," Andriy agreed, though it seemed they were all ready to let their fearless leader commence the discuss in full.
 
Wesley contemplated how to go about this as he rolled Inara’s ankle. There were a lot of points to cover. Some details that were not often spoken of, if at all. Where to begin? Wesley decided to go back further, “A couple of years ago Everest came to me with evidence to show that the Nine were up to something. The information pieced together from fragmented, seemingly unrelated events, put together a plausible, reasonable assumption that we expected to uncover a devious plot of some kind. I’m sure Everest would have found more if the information could be uncovered. It is assumed that a Hunter with the power, technology, and access to Hunter databases must be covering for the Nine.”

“Why would they do that?” Inara frowned.

“There are as many reasons as there are people in this world, my Love. We have seen only that they are covering for them in a specific regard; the ‘Storm of Rebirth’. An event assumed must be important to the Nine. If we assume malicious intent, we can guess they are disgruntled Hunters bent on some kind of revenge. Or perhaps they are mage sympathizers,” Coffee eyes met golden ones with a studying thought, “If perhaps they do not intend harm on the community or the world, there is a chance this could be for some ultimate good. Until we get a straight answer from the people involved we can’t possibly know for certain.”

Yonten had heard of the ongoing curious case of The Storm. Once in a while, he would question Wes about what Everest had found thus far and marveled at the capabilities of this allusive, faceless anomaly. The Tibetan asked, “So last night, when that mage said the storm is coming, that was them?”

“Well, you see, that’s the interesting thing. I don’t know. These mage’s appeared organized, powerful, and ritualistic. Everest and I have met a mage here or there who has mentioned it. But they’ve been…” Wesley couldn’t think of a kind way to say it, “Mentally deranged.”

Wesley told them of a disturbed Mage that was muttering about some Storm of Rebirth while Wesley was still watching from the other side of the mirror. She bit her pointer finger and began to draw a spiral. In the center she made a smudgy, round blob, and then slowly dragged her finger up the middle, trailing a line, beginning to murmur about apples and licking her lips. Wes would have wanted her to continue, except she began to laugh and dance and throw stuff around the room. So, yeah, he ended that mess. Not many mages who spoke of the Storm were any different. Stragglers, wanderers. It seemed that the rabble of the mage world had attained this information. A fairy tale, if not for all the bits and pieces of evidence Everest collected. Inara hadn’t thought much of it until she began to see vampires working with mages in relation to a ‘Storm’.

Cory asked, “Just how powerful are we talking?” They were all curious. The rumors were tantalizing.

“Well, one of them presumably cast a spell on several trees nearby that formed a single, Ent-like being that began whip-lashing us. Threw Yonten against a rock like it swatted a fly.” Wesley said.

Lauri furrowed her brows, “Presumably?”

“We saw no lights,” Wesley explained to the werewolf huntress, “Mage magic is rarely ever without some visible indicator. We saw none from him, nor did we see it from the shorter mage who essentially trapped us in a wind dome of ice.”

“Wesley, tell us from beginning to end about last night,” the Tigress gestured to Wesely that she was done with the message, content to rest her feet on his lap.

The following relay stuck to the perspective of Wes and the crew that came with him. He told of the gap in the defenses, the mage they caught unconscious who, as they spoke, resided beneath them. Wesley explained their plan to have Everest go to the top of the hill. Then he told them of seeing dozens of mages walking up to an ancient altar, though some were late. They saw a ritual begin, the three men, the child, and the full moon revealing the young boy to be a werewolf. The wolf howled a few times. At the point the mage’s started to feed the wolf the animals the Hunters believed were supposed to be for sacrifice, they got the queue from Everest that he was ready. The ensuing fight took them all by surprise. So many ran, yet the few that stayed could have proven fatal if they hadn’t had Fate on their side.

“Une maîtresse inconstante.” Lauri murmured thoughtfully.

“Indeed,” Wesley nodded solemnly, “The next thing we knew, the mage who had been late took the tall captive to a clear, flat area. He spoke in that strange language my Lithe’s couldn’t decipher, and then vanished.”

Those who had been present for the fight stayed quiet while Wesley recalled most of it, though he seemed to jump over a very important fact that Andriy didn't hesitate to chime in with. "Так, and the dead were reborn," he remarked, shuddering at the thought. So many mages with bullets through their skull that had laid still were up and racing at them in an eerie manner.

Blinking, shocked eyes glanced at the others for confirmation of the worst kind of fear. Defeating a mage only to have to battle the same ones again? At least they were more like rotten meat-puppets and not able to use magic themselves. That would spell a worse fate for them.

"Reborn? Like a zombie?" Oliver asked in disbelief. A nod from the Ukrainian only made his frown deepen further. "Resurrection and teleportation with a language that isn't known on Earth? Bloody hell, what are we up against?"

Everest, fingers at work keeping a Phoenix from ruffling her feathers, shook his head. "I wish we knew, man. Like Wes said, all the shit that's being blocked out on the dark web is one thing on it's own. There's plenty of brilliant hackers that know how good they are and use that to make the most money for themselves, with no regards to morality. Most of it's like assassins for hire, cartel like work. Now we've seen just enough bread crumbs that it's held our attention but we have no idea what this Storm is."

While they were certainly human and no one expected perfection from either man, it was unsettling to hear both Everest and Wesley saying they didn't know what was going on. They had their fingers dipped in every cookie jar they could find, and still came back with nothing. "If they're not glowing, are we dealing with a different kind of Almaeri user? Some like off-brand mage?" Rosy suggested, an unusual thought but the first that popped into her head. "Either they're ridiculously powerful to be performing like this or we've got something else that we're up against."

Whichever way it was, they didn't seem to have the numbers with three women on the sidelines to stand up to them without a few injuries. If this was just a small gathering and it could have gone horribly without their gear, what was going to happen when the storm actually hit? Joao seemed to have his own theory, rolling his sore shoulder. "Or Diabo is hard at work," he murmured, the sounds of the necromancer mages seeming very ungodly.

Inara thought over Rosalie’s postulation, “An ancient magic of some kind, maybe. Vampires who have lived for hundreds of years, though rare, are often in possession of what few written accounts there are of the old days. Come to think of it, none of them mention magic having any color. Maybe they are practicing an old style.”

Cory held his lady love a little closer to him without thinking about it, “Wesley, are the Nine working together?”

Coffee eyes were lost in a swirl of thought. Wesley’s fingers absentmindedly plucked at the wedding bracelet around his wife’s ankle. It wasn’t common to find Wes in deep, troubling contemplation. The kind that took him far and away into the labyrinthian library of his mind when faced with a dilemma that could define the destinies of the world.

“Wes…” Cory urged his attention.

“Hm.” Wesley dragged his mind to the present, “Yes. We saw a Hersker. I believe the ‘Tree of Knowledge’ symbol of the Ego Sum was on the sleeve of the one carrying the sparrows that Annabelle shot.” It wouldn’t be unlikely for the plates the women brought were burning the ritual stones of the Tunainuka, and Wesley suspected the redheads were Oracles from ‘Gioi Ton Theon’. There could have been others; Seigo no chi, Puhi ahi, Nuestro Derecho, Ord na Darach, and Praacheen Sammaan were spotted here and there with one or the other. Everest knew they were planning something. Who could have suspected it had brought them together like this? Mixing ranks?

Lauri’s ears rang when the sparrows were mentioned. She had felt both hope and horror. What did that mean? Were they the same sparrows that came to her every day? The ones that came to her that night? And what if this answered her fears? They had been driven, in a way, by the sparrow towards those three mages. And yet, the visions troubled Lauri. Almaeri can only affect Almaeri. The Lamb stayed silent for now.

“So, what-- what do we do?” Cory frowned.

Yonten shrugged, “Our best?”

“We have some alive in the dungeons. We can see what information we can get from them…” Wesley trailed off, his mind wandering the corridors of his mental database again. Weighing, thinking, calculating.

Inara knew that look on her husband’s face. Wesley would probably head to his office right after their talk to process whatever he had going on in his conflicted mind. Inara decided to investigate the whole picture, “Oliver, Lauri. What had happened with you two?”

The thought of an allegiance between the Nine to the point they were going to work together was a lot to digest. While they might have had a few large hunting families and centers, it wasn't always easy to get everyone to operate together. Different beliefs and practices among them meant that getting everyone on board could be next to impossible. If the Nine were already cooperating in rituals and talking of this Storm, it presented more than just a small problem.

Oliver had to clear his throat when the attention fell on them. "It was my first time going after Wolves, but everything felt rather normal at first." He went into a recount of how up until the three wolves were in the clearing and two were isolated things seemed fine. "But then we had two mages show up that alerted the third wolf; I imagine they were some of the ones who managed to get away from your brawl." Continuing on, he brought up the stampede of boars and how they came face to face with three mages, and one managed to get a hit on Lauri. "The one controlling the boars got away."

“Likely the reason why those boars attacked us,” Wesley noted.

Inara shuddered, “Boars are quite vicious. I am surprised you managed to come away with only a hit from a mage, you two.” The Tigress had witnessed a horde of boar trample a small village before. They had been the only animals Inara had a fear of, much like Ellie and alligators, “A relative of mine fell from their motorcycle in the confusion of their frantic running.”

Lauri said, “Vrai, but Oliver wore a Nexus and he helped stabilize our snowmobile.” Words to elaborate died on her tongue. Too afraid of mentioning the sparrows and how they served as a guide.

Satisfied, Inara pressed no further about the boar. Instead she said, “Something tells me this isn’t the end of the story.”

“Oui. Oliver and I just missed being side-swiped by the ice dome,” Lauri left out that she had dodged it before it had time to come into view with the naked eye. The detail of getting the vision of an ice dome coming for them was left unsaid, and even Oliver had yet to know this part, “When it stopped we were contacted by Wesley,” No mention of the sparrows or her little panic episode, “They were not far. We drove over and Wesley asked if I could put down the wolf so they could free the men tied up. I did so. Then Joao and Andriy went to free the captives.” She looked over to them to tell their thoughts.

The younger man nodded in agreement, though he let Joao take the point of speaking. "Sim, men were still tied up. Freeing them, something feel...wrong. But long night, they go through hell, did not think much of, you know?"

"Yeah except they were a bit too eager to get away from us after we rescued them," Annabelle spoffed, a slim finger pointing to her cheek where the gleam was visible from the band-aid that covered it. "And those fanged fuckers messed up when they caught a whiff of me. Wasn't about to let them get away at that point."

Joao nodded, admittedly grinning at her spirited response. "Vampires. Both and likely third," he said, having caught the near slip-up on their way back to the trucks.

"Vampires too? Lord, was there anything you guys weren't up against last night? Mages, vampires, wolves and walking trees; it sounds like every fantasy novel showed up in a clearing," Rosy commented from Cory's side. Now she was only further glad he had stayed behind with her.

Inara spoffed, “Yeah, what are missing? The old gods?” she turned to Wesley, “Are the vampires here?” maybe she could help.

Wesley shook his head, both to let her know they didn’t make it and that he wouldn’t have let her get too close anyway, “I did give them the option to come, though. We were out of netguns by then and I didn’t feel like wrestling them.”

Yonten quirked a smirk, “Ev shot one and Anna-Banana took the other out,” he got those shots sent to his phone. By Wes’s permission, he uploaded them to his system. In a short time, they were treated to Annabelle’s quick takedown of the vampire Paulo. There was, rightfully, a murmur of approval from the audience.

“Nice.” Cory praised, but something puzzled him, “So, wait, what the hell were they doing with three captive vampires and a wolf child?”

A shrug answered Wesley’s little brother, “I don’t know, Cor. They were, by all accounts, not guests voluntarily. They were caught, not invited. We have little information on them and less about the third man. A German, so the other two said. As for the child they said they suspect he was snatched that night out of some kind of spiteful act because of spurned affection.”

Inara studied the images, “They hadn’t been fed well. It looks like they’re new too. Do you have pictures of the third one?”

Wesley had done his best to record and take pictures of the event. He gave what he could to show Inara the footage of the third person. Thankfully they had a clear, face-on shot just before it blurred out of focus due to Wesley’s dodges and leaps. The man’s pale features looked like a pallet knife scraped the color of his skin over his face. There were faint blotches at his right temple, the right cheekbone, and on his chin around scars. His hair, all but faded of color aside from soft tones of cream, was cut shorter on the sides and moved easily with the wind. His eyes were like chips of shale.

MzW2mBz.png


“Oh wow, he’s old.” Inara marveled.

Cory asked, “How long?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if he had been present in the time of the Plague.”

“That’s nearly seven-hundred years,” Cory blinked.

Inara nodded, “Yes, that would be incredible. You see his eyes? They’re not bright like the other two. The longer a vampire lives, the more they lose their color. Wounds will leave marks. See his skin? He must have been exposed at some point or other. The discoloration is left by the sunshine. He can’t heal it anymore. And look, his eyes. There is the slightest, faintest blue in the upper corner of his left iris.”

“Hmm, he seems so intense,” Wesley murmured thoughtfully. The expression reminded him of someone casting a mournful glance at a sight that brings a person nostalgic sorrow. They played a little longer to study him. Indeed, he kept a calm watch on one of them. A few calculations later and the person they extrapolated he must have been staring at was, “Annabelle.”

The fiery redhead only spoffed at the revelation, folding her arms across her chest. "Wouldn't keep staring if he knew what was good for him. Filthy bloodsuckers. I don't care how old he was, I would have given him just as much of a bullet to taste." Her words might have been heated, but Annabelle admittedly did not like a gaze like that being directed at her. Especially by someone they hadn't killed. Though, as she dwelled on it, the thought arose that, "He was looking at me just before him and the mage left. That same expression."

"Cuidado, Yonten. Another man that wants a bite of your Banana," Joao attempted to lighten the mood.

Ah-eesh.” Yonten scoffed at the very idea. That would never happen. And he wasn’t as polite or tempered as Oliver. A single flirt would come with a warning. Another would land a stake to the vampires pale face.

Looking at the image too long Rosalie shuddered, pressing into Cory's side. "He looks so hurt. Emotionally hurt. Like a painful smile when you remember something from long ago," she said, thinking that it was often something that made you happy.

“If that is true, it must have made a lasting impression,” Inara noted, turning her twin suns onto Annabelle, “One of the similarities we have with vampires is that our memories can degrade over time. Only very important memories are sustainable. Asking him what it was like living in the year fourteen-hundred would be like asking us what we remember of our fourteenth year alive. We recall the times that matter most to us. Everything else is a blur or not remembered at all.”

Yonten’s black eyes shimmered his arm around Annabelle tighter than normal. No one doubted Annabelle’s abilities. The thing is, Yonten knew from Inara that it wouldn’t have been as simple as taking Paulo out. The oldest vampire Inara had killed had a small streak of white in her golden hair. She was an escaped aristocrat from the French Revolution. It took Inara, her brothers, and her uncle to take the woman down. The longer a vampire lived the more deadly. There was no telling the trouble the mages went through to catch him.

Annabelle leaned into her Bunny's embrace silently. She might not have been able to read his thoughts but she knew his posture well enough for them to communicate nearly without words. She could sense when he was on the edge and wanted to quiet any concerns she could, a desire of shared complacency between them.

“A shame he hadn’t been brought here,” Alaric spoke after a long silence, “That would have been an interesting conversation. Annabelle aside, I think it would have been fascinating to speak with someone so old. Even if their memory wasn’t perfect.”

“That is partly why people seek them,” Inara sighed, shaking her head, “They think they have an understanding of time and the purpose of life no one else does. They don’t know more than any other old man or woman. I can grant they have a unique perspective though,” shifting uncomfortably, Inara said, “I just can’t get over that they were prisoners. Them and the boy. What were they going to do?”

“All we know is that they appeared to be doing another ritual sacrifice,” Wesley said, running a hand through his hair, “I’ll see what we can learn. I’ve rounded them up in cells where they can see and talk to one another. Hopefully, I get insight from any conversations they have.”

"Yeah, unless the only conversations they have are going to be in that weird language," Rosy pointed out, running a hand through her hair in thought. "I wonder if..." Her voice trailed off.

"If?" Oliver prompted gently, curious just where her mind was going.

"Oh, I was just going to say I wonder if Molly would be able to get anything from their presence. When I first talked to her even without her meeting others she could sense others that were in the castle. I'm pretty sure she knew about Eddard though no one had brought him up and I've only ever seen pictures of him as the only person she'd spoken to at that time," she recalled. "I doubt she'll be able to understand what they're saying, but maybe she'll know something about them as a starting point if any interrogations are taking place."

The Seer needed a check-up soon. All the hunting and prep took time. Wesley had a lot to do aside from that, but he would get it done at some point. There was much to consider. Especially since they meant to kill the Russian family soon. “Hmm, intriguing suggestion,” Wesley thought that over while he pinched a toe or two on Inara’s foot, invoking a wiggle match between his fingers and her little digits, “I will consider it. Let me see how this session goes. If it is successful I will plan a third.” He enclosed his hands on both ends of Inara’s feet when he found he was losing.

Cory said, “So what now?”

Yonten got up from the couch, turning his neck to crack it, “Gonna see the doctor. Then Imma sleep. That tree hit me hard, I’m sore as fuck.” He offered a hand to pull Annabelle to his side, then draped his arm across her shoulders.

Annabelle couldn't help but smirk at his remark, leading their way away from the group with plans on seeing the physician. "Well at least now we know your pain tolerance lies between rearranging a pagoda and being launched across a clearing by a tree," her tease could be heard as they left the room, glad to be away from the slate eyes of the aged vampire.

A snort of laughter from Yonten could be heard as the two left the vicinity. As long as Annabelle didn’t grow past ten feet and sprout leaves, the bedroom possibilities were practically endless. Although he was curious about her threshold, he rather forgo another test like last night.

“I will be in my office. I have a lot to go over,” Wesley shifted Inara’s feet aside and helped her up off of the couch. The Tigress leaned into the Fox’s side when she stood up.

“Same,” Inara wanted to investigate any face-matches of this old tall vampire, “See you guys for dinner.”

Alaric trailed after Wesley and Inara, “Mind if I join you on the way? I have something I thought you should know…” His words faded as he followed. Just before the three turned a corner the Silver Fox reached into his pocket. None saw what he pulled out.

Joao and Andriy had taken their silent leave, ready for naps or to dive into work as a distraction. They'd offered all the input they had on the matter thus far, and expected if there were any changes or turn of events that Wesley would notify them.

Normally Lauri would have been content to visit the garden again, but not today. And tomorrow looked bleak in that regard too. Not for a while would she go back. For now, Lauri decided to ask Rosalie and Cory what they would need from her for the next day or so, during the time Oliver took off, “Rosalie, Cory, you are, of course, welcome to summon me any time, but I was wondering if perhaps I could spend this these days with Oliver. We plan to continue reading again.”

"Oh, of course," Rosy agreed, still feeling that she was more than capable of taking care of herself if she was left alone for a few hours. Thus far Lauri had provided great companionship and reminders in Cory's absence, though it was likely within the next few months she'd be relying on her assistance more and more. "If anything comes up I'll let you know, but go enjoy time with each other."

Oliver eased them both off the couch, keeping one hand coiled about his Lamb's waist. "We appreciate it. I'll probably have to be back to work by Friday so you'll have your girl moments back in no time."

As if it reminded her of something, Rosy's face lit up, lips parting for a second while looking at Lauri before closing them. No, she'd have to save planning for a time when the boys were preoccupied.

The look wasn’t lost on Lauri. She could tell there was something to spill! Lauri said,"Merci, je le ferai, but I would still love girl time with you. Perhaps afternoon tea tomorrow?”

Glad to see her dear friend was quick to pick up on the unspoken, Rosy nodded with a cheery smile. "Tea sounds wonderful and you know how I love a good brew. You guys wouldn't mind, would you?" she asked, looking up to her love.

“Of course n--” Cory’s brain skipped a beat, wondering if this enthusiasm should be questioned. Years with Wes and having had two experiences so far with Lauri revealing parts of his embarrassing past, Cory eyed the happy women suspiciously.

"I don't mind," Oliver shrugged, unsure why it would matter if they wanted to have tea and snacks together. He was still learning just what the two could be up together in such moments.

There was nothing Cory could say that would not start a fit, nor would he be able to confirm his suspicions if they denied being up to anything. It was a simple tea after all. What could he be so worried about? Or so they could say. Sighing, Cory said, “Yeah alright, I’m fine with it.”

Lauri chuckled at seeing all these thoughts play out over Cory’s face, “"Ne t'inquiète pas, Cory, I’ll give her back to you safely.”

“Mhm,” Cory popped a brow with a smile, “Well I guess we’ll see all of you at dinner.”

For a moment Rosy had worried that Cory might have had an idea of just what the girls could be up to. He backed down though and they'd managed to keep their cover as just a time for brewed beverages and not sipping up the details on a different kind of snack. "Perfect! Enjoy your reading," she waved to them before tugging Cory with her back toward their room.

“Au revoir!” Lauri rested her head on Oliver’s shoulder as they turned to leave.

Oliver placed a brief kiss on the crown of his Lamb before walking off with her hand in his. "I'll let you decide if we read in our room or the library? Or perhaps out in the gardens?" he offered. "We could bring a blanket and lay on a patch of grass if you'd like?"

Reading in the garden had been a goal of Lauri’s. As soon as he mentioned it she inhaled to say yes, but recent events immediately cautioned her and so she shut down that option to her disappointment, “I would love to read with you in the library. We haven’t been in a while.” She did miss it. So many good memories.

"Then reading in the library for my Love it is," he agreed with a nod, though he wasn't going to make the decision on just what they would be reading. He'd leave that up to her to decide.

The two fell into easy conversation on the way to the library. Once there Lauri lingered with him on the couch just talking until she reminded herself of the book. Since Oliver was off until Friday she decided to pick Princess Bride. A lovely classic to relax to. Twilight can wait for regular days. This time felt special. Lauri found herself having much fun portraying the various characters. Buttercup was indicated by a lacy table covering over her head. When ‘The Man In Black’ came on stage, Lauri pulled her shirt to look like a ninja. The rest of their time reading went much the same, ending in comfort and literary discussion.

Between the discussion in the Great Common and dinner everyone had much to do. Wesley held up in his office pouring over data and weighing the present actions he could take that may affect the future. Then in prep for the session, he touched base with Hye and Dr. Conti, looked over a report about Molly, and afterward went to view some security footage of which Alaric expressed curiosity. Something about sparrows.

Alaric, after his short conversation with the Von Helsings, went about his work in his room. There were plenty more ships and schedules to handle. Material needed approving, this or that had to be sent back, or sent for inspection. Good news! The insurance for that cargo ship came through.

Inara learned a little about the tall vampire while snacking on some fish and chips. A lost painting called ‘L'homme de la Seine’ depicted a blond, blue eyed fellow with much the same facial structure as the vampire. The artwork had been produced by Claude Monet shortly after he survived attempted suicide by throwin himself into the famous French river. It was all Inara could find at the time.

Yonten did, in fact, suffer a mild concussion. He was given medicine and a strict order not to jostle his head around. If the Bunny Boy wanted to enjoy intimate time with Annabelle, then he’d have to take it easy. Yonten reluctantly accepted the news.

Cory indulged in some gaming with Rosalie until they got to talking about what they hoped to hear from Molly once she got a full check-up. Then things got frisky when he casually mentioned he would be reading books to the kids after dinner.

Dinner couldn’t come quick enough for Cory. He happily ate his food, listening to the banter and updates of the others at the table. Lottie and Kaylee were just the best of friends. She shared a moment or two with them that brought ‘aww’s from the pregnant women for sure. Jasper couldn’t sit without telling them his adventures with his trucks. Baby Kit stared at Andriy. Any time the Ukrainian glanced his way he would wave and smile through his binky. Inara shared her findings. The detail about the painting fascinated him. He wasn’t the only one. Inara found the picture to show them. A windswept man on the edge of a river, looking over to the painter. Everyone agreed he did look like the tall vampire. The talk shifted to Yonten and the teasing commenced. Could he live so long without the intensity of their usual love-making? Some expressed “concern”. Yonten was quick to flip them the bird with a smile. The conversation ended with hope for a good session with Molly the next day. They all hoped Wesley would have something to show them.

Once dinner ended Cory took Jasper and the other children to their room. He invited Rosalie, of course. Baby Kit wouldn’t have had a restful sleep without being taken up by his favorite Aunt. But only after giving Andriy a hug good night. The Ukrainian was stiff during the encounter, only exhaling once Kit's tiny hold was released so he could scamper off. Lottie sent Kaylee a quick ‘Nighty night!’ on her phone. S-K had been allowed a restricted device to talk with Lottie while she was not in the VR room. Yonten took Annabelle back to their room where he may or may not have tried to get back into his old habits. But a headache had him frustratedly laying out on the bed. He did not feel sexy. That is until a certain redhead offered an alternative of tender kisses and a gentler approach to bedding than they had to date. There was no worry for his head to be bounced around when Annabelle took on the topping position and she had to admit that it was just as enjoyable as their rowdy behavior. Maybe even more so with the intimacy that came with prolonged eye contact. They'd keep that to themselves though, less it become the next mealtime discussion! Alaric bade them all good night, and offered a pleasant farewell to Oliver and Lauri before leaving for bed. As kind and polite as Alaric had been, aside from his propensity to flirt, Lauri had wondered what Alaric had spoken to Wesley about. She had no proof, but she did sense it could be about her. Setting those worries aside for now, Lauri went to bed with Oliver and found peace.

Wednesday, January 23 2019

Throughout most of the day Wesley stayed in his office, skipping breakfast. He walked with Inara to lunch. They joined Lauri and Oliver on the way to the dining hall. They had a pleasant time until Alaric happened to merge too. He mentioned not seeing the couple in the gardens on his morning stroll, and again, she hadn’t come before lunch either. Lauri shrugged and said she was a little busy. While true, since she spent extra time with Oliver in bed and visiting with Joao to practice the pole fighting style in the morning, and then before lunch she and Oliver hung out with Andriy, she kept it to herself that she wasn’t ready to go back to the gardens just yet. To shift focus off of that, Lauri asked Wes about the VR session. The castle was filled with a murmur of curiosity over it. Wesley assured her that he would tell them everything they needed to know once it was done.

After lunch, before heading off to the session, Wesley handed the report about Molly to Rosy and Cory, saying, “She did recover from the flu, all vitals checked out. No worries there. However, she has been distant; distracted. There’s stretches of time when she is simply staring out at nothing. It looks like Molly is writing a letter, though. She hides it from cameras when she thinks they’re on.” And eerily enough, Molly knew when they were on. Something Wesley had become interested in since it didn’t rely on a person, per se, but would leave that for another time.

Hye, who stood beside Wesley, said, “She on drugs?”

“No, she’s not,” Wesley answered, “At least not while she wasn’t hooked up to the machine.”

Rosy looked over the information, frowning at the fact that nothing was wrong. While of course, she wanted Molly to be in good health, she also had hoped for an explanation on what was going on to change her behavior. "Well, at least she's fine," she sighed, letting Cory have his chance to look it over. "But no, no drugs that we know of. I can't imagine she'd somehow get them suddenly in her cell. They'd have to be administered to her."

An indirect suspicion she had that had ever since watching Conti. The doctor might have assured her the only thing she had done was take the two blood samples she was allowed to, but there was a thirst for more. Even Conti had confirmed she wanted to know more about the Seer. Rosalie was hopeful that was enough to prompt Hye to keep an eye on what happened before Molly was put under.

Hye did not visibly convey that he got the prompt, only saying, “K’ay.”

Pulling up a file on her phone, Rosy looked over the notes she had from the last time they'd hooked Molly up to the nervegear. "These are the measurements she should have in the serums," she told Hye, showing it to him. "These should be the only things that are administered to her. We wouldn't want a reaction or anything." Hopefully, that was going to be enough for him to keep an eye out for any of Dr. Conti's behaviors.

Dutifully Hye got the information sent to him. This time Rosalie could rest assured that Hye would be vigilant, “Alright, see you.”

Cory rubbed the arm he had around Rosalie as they watched them leave, “It will be okay.” He said, hoping his words would be true.

Wesley and Hye parted from Rosalie and Cory. The men made their way down to the dungeons in comfortable silence. Hye, like Kazumi, didn’t require or seek much verbal interaction. They had their own ways of hanging out. Hye loved cards. If you mentioned a game with cards odds were he knew it. He loved slight-of-hand magic tricks too. Kazumi enjoyed growing bonsai trees and practicing her erhu. Inara would share music with Kazumi, or Wesley would make bets with Hye on a game. So, if and when someone talked, it was likely Wesley.

Dr. Conti had already moved Molly into the room, just as she had done the last time. Hye walked in as expected. The doctor did not appear pleased. She felt it was an unnecessary, distrustful move on Rosalie’s part. Wesley insisted that, true or not, Hye would be present for Rosy’s peace of mind.

“The adjustments to the nervegear had been made.” Dr. Conti said through a com to Wesley.

“Good. Begin.” Wesley said, taking his place in the center of the VR room.

Trees rushed up, grass sprouted around his feet, and the breeze carried the scent of sea salt. Molly’s figure manifested before his eyes. She wore the same jumper as always. Her hair hadn’t changed. The woman perked a brow. Her muddy brown pools evaluated his clothes with confusion, “You still here?”

Wesley spoffed at her cheeky attitude, “Well, I do live here,” he took a step or two towards the sea, “Care to walk with me?”

“No.” She answered blandly, crossing her arms.

“Fair,” Wesley smiled, tucking his hands in his pockets. He let a moment of silence pass before he said, “You were right, Molly. Inara is having Oliver’s child. We talked it through with him. It’s been rough, but we’re getting through. Thought you’d like to know without having to ‘focus’ as you say.” A conversation starter. Something to get her talking.

Molly blinked again, “That was fast.”

“Well I wouldn’t say ‘fast’. I’m sure you’d like to know that I struggled for a couple of days,” Wesley mused, playing on her annoyance of him as a way to open her up.

“A couple of days?” Molly’s surprise had yet to leave her, “What do you mean?”

Wes furrowed his brows, taking in her body language. This can’t be a concern for him. She made it clear how she felt, “I mean, after I got the news I spent time brooding.”

Molly inhaled, her eyes far off and worried. Before Wes could ask she turned to him, “How long since we last talked?”

“A little more than a week,” Wesley studied her. The way she wrapped her arms around herself and the glossing of her eyes, “What’s the matter?”

“It’s been over a week for you,” Molly frowned deeply, “For me, you just left a minute ago,”

Wesley’s brows arched, they dropped. His eyes softened, “I’m sorry, Molly. No one else has had this happen. It must be a consequence of being a Seer.”

“No, Wes! It’s a consequence of being a fucking prisoner here!” Molly snapped, taking a few frustrated steps back and forth, “Ain’t never woke up skipping seven days of my life before I got dragged into this hell. This is you! This is them!” Losing her temper, Molly hit a tree with her fist. It didn’t have the same satisfying thump as a real one. She rested her head against it. She felt overwhelmed. She didn’t want to hear a single word about it from him right now. Not one apology. Especially since he meant it. Who means something like that and still does this? What kind of monster? Before he opened his mouth Molly turned on her heel to face him, “You get my picture?” Anything else would do. Anything.

“I did,” Wesley answered softly.

“You know him?”

“No, I don’t.”

“You will.” Molly said, eyes hard and bubbling like clay in a hot spring.

While Wesley would have liked to pursue a way to soothe Molly in her agitation, his eye caught something glimmering in the shadows beyond Molly. A figure. A man. His hands touched finger-tips to finger-tips. The short hair, pale skin, and expression were enough to recognize him. But the pair of empty, black eyes that stared at Wesley as if he truly saw him here, in this simulation, gave him away. The man in the picture. He took a step toward Wesley. Or so it looked like it. There were no legs below the knee on one side and the thigh of the other. Two swings of the invisible pegs and the form glitched into flakes.

Molly cast a glance over her shoulder, “What was that?”

“A brilliant idea,” Wesley said, walking over to the vanished figure.

The temptation to focus on Wesley pulled at her. Molly fought it. She hoped. Hope that Micha was waiting and that she would see Willow again. If she could just hold on. If she could keep from using her abilities then maybe she would reserve her sanity for eighty years of peace and family. Of watching Micha teach their children how to cook.

Shock crossed Molly’s face when, lo and behold, she could see Micha sputtering into existence before her and Wesley. The Russian cook scraped an iron pan with no enthusiasm. His downcast eyes did not see his task. His hands moved, knowing what to do. Just pinned above the washing station that manifested in cube chunks was a picture of Molly and Micha smiling. A beach day. She knew that one. Willow and Molly got another blow-out for some occasion or other.

Again, a change occurred. The trees shrunk and the grass thickened. The shore of the sea bent in a familiar shape. Molly watched as the scenery became Pine park in Seabrook, “What is happening?”

Wesley smiled until the images glitched away and the old forest came back. It worked, but it needed to be perfected. It looked like they couldn’t get much more than a minute or two. And only one at a time.

“What the hell is happening Wes?” Molly demanded. Before she could press further she set a hand to her head. A dull pain came and went. Molly looked back, “What are you doing?”

“Well, darling, as much as I hope to make a repore with you, I know you hate me. So, I thought I’d get around that. Literally,” Wesley explained simply, “There are things I’d like to know about the future. You’re going to tell me. Whether you like it or not.”

~oOo~​

Hye watched Dr. Conti from his chair. All the dosages and substances had checked out. He let Rosy know as soon as he made sure. The handsome Korean man had his feet up on another chair. The bend of his body showcased the gleaming gun at his side. If he cared to intimate people he would have been pleased to see the doctor uncomfortably glance at him. As it was, Hye shrugged it off. They sat in silence for a long while until he noticed Molly twitching. The doctor did too.

“Hm,” Dr. Conti got up to check on Molly. A slight elevation in heart rate. Nothing too worrying. Occasionally if a patient became distressed in the VR, that showed here. She took note and sat down.

Then Molly shuddered, which had Hye standing up to check her himself. Dr. Conti was right. Only a slight heart rate. Though he could tell something else had to be happening. Even if it wasn’t picked up by the monitors. The Korean man stayed by Molly’s side until the woman relaxed and her heart rate steadied.

“I know what I am doing,” The doctor said through pinched lips.

Hye didn’t care. He sat back in silence with his arms resting on the chair. His dark eyes kept his silent vigil over Molly and occasionally swept over the doctor. Once or twice Molly shuddered or twitched. But for the rest of their time with her she appeared fine by all accounts. As soon as Wesley gave them a text to end the session he watched the doctor unhook Molly and prep her to be taken out. All the while Dr. Conti shot him annoyed glances.

Wordlessly Hye left the doctor once she began wheeling Molly out of the nervegear room. It didn’t take long for him to meet up with Wesley, “How did go?”

“Good, for the first time. Though I’m not quite ready to show anything yet. I want something more than glitchy figures,” Wesley sent the information to Dr. Conti. They would adjust the dosages again to see if they could make a better connection, “And you?”

“It went fine,” Hye shrugged. That conveyed enough for Wesley who knew Hye.

“That’s good, let Rosy know,” Wesley said, already figuring the blond would want to hear from them as soon as they were done. They would be done with tea about then.

~oOo~​

Tea time had come. Lauri felt refreshed from a long read with Oliver. Their talk just before she left still sung sweetly in her memory. The Lamb had given her Lion a before she made her way to the tea room not far from where they had watched the Twilight saga with their men. The servants had prepped it for their arrival. A tiered confectionary stand had layers of various favorite treats. One of the lower plates had macarons of various flavors piled. Lauri’s eyes lit up to see them, but not as much as when she saw Rosalie. That adorable, fierce pregnant woman! Lauri almost squealed, “Rosy!”

Time with Cory, while absolutely enjoyable and always pleasant, seemed better after a small break to talk girl. She'd been a little over-eager and showed up for tea a few minutes early, though she'd blame that on overestimating her waddle time. As Lauri came in the door she got up as quickly as she could, pulling her into a hug despite the fact they hadn't been apart that long. Releasing her so they could sink into the comfortable chairs she was grinning ear to ear. "Oh, Lauri Loo - I'm not sure why I said that - anyways! You are not going to believe what Cory did when everyone left the other night for the hunt," she spat out in excitement, dashing right into Cory trying to crash Inara's bedtime ritual. "Girl, even the thought had me melting! And then the other night we did put them to sleep. Forget sexy firemen, I'll take a dedicated daddy every time." She'd managed to work herself up enough that she had to use her hand to fan air towards her flushed cheeks.

Though quick to come and go, Lauri heard and accepted the nickname with honor, slipping in a swift “Je l'aime!” to assure Rosalie as she continued on. Lauri clasped her hands and wiggled excitedly in her seat to know Cory had been expertly utilizing the information he acquired. It was too adorable to tell Rosy he had asked her. That can be a little delightful secret, “Je suis si content! May there be many more even before little Amelie comes!” And hopefully, Cory wouldn’t overdo it. He should learn the ebb and flow of when and where, and which child-related activities worked in what ways. That way he could be a master of romancing his woman just in time for his baby’s arrival, “Speaking of babies…” Lauri pressed her fingers to her cheeks, “Oliver is hopeful for us to have children!” Lauri gave Rosalie an exciting retelling of how she had gently slipped in the notion and how Oliver said he would love for their children to have traits of her, as their mother.

There was no containing her anymore, Rosy let out a shrill squeal of pure joy at the news. "Oh my God! Oh my God!! He did?!" Her hand flapped back and forth quickly but no amount of air was going to cool her off. "Lauri, he wants to have babies with you! He wants to have a future with you - wait!!! Does that mean... Are you going to get married?!"

Lauri matched Rosalie’s energy, “Oh mon Dieu, my hope that he should ask me to be his wife fills me to bursting with happiness! But alas, Oliver has not proposed,” And she didn’t know how he felt about it either. It seemed a logical step; first comes love, then comes marriage, then comes the baby in the baby carriage, “Oliver is every bit a gentleman. I can imagine this would be something he would consider. Do you think I am being presumptuous?”

"I mean, if he's said he wants your children and he's told you he loves you, why wouldn't he want to marry you!" That was just a ridiculous idea. "Maybe he's just looking for the right time? Oh, I hope it's in the library...or maybe the gardens! He does know how much you love the gardens and he would probably make it so romantic.”

“Oh, Rosy Posy, at this point I would not care if I woke up to see him holding open an engagement ring box!” Lauri grabbed a macron and bit into it, thinking of that very scene, sighing into the cookie she said, “Oh, mon Dieu if it is so, I wonder when! I think my heart will play tricks on me,” Lauri chuckled, thinking of all the ways she could misread a gesture or see him bend to fix his shoe and feel her heart flutter that the moment had come, “I must distract myself. I will go mad otherwise. Tell me, Rosy Posy, what is your hope for your wedding?” They said they would work on it together after all.
 
Last edited:
Rosalie wasn't sure how Lauri was going to handle waiting for him to pop the question - at this point she was already just as invested in this proposal as her friend! They made a perfect couple and it only made sense. Oh, why couldn't men understand that or read their minds? It would have made things so much easier for everyone involved. As it was talk of her own wedding made her blush, shifting in her seat.

"I mean, Cory and I had planned a few details out back in November when we were first engaged and a couple of small things since then, but..." she trailed off, knowing full well she hadn't put the amount of time into it that was going to be required if she wanted an event like Ellie and Everest had. "I just didn't want to bother Inara or Ellie with it, but I feel a bit lost with it all. They're busy themselves and it didn't feel fair to take up their time when we had so much going on with the Ball and then this hunt. A wedding seems to trivial in comparison when people's lives are at stake."

“Non, non, our lives are always at stake as Hunters, Rosy, and life is always busy in some way,” Lauri came to hold her good friends hands, “You are so important to everyone here. Inara and Ellie may have ‘pregnancy brain’, and forget, but they would love to help, I know it. Take heart, ma fille, enjoy crafting your vision. This day is for you, Cory, and Amelie, and we are all happy to share it with your budding family,” Lauri gave Rosalie a hug, “After all, what do we stake our lives on, if not for family?”

Though she'd love to blame it on her pregnancy, Rosy knew all too well that she had been nowhere near as emotional as Inara was. Instead, it was just the sheer loving warmth in Lauri's words that brought tears to her eyes. As she'd said before, they were blessed, especially to have found a friend in the least likely of places. Her arms held on tight as she let out a shaky breath, struggling to compose herself. "Oh, you're so right, Lauri Loo," she murmured, pulling away and wiping her eyes dry. "I really should just start getting things done. September sounds forever away, but I'm sure we'll be there before we know it. I do at least have a bit of an idea of what I want, if that counts for anything."

She was still apprehensive of reaching out to the other two women; Ellie had been pretty distant and was often worn down as her third trimester was getting the best of her and even Inara was getting there too. It didn't seem right to bother them with silly questions like colors or how to make a guest list in their current state. A smile slowly slid across her face and she looked to Lauri timidly. "I don't suppose you know anything about planning weddings and are fine with me chatting your ear off?"

Lauri clasped her hands together held them to her chest, “Oui, oui, I have fantasized about getting married before. I looked up many things,” Mainly because she thought it could be a plausible way to escape. However, strangely enough, Aunt Colette and her Grandma never spoke about arranging any meetings with families over the topic. In the end Lauri abandoned it for that reason, and because she realized she may be too eager to leave and not properly choose a good man; blinded by ambition and forsake health. Oliver hadn’t been the reason why she escaped, but he proved to be the best freedom could offer, and Lauri could hardly breathe knowing he might propose at any time, “Parlez tout ce que vous souhaitez! Why don’t we start with what you have? What are you colors?”

Rosy's chocolate eyes lit up at the good news that she'd have someone to help her get through the mountain of things she needed to get done. A few lists had been made and she'd hardly touched on them, but she had decided on the general layout of what she wanted to get done. Reaching for her phone, she pulled up the sparsely filled folder of what had been decided so far for the wedding. "So, Cory has pretty much told me that he trusts my decision on everything - which if you ask me is his way of cleverly getting out of spending hours looking at Pinterest - so I'm going to hold him to that. I want to do soft colors. Ellie and Everest's wedding was gorgeous and perfect for them, but it didn't feel like us at all. I'm still trying to decide between a soft pink and turquoise or mint blue," she showed over the different little collages she'd made of both options, equally loving either. "They just felt more like us, you know? Which do you think is better?"

1595432725443.png 1595432748130.png

Knowing Cory, Lauri knew Rosalie was probably right. They shared a brief chuckle over that before moving on to the theme. A careful study of the colors made up Lauri’s mind between them, “Mint blue, ma fille. I would have encouraged turquoise if it were a spring wedding because those colors remind me of Easter,” The Lamb scooted a little closer and tapped on the image, “You would look magnifique with mint blue accents, Rosy Posy.”

"That's what I've been leaning toward. I just wasn't sure if one or the other blue hue would be too feminine, especially for a hunter wedding," Rosy agreed. "I guess knowing colors is going to be a big first step. Then we can think of things like flowers, invitations, decorations, dresses...Oh Lord, there is so much that goes into this, isn't there? I need to pick out a dress, but I don't know how I'm going to go dress shopping when I'm growing. And what if I can't fit into it come September?" She'd always had a very slender form, but there was a piece of her that worried she wasn't going to lose her baby weight in time.

"Ici, regarde!" Lauri took out her phone to show Rosalie the infinity dress folder on her pinterest board, "It truly accommodates all kinds of body shapes. You can make it from any material too. This will adjust to your figure. But Rosy, you can also make a couple of dresses. You don't have to settle for only one," They were rich enough for it. And they probably didn't need to look farther than the tailors and seamstresses of Avostoska to help, "You can set aside a dress for back up that you love as much as your first pick."

1595450270249.png
"It's a beautiful dress, but...I don't think it's a wedding dress," she said as she examined the gown. "Maybe I have expectations too high though? I just feel like it'll need to be a relatively fancy affair and I definitely don't want to be anything that Cory's parents would look down on or anything like that. It would probably be a good idea to have a back-up dress, though, you're right about that. I just want more of a...princess dress. Is that too childish?" It was probably the one thing she'd even remotely thought about prior to the engagement.

As a person who spent years contained, Lauri's heart went out to Rosalie, "Non, non, ce n'est pas. A princess dress sounds wonderful. Why don't we look at some?" Lauri smiled, tapping around her phone for some examples to help kick start, "What do you think of these? Close?"

1595451209908.png 1595451221395.png 1595451243225.png

"Ohhh I like the last one," Rosy breathed, scooting her chair so they could sit closer while her fingers went for a strawberry scone. "Although maybe without the dark embroidery. Do you think people will feel I'm being pompous or something if I want a pure white dress while I have a baby on my hip?"

"If they say a negative word we can set a Tigress and a Phoenix on them," Lauri gave an unapologetic smile, "I like the contrast this has, but this is for you, oui? If you want it lighter, then it shall be done. Besides, the connotation of a white dress is as recent as Queen Victoria. Barely two or three hundred years. Humanity has had weddings far longer than that to let it sway you."

"Where have you been for the last two months when I spent hours soaking in the tub and staring at this crap? I needed your reassurance my entire life, I swear Lauri," she chuckled. Using similar keywords to search, she scrolled around until a sharp gasp left her, nearly dropping her phone. "That's it! That's exactly what I want, Lauri Loo! This is my princess dress!"

1595453243500.png
"Oh, it is befitting your elegance!" Lauri gushed along with Rosalie over the shape, the design of the embroidery, and the adorable sleeves, "Tout simplement génial! Such a dress will be transformed with you wearing it. You will truly make this a princess wedding dress, Rosy Posy!" She poured her sincerity out in giggles and smiles, then winked, "What will you be wearing for after, when Cory has tucked Amelie to bed?"

The very thought brought a deep blush to her cheeks, failing to hide a grin behind a sip of her tea. "You mean like lingerie?" Rosy asked, though clearly that was the topic on hand. She was excited at the idea of Cory caring for Amelie, though she hadn't given much thought to the bedroom the night of. They'd been sleeping together for so many weeks that it didn't seem like anything out of the ordinary. "Should I have something picked out? See girl, I need you! I hadn't even picked out colors much less what I'm going to surprise him with night."

Stifling a squeal so she could talk properly, Lauri pulled up some ideas, "Don't fret, ma fille, I am here now," She scrolled through the options she found, "Some women make lingerie out of the same materials as their dress, see? Also, you can make a night gown too, which is cute-- oh! Look at this, Rosy, isn't this quite risqué?"

1595453224194.png
The sparkling material was certainly risqué! "Oh I definitely wouldn't be wearing that under the dress. I also don't know if I want that much revealed in case I am looking flabby or anything," she hummed in thought. The perfect dress was stowed away for a later trip to the seamstresses to see if they'd be up to the task or if she and Lauri would need to take a dress shopping trip. Her search changed over to find something for the bedroom and she smirked as she glanced over her phone to her friend. "What about..."

1595453147971.png

"Oh la la, all you need is a pair of white glasses and I think Cory will be done, ma fille," Lauri chuckled, zooming in on the lace design while she nibbled another macaron, "Mm, I like this. And the sleeves are a nice touch. Oh, that reminds me," Lauri went to her text chat and showed Rosalie the outfit waiting for her to use, "I got the Satine costume to fit under the maid uniform. I just don't know how to go about it. I was thinking of asking the servants to contact me if Oliver asks for their assistance."

1595454072686.png

Rosalie let out a long whistle at the sight, shaking her head. "Are you trying to arouse your man or give him a heart attack from delight," she teased Lauri, nudging her lightly. "It looks perfect! He would have to lose his mind not to be gone after that. Oh! What if you just waited until he left the room and then you could be in the room when he returned. You could 'clean' with your back to him and then boom! You turn around and watch his jaw drop!"

Giggling, Lauri said, "Oh mon Dieu, but that would be a sight! I think I shall do just that. I will get a feather duster too so I can strut around and flick the fuzzy end over the shelves," The Lamb took a sip of her Darjeeling, "We should have another afternoon tea like this one. It will become our own little tradition, oui?"

The room was full of giggles all around, both enjoying themselves far more than they needed to. "A feather duster is a must have, I agree," Rosy grinned, even more excited about having tea time regularly. "Oh yes, please. We can use it for wedding planning but more importantly just some girl time away from the boys. I think if we say it's wedding they wouldn't dare come closer anyways."

"And if they do, we will put them to the task," Lauri chuckled, just thinking of Cory trying to sneak in and see what was up, only to be looped into giving his opinion on flowers and invitations and music. He would never venture in on their girl time again! "Oh, Rosy Posy, I can just imagine little Amelie in your arms now. Sitting and yawning and cooing," Lauri sighed dreamily. Because of course, she would join,

That was an adorable thought, and how she hoped that Amelie would be so agreeable that they could continue their girl time together. "You know he'd stop trying if we made him suffer once. Oliver too, though he'd be too polite to say anything about it," Rosy said, elated for the bond and friend she'd made with Lauri. "Oh,what would I do if Cory hadn't brought you into my life, Lauri Loo?"

Lauri set down her teacup, "You are a strong woman, Rosy Posy. I think you would have pulled through and have had a great wedding. A friend only makes it more enjoyable. I am grateful for your friendship, as I am for Cory's," The Lamb couldn't help but give Rosalie another hug, then pull away to hold her hands, "I have not had a sister. Perhaps it is bold of me to say, but I would be honored for you to be mine. Even though I have yet to be asked to marry, I have already decided I would like to offer you the role as my Matron of Honor."

Well that was certainly enough to get the waterworks flowing, squeezing Lauri's hands tightly. "Lauri! Aww, girl, you're making me cry," she sniffled. "I would be so honored to help you with your wedding, and especially to be in it. And oh! If it's in a couple of years maybe Amelie is your little flower girl! And you could have a theme of libraries and books and ask your guests to bring a book signed with well wishes that you can use them all to make a library! It'd be so romantic!"

Beaming, Lauri said, "Ce serait merveilleux! Perhaps I could dress as Princess Buttercup, or Arwen from the Lord of The Rings! Maybe Oliver will be my 'Man In Black' or Aragorn. Though in the end, as long as I am his bride, then I know I will be happy," There were endless possibilities here. They could explore them with Rosalie. The idea of having Amelie in her wedding delighted the little Lamb. She knew the tiny girl would be a darling!

BING! Rosy's phone alerted her to a text from Hye. All the substances checked out. There were some twitching and shudders from Molly, and a slightly elevated heart rate, but she regulated soon after. All signs pointed to a relatively average session.

Without being asked to, Rosy created another board that was just for Lauri's future wedding planning. It didn't matter they wouldn't know how far off it was - this was important. She'd opened her mouth to go on when the text came in. Relief that Conti hadn't been up to anything was only short lived by sounds of the twitching. "The VR session with Molly seems to have gone okay," she shared, assuming Lauri would want to know.

Lauri perked at the news, looking up from the phone, "That sounds good." Better than learning all hell broke loose. Though, she too was curious about the 'twitching' and 'shuddering'. The Lamb had no knowledge of the medical field beyond what was useful on a hunt, "Is that normal? The twitches?"

"We don't really have an established norm," she admitted. The technology was still so new and they had only a few people to compare to to. "But I will say that I haven't seen it before. We'll have to keep an eye on her. I wonder if it was something that was going on. Maybe it had some sort of an impact?"

"Wesley said he would show us the session if it went well," Though she had to admit that 'going well' might not mean 'ready to showcase'. Lauri said, "Do you want to meet up with Wesley once we're done here?"

Rosy thought on it for a few minutes, finishing her tea and wiping her fingers. "Hmm, maybe not. I don't want to seem overwhelming. I already had to insert myself before for Hye to join and I'm sure Conti is pissed about that."

"Cette femme. Quel crétin," Lauri muttered, shaking her head. They hadn't gotten off on the right foot, but the doctor didn't make any effort to be on good terms, "Then perhaps we can visit the tailor to show them your dress? See what kind of material they have," Lauri did the same as Rosy with her napkin, "I can pick up my outfit from them too. Perhaps I will wear it for him tonight."

A perfect idea and a way to squeeze some more time together. "Oh, yes let's. If they can't whip up something just like this maybe they'll have other ideas. Otherwise we'll just have to steal one of Wes's jets and go on a shopping spree," she said as she eased herself up, fighting the urge to grab another sweet. "Cory and I talked about getting one of our own, but I doubt that's something we'd do any time soon. I think our house will happen first."

Lauri got up as well, but she did grab a sweet or two, one of which she handed to Rosalie and murmured 'no shame'. The Lamb additionally took a clean napkin with them as well. Just in case. "Oh I would love to see it sometime. I think it would be fun to fly around to places. I have wanted to visit the sea. I haven't been since I was a girl," Lauri was quite excited about coming with the women for their trip to Texas, "And, well, even if the tailor has what you need, perhaps a shopping trip for different visiting venues would call for a jet ride." She skipped twice at the thought, her dress flicking happily.

The great was taken with no objections, nibbling on it while they walked and talked. "Oh, absolutely. You're going to be coming with us after all. Any trips I have to go on you'll come with to help with Amelie and any other little ones we may or may not have by them. Lord, we don't even have a place picked out for our honeymoon yet!"

"Oh, sounds like we need another pinterest search. You eat, I'll pull up the phone," Lauri did so and scrolled through some options, "What are you looking for? Perhaps a beach like Ellie and Everest? Or do you want a cozy cottage feel with a fireplace and candlelight?"

Chewing on the lemon bar in thought, she tried to picture her and Cory at either scene. A long week or two out in a tropical sun sounded nice, but then again so did hiding in the woods. Though either of those made her worry about being too secluded with their baby at the time. Parenting worst case scenarios were already hitting before she was even a mother. "Honestly...anywhere sounds good. Just as long as I have Cory with me and Amelie is healthy, I cant imagine a place I wouldn't want to be."

Lauri smiled, pulling up images of clear water and sunny skies, “Then I suggest Hawaii. It is a healthy climate. Islands usually are good for the body,” And they were rich enough that they could retreat to an extravagant room if they needed to sit out a particularly hot or humid day, “The water is clean and full of minerals. They also have shaved ice, delicious pineapple, and fresh fish every day. I hear the shrimp is the best.”

"Mmmmm, shrimp sounds amazing," she murmured, rubbing her stomach with a dreamy look. "Hawaii does sounds good, but I suppose I should let Cory have some say in it. Not that I can't drop hints if I need to! But that's a decision he can help with," she said, imagining it couldn't be too hard to plan.

“Oui, I would agree to have a talk with him. I know I would want Oliver to have a say,” Lauri had to chuckle that she was saying this and he hadn’t even asked her yet. It felt surreal. Lauri hoped this wasn’t a dream she’d wake up from, “Wherever you three go I think you’ll have a great time. A lovely first vacation as a family,” she said, stopping at the elevator door that would bring them down.

Rosy had to agree with her. It was going to be a lovely first experience together as a family. While having a newborn on a honeymoon might not have been overly orthodox, she already couldn't imagine it anywhere. "I think no matter where we go you two should join us. An extra set of hands if we need a little alone time and just so you can be there too. Enjoy the ocean and the beautiful scenery with us."

“Oh, ce serait génial!” Lauri said as they walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the floor they needed, “Cory may want to weigh in on that. Oliver and I wouldn’t want to impose if Cory wanted it alone with you two. But I would definitely join if it is approved. Perhaps it will be a nice preview of how Oliver and I will work as a couple with an infant.” The women felt the familiar drop of descent in their stomachs, “I think naming our children will be exhilarating. Mon Lion says he wishes to give me the moon and stars. I thought I would love to name a girl Luna and maybe a boy Sirius. They also happen to be two of my favorite characters in that one series I was telling you about.” Lauri gave her a knowing smile

"I can't imagine he'd impose, but I'm sure you're right." She really was a great assistant, even in ways Cory couldn't have predicted. "I can't imagine Oliver being anything but amazing with children after seeing how he was helping Jasper on the lake. And I love those names. We might be getting slightly ahead of ourselves, but I don't see why we can't dream, right? Besides, growing up without siblings I know that I want Amelie to have plenty of little ones to play with."

“Oui, I agree,” Lauri smiled. Knowing she would most likely grow a family along side Rosy and Cory warmed the little Lambs heart. Their kids would be cousins! Or close enough, “We’ll have holidays together. They can play in parks and swim in pools together,” Lauri daydreamed as the women walked out of the elevator once it stopped. The tailors wasn’t a long stroll. They had plenty to talk about to occupy them as they went anyway. By the time they came into the vast sewing room full of familiar smells of material and crafting tools they were all but glowing from their hopes of the future.

A thick twitch of a grey mustache greeted them, “Ladies, welcome! What can I do for you?”

Lauri said, “Bonne après-midi! We have come to consult you on a wedding dress and I wanted to pick up my Satine outfit.”

“Ah, very well. Come with me,” The tailor gestured them to a table where he had comfortable seats for them. He called over an assistant to let her know he wanted a package for Miss De Lafayette ready before the women left. A nod and a scurry later the maid went to do just that, “Now, what has the bride have in mind?”

As excited as she was for the maid outfit reveal and Lauri doing just as Rosy had done to Cory and dropping Oliver's jaw to the ground, talk of her own dress excited her. Settling into the chair, she pulled up the dress that had excited her so on her phone, sliding it to where the tailor would be able to get a good look at it.

"Do you think you'd be able to make this? The wedding isn't until September, but I know that getting measurements isn't ideal right now," she said with a glance downward. "I would expect by then that my waist has deflated though I also thing my bust will go down." The latter would no doubt be a disappointment to Cory who was noticing their growth and seemed a fan. Little did she know that they wouldn't be going anywhere for at least a few months after or however long she was able to breastfeed.

A studious observation by the tailor boded well for Rosalie. He nodded as he hummed in thought, “Yes I can do this. Don’t worry about the measurements. As long as you’re here and I can get regular updates on your changing body, I can assure you this won’t be any trouble.”

Lauri clasped her hands, “Oh, bien!” She pulled up the pretty lacy number that Rosalie had found. A little smirk on her face, “And this?”

The tailor chuckled, peering over his glasses at the girls, “Oh I’ve worked for the Lord and Lady Von Helsing long enough to be prepared for something like this.”

Rosy had to chuckle, unable to imagine just what ostentatious requests her in-laws would have placed with him over the years. She already knew more than she wanted to about what went on in that bedroom. "I'll trust you've become skilled from their tastes," she smirked. "The same as the dress, I won't need it until the wedding."

Clearing her throat, she leaned over to take her phone and move into a folder. "I also have a...less typical request that I'm not sure if it'd be something you'd be up for," she said, passing the phone to him. "I want something like one of these. Weapon and all. Whatever you think is going to work best for material and that I'll be able to put on myself."

1595472517123.png 1595472488551.png

“Ah, yes, inspiration from Lord Cornelius?” The tailor chuckled, seemingly unphased or surprised.

Lauri perked her brows, “Has something like this been made before?”

“Oh yes, several. I’m surprised you haven’t heard. Lord Cornelius is, as they say, a ‘LARP’er. I have made his outfits for various renaissance fairs, knight competitions, and weekends spent at conventions and campaigns.”

Hazel eyes shimmered with delight, “Je le savais! He denied it, but I had a feeling.”

Rosy had to laugh, somehow not at all surprised by all of this, even though he'd kept it to himself. She hoped he didn't think that she'd find it embarrassing. Either way, he'd be in for a surprise. Pointing a finger to Lauri, she offered a light scolding. "No teasing him about it, missy. I'm keeping any eye on you," she promised before turning back to the tailor. "It's more something for him than inspired by him. I would ask that we keep this a project between us and something Cory won't need to know about."

“My dear, as I like to quote from a favorite movie of mine, I am the soul of discretion.” The tailor mused, gathering the images from Rosy’s phone to save for reference. His secrecy was a relief to Rosy who wanted another chance of surprising her love. The tailor turned his aged eyes on Lauri, “Can we say the same for you, missy?”

Lauri put a hand on her heart, “I promise I will do my best not to tease him...more than once!” She chuckled, arguing for at least one moment of prodding fun.

About then the assistant to the tailor returned with a black box that had to be held with two arms. The man smiled, “Ah, Miss Iris, thank you.” The maid happily bowed out once she gave it over to Lauri.

“Bien, I can’t wait. I think I have an idea of how to go about it now too,” Lauri smirked, “After dinner you can ask me to help with something and I can tell Oliver I will meet him in our room. Then when he is out of sight I can run ahead of him down a different hallway.” She will go in, hide, and when he’s turned away she can go around dusting as if she had always been there! Speaking of, Lauri asked, “Do you have a feather duster?”

“Ah, yes,” The tailor took no more than a minute to bring Lauri exactly what she needed.

“Merci!” Lauri smiled happily. The ensemble would be complete now, “What do you think, Rosy?”

Chuckling at the complicated plan that Lauri was suggesting, Rosy eased herself slowly out of the chair. "I mean, I'm not saying that won't work...but why don't I just pull him away to look at something for a few minutes to give you time to be ready? I could tell him I need input on the library I've been working on in the holohome. Gives you plenty of time to be in a perfect position and less running," she offered.

Lauri got up with her, and after saying good bye to the tailor, she considered the simpler plan, “Oui, I think you’re right. I am just so excited, my mind is going everywhere at once,” she chuckled, “I should hide the box in our room before dinner.” It would be ready for her to grab as soon as she got into their chambers, “Rosalie, is the last outfit you showed the tailor your avatar?” They had a few games with different ones. JazzPurr was one of Lauri’s, and Strix9 another.

They were walking away from the tailor with Rosy's cheeks pinking at the question. "It's my blood elf, yeah," she admitted with a shrug, knowing that of anyone Lauri wasn't going to tease her for possibly enjoying gaming more than she might have let on to others outside their game comms. "I wasn't very original when I was designing Halestorm, so she's basically just me with pointy ears and scantily clad armor. I figure that should work pretty well for a bit of bedroom cosplay."

“Oh ça va, I’m sure of it. Cory will love it! Wouldn’t it be enjoyable for him to wear his? You two could have so much fun doing a little skit before, you know— rawr,” Lauri chuckled, calling down the elevator once more, “And I don’t think it’s a bad thing to have a character that looks like you. It’s fun! I think it would be a good idea for a Skyrim character too. Perhaps I shall try it. Maybe I can get Oliver to make one,” she thought the idea of her British Lion going on digital adventures sounded like a good time, “Oh wouldn’t it be cute to play with Amelie when she’s old enough? A little elf! So adorable.”

"Maybe a skit someday, but I already think I know what I'm going to do the first time he sees it," Rosy decided, already a fan of all the opportunities that came with the Holodeck. "I'll just have to see if he plays along with what I have in mind. And you know that Cory will have our children gaming. The only thing he needs to hope for is that Amelie doesn't think it's too lame or anything." Though something told her that she was going to end up as a daddy's little girl!

Lauri laughed, “Oh that would be his nightmare. Can you imagine? He brings her a new game and she shrugs it off. He would be heartbroken,” But they both knew that was probably never going to happen. Amelie was likely to be the one to update Cory instead!

The women chatted about the future and how cute they would all look as a family dressed up to kill imagery creatures of myth and legend. Lauri suspected Cory would have wanted to really slay monsters dressed as his favorite WoW character. A dream of his, they were sure. The holo deck would have to do for now.

Once Lauri dropped off her secret black box in her room she and Rosalie checked up on their men. Cory had finished a satisfying raid. He expected to meet Rosy and Lauri for dinner. Lauri sent a text to Oliver saying she would be waiting for him in their usual place at the dinner table. Perhaps they may hear news of Molly from Wesley. Lauri knew how much Rosalie would have wanted to be in the room instead of Hye. Her skills as a biochemist were well known.

“Rosy, what was it like to be in college?” Lauri asked, having not been herself. All her classes were online and she only pursued a major in French History at her Aunt’s insistence.

The question caught her a bit off guard, humming as she thought over how just to respond. "It was interesting. I had public schooling my entire life and it felt the same but maybe more refined? No, that's really not a good word for it," she spoffed at her own choice. "It was people who were a weird balance of trying to get themselves ahead for life and also celebrating life away from parents. In my defense I did try to focus on my studies...it just was difficult at time and a party now or then did help to unwind. If it helps, I don't think you missed out on much."

“Hm, perhaps you are right,” Lauri would have to take her word for it. Rosalie had become such a good friend. The Lamb smiled, “I wish we had met when we were younger. But I am glad we know each other now. I think the saying goes ‘God bless the broken road that lead me to you’. Or is that a country song?” She chuckled, recalling that it may well be, “As long as it meant I would be here with all of you and Oliver, I think I would walk that path again,” Ahead of them, just inside the dining hall, Rosy and Lauri’s men were just getting to the table. Cory helped Jasper into his high chair. Lauri looked to Rosy, “If Cory helps Jasper eat his soup, how long do you think you can last?” She chuckled.

While Rosy agree with her, a part also knew that if the two had known each other when they were younger they'd likely get into all kinds of trouble! Either way, she as glad she had her as a friend and that they could have this time together. Even if it meant teasing. "You better watch yourself, naughty Lamb. I'll have to get your Lion signed up to watch Kit. Or worse, I'll tell him you prefer a week of just being teased and you'll have to wait!"

A gasp of mock offense escaped Lauri, “And you call me naughty?” She chuckled, giving in to the threat easily. She couldn’t bare seeing Oliver be— as Rosalie put it— a ‘Dedicated Daddy’ without swooning. They shared this Achilles heel, though Lauri admitted it was still not as strong for her as it was for Rosalie.

“Hey girls,” Cory smiled when he saw them approach. He paused from sitting down to help Rosalie to her chair. He gave his lovely lady a kiss to her cheek and her head once she sat, “How was your tea?”

Rosy beamed as soon as her love was in sight, quickening her steps without realizing it. "Wonderful, though I did miss you," she admitted.

“It was lovely,” Lauri said, coming to greet Oliver, "Bonsoir, mon Amour.” All the talk they had over babies and marriage colored the Lamb’s cheeks.

Oliver pulled his gentle maiden close for a gently peck of a kiss. "Why hello, my Lamb," he couldn't help but smirk, brushing his thumb over her cheek. "I'm glad you had a good day. You'll have to tell me about it later." Like Cory, he pulled back her chair to help her sit.

"Awww, look at all these young love birds," Ellie said with tears threatening in her eyes. "I remember when you used to do romantic gestures for me, Ev."

The gunslinger was caught off guard, looking up from his phone. "I bought you an island you wanted and literally spent an hour massaging your feet last night. And...the other thing," he grumbled.

A moment of delight crossed her face as she remembered. "Ah, that's true. You didn't do half bad for your first time using nail polish either."
 
Being a Dedicated Daddy did pluck the heartstrings of the girls, but Lauri suspected she and Rosalie could probably find themselves in as much trouble of swooning if and when their men assisted them like Everest had Ellie. The Lamb knew she felt quite loved whenever her Lion performed acts of kindness for her.

“Ah, the art of feminine interests,” Wesley said as he helped Inara to her seat, “If you hadn’t noticed before, Inara’s toes look as good as they do when she’s baking a child because of my years doing them for her.”

Inara, who had also teared up while approaching the table as soon as Ellie said what she did, cleared her throat, “Don’t feel intimidated Ev. Wesley had done a terrible job the first two pregnancies,” the Tigress pointed a finger at Cory, parted her lips, then smiled and said nothing to him— a knowing smile that said she knew enough about Cory not to worry for Rosy’s toes in this case—so she looked over at the only other men who could have potential pregnant women, “Oliver, Yonten. You two can practice beforehand. Make it easier for if or when the time comes.” Inara didn’t spare Joao or Andriy. She gave them a look that said the same, but they were not under as much scrutiny. For one, they weren’t in relationships at the time anyway. And it could be that Andriy might not have to worry about pregnant women and their demands.

Oliver's head had turned a bit too quickly at his name being mentioned with the current topic. Not that he would object at all to painting toes or doing other things to make Lauri's life easier while she was working on making another life form, he was surprised that they were being brought up. Had their talk the other morning of wanting children made it past their chamber walls? His concerns on that were quelled when he realized Yonten was also being placed before the podium of scrutiny, someone who had not seemed interested in having little ones running around them, even if he enjoyed the activity leading up to it.

Scoffing, Yonten said, “That’s what servants are for, chica.” He didn’t see himself painting toes. But, the implication that he could, one day in the future, see himself as a father lingered in the air.

“Such sweet sentiments,” Alaric said, coming to sit with them, “What else are you willing to let a servant handle, Mr. Pakshi? Perhaps dressing and undressing? If you find none available, give me a call.”

Yonten held up the end of his fork as if to say he would have none of that talk. It would be best if Alaric went back to teasing a gentler man. No line had been crossed, per se, but he knew Alaric enough that it wouldn’t surprise him if the Silver Fox grew bold. He had so far danced away alive from a Lion. It would be harder to escape the Tibetan. A bunny he was, but only for Annabelle. To anyone else he might as well be a Tasmanian Devil.

Alaric chuckled, eyes glimmering, but occupied himself with his meal all the same. Did he give up? Maybe. There was no way to tell. A Silver Fox could have many tricks up his sleeve for living so long.

Annabelle kept her lips sealed to any talk of making babies, no plans on ruining the bombshell body she had any time soon. Besides, the two of them had a close enough talk about it when they were faced with the Red Devil just before T-shirtgate had taken place. They hadn't touched on the subject again and she couldn't imagine they would be. The only thing she knew was that no matter how impaired she was, she would not be coming to Alaric for help with dressing, painting toes or anything else. She only offered a grin to Yonten's silent threat, very much in approval of it.

Having trouble keeping up with everything that was going on, Andriy looked around with slight confusion. "What is problem with paint toes?" He didn't feel that this was a difficult skillset.

"When your stomach is constantly growing it makes it pretty hard to reach your toes and eventually even see them," Ellie explained as she took a sip of her juice. "Which means we have to recruit others to paint them for us. Some men think they're far too masculine to do that."

Everest spoffed, prepared to stand up for himself. "Not that, I just don't see why you need to paint them if you can't see them," he objected, adding under his breath, "And your little toes are just so damn small. Hard as fuck to get them without making a mess."

"A head shot hundreds of yards away and you miss a nail in your hand?" Rosy had to tease her brother. "I'm sure you'll get better in time. Or Ellie will have to hire a personal toe painter."

"Oh don't you get him started, Rosy Posy," Ellie huffed, her delight deflating quickly. "Last thing I need is him having more ammunition for an assistant." Her gunslinger seemed to brighten at that remark, clearly tucking that away for a later argument he would no doubt be losing.

Inara knew the wedding gift of two assistants from her family in India had been a surprise. The offer had to be accepted out of courtesy for the situation, though she felt the need for them too soon as well as imposing. But, she had to admit, they truly benefited from them. Once those two retired she and Wes were quick to find Hye and Kazumi. Inara had given a gentle drop of her thoughts twice already. A third didn’t need to be said. Besides, her lovely Phoenix needed to make this decision herself. It had to come from her or it wouldn’t last anyway.

Ellie wouldn't admit it, but she had been slowly opening up to the idea. Likely because Everest's attempts were lessening and she didn't feel as pressured to do so. There had been a few times when she'd wished she had a second set of hands and rather than pestering her husband had opted to just change her plans.

Cory shrugged, “Assistants aren’t so bad.” He meant to make it a quick, hushed note.

Lauri beamed, "Eh bien, regardez ça, is that your way of admitting I’m not so bad?”

“I mean...you’re ok,” Cory stifled a smile. The kind that siblings hid when they were giving way too much credit to another sibling— more than they could afford to spend all at once! “You take my love away to afternoon tea parties. That’s a point off.”

“I will not apologize,” Lauri spoffed, cutting into her steak au poivre. The small smile on her face drew the attention of amber eyes.

Inara swallowed her bite of Wellington before asking, “How did that go? You two have fun?”

The Lamb nodded, “Oui, we made some progress for the wedding.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful!” Inara clapped twice, “Oh Lauri, it’s good Rosy has someone to help,” She turned a happy smile onto Rosalie, “I know I’ve been terribly pregnant, but let me know if you need anything that you or Lauri can’t get done.”

Rosy smiled, grateful for the offer from Inara. It helped to know there was someone with some solid experience if they needed it. "I appreciate that, but I'll try to leave you and Ellie be unless it's a wedding emergency," she insisted. "I think with Lauri nudging me along we can get things planned fairly well, though Cory might need to take some time to plan a few things."

"Orrr - hear me out - you give her the free pass card," Everest said, tapping his temple with his index finger. "She gets to have the dream wedding she's always wanted and you just need to show up and make sure it's paid for. Greatest decision of my life."

"It's honestly just easiest if you give him small tasks that don't require much input," Ellie said as she worked on cutting up the prime rib that took up most of her plate and was calling for her. "Things like security that they can't mess up."

"Excuse you, I worked very hard on that and flights," he scowled, almost insulted but more intrigued in dinner. "And everyone made it, no one died. I'd call it a success."

Alaric came to Everest side, or so it seemed. The Silver Fox had a glint of mischief in his eyes, “Exactly, Everest did an amazing job. Perfect, I’d say,” he sipped his wine, “You can’t fault him for Sally Sullivan. Hillary is a slippery woman. She even got into the Hunter’s Ball in this very castle last year.”

“It’s true,” Wesley mused, “She might as well have been invited!”

Cory chuckled as he handed Lottie a scoop of potatoes, “Well I’m sure she won’t get by me at my wedding.”

Lauri had seen a picture or two of the woman. Both looked only vaguely similar to each other. Hillary did have a knack for disguise. The next wedding event of the century for the Hunter community just might mean the chameleon could drop in for a visit. The Lamb resolved to be at Rosalie and Amelie’s hip. There would be no chances taken in case Hillary decided it would be in her interest to eliminate scientists and such ‘meddling’ in the matters of differentiating mundie and mage.

As much as Rosy enjoyed Cory's protective side peeking out and his threats against someone who could wish ill on them, she had smirk at his comment. "Of course she won't get by you...she might just end up dancing with you again," she teased lightly.

Cory had no time to scoff in mock offense. The conversation flowed onward to the phoenix. He did, however, give Rosy a playful squint and a wagged finger. His little rose had thorns.

"Good luck with that. Do you know how hard it is to get a dance with anyone else? Everyone will push you together so they can take a ridiculous amount of pictures. You get about six minutes to yourself max and that's only if you run to the bathroom," Ellie warned them both.

"Wow, El, don't hold anything back," Annabelle chuckled. "Why don't you tell us how you really feel? Was the wedding a bad idea?"

Ellie brushed her sister off, rolling her eyes. "Not a bad idea, just...consuming. It was still the happiest day of my life, even if it was also the most stressful." A sideways scowl to a certain someone who had made sure she wasn't helping with last minute problems.

"I'd do it again. But only if Wesley asked," Everest added his own input on the matter.

Wesley grinned, “Oh I think it’s been established that I’m the woman in this relationship, Ev. You’d have to ask me. Our wedding would be beyond amazing. I would have made a wonderful wife,” he rested his hand on Inara’s shoulder, “Unfortunately Inara promised that if it looked like she was going to die before me, she’d take me to hell with her.”

Inara chuckled, “I said that?”

“Yes, you were giving birth to Jasper at the time. You said you felt like dying. I told you I’d take care of everything. I meant I would help you feel better, but before I could clarify you scoffed, ‘Who said I’m going alone? You’re coming to hell with me, bitch’, while giving me the most murderous look I have yet seen,” Wesley spoffed, “I guess we’ll have to elope, Everest.”

Cory found this quite amusing. He had gotten along well with Oliver, but sometime told him the bond he had been developing probably wouldn’t reach this level of bromance for a while. Their personalities were different too. Perhaps he and Oliver would experience a different kind of deep bond anyway.

“If it weren’t for our children I would hunt you down with my new phoenix wife and we would burn you two alive,” Inara purred at Wesley.

The kids, who were present, had become used to the empty threats by now. Lottie no longer feared her father would actually leave her mother, but she didn’t quite get the joke just yet to join in on it. Jasper kept calm only because he got no panic signals from the people around him. Not that he knew what to panic about if they didn’t. Baby Kit waved at Andriy.

Andriy caught the wave, and though he turned his head to see if there was someone else Christopher was eyeing, no others were to be found. Turning back, he offered a timid and short wave. "Той хлопець мене лякає," he murmured, making Joao laugh.

"That's right. If you're leaving us to deal with diapers and teething alone you don't get to enjoy your bromantic lives together," Ellie agreed with the Tigress between bites of her delicious meat. "We'll drag you right back here and make sure you can't get away again. Feel free to take that threat as you will."

"I'm pretty sure that I'm safe," Everest said with a relative amount of confidence. "Without me you aren't going to get babies."

Ellie spoffed. "Oh? I've got what I needed from you for this one, Mister Crosse, and who says I want anymore?" His plan had been derailed and Everest fell silent, chewing on his pot roast.

Rosy had few worries about Cory trying to scurry off, either from parenting or to have a male bonding moment. It wasn't like the guys were having their own tea sessions that she needed to be worried about or anything! Though bro brew of it's own could very well have been forming that just hadn't been offered yet. Only time would tell.

Wesley pondered Everet’s point and Ellie’s response, “Hmm, that would be where I fail, Ev. Inara and I make cute babies. Perhaps we could make some kind of arrangement—”

“Yes, we can. It’s called ’You’re not going anywhere’.” Diapers and screaming kids would be Wesley’s problems too. No matter where he ran. Inara smiled in her victory.

“Fine, but I’m going to complain the entire time,” Wesley chuckled. Besides, Everest wasn’t too far away with Ellie and Inara’s bond keeping them in reach. They would simply have to continue their bromance as is, “At least for the foreseeable future.”

“Speaking of,” Alaric piped up, “How was the session with Molly? Will we be treated to a clip of a Seer’s insight?”

Wesley cleared his throat with a sip of his wine, “Ah, right. There’s been progress. Nothing that I would consider screen-worthy just yet. There are adjustments that need to be made,” Wesley didn’t want to alarm them about Molly’s time-skip or that she seemed to have a headache. He hoped to solve that, “The next session will be just before we leave for the Russians in February. Probably the twenty-second.”

"Oh, the twenty-second? So you're saying we have a month to relax before we're blindly following you into danger once more, Captain Von Helsing?" Oliver asked with a chuckle. It would be nice to have a date in mind, that way those who had other duties to attend to could get things in line before a short absence.

Rosy frowned at the realization that it was drawing more and more near. She'd still yet to hear from Molly and was apparently getting no information from Wesley on how the VR had gone besides that brief overview. Her reservations toward killing blindly were being kept to herself, but as the date solidified and everything was becoming real, she had to worry if this was the best choice possible. Still, stepping up to everyone else was a move too bold for the lack of evidence they had to try and sway minds.

“Yes, and probably none too soon. If that doesn't work out we have two more dates available. We know so little about these mages. If they are anywhere near as powerful as the ones at the ruin, then we’re in for a tricky operation,” Wesley could see how Willow might have been fooled. Maybe some ancient magic convinced her somehow.

Yonten nodded, “Gotta get take ‘em out.” The only logical solution to monsters like these.

Lauri said nothing, feeling about the same as Rosalie. Though she wondered if perhaps recent events made her biased. Something like mental illness could be remedied. As far as anyone knew being a mage was permanent. A shake of her chicory hair brushed away that as a reason for her sympathy. She would never want the motivation for good to be prompted on a selfish desire not to be thrown in a dungeon like Molly.

Setting down his fork and knife, Alaric gave a satisfying sigh, “Well, I’m sure it will work out. You’ve all planned things very carefully,” he hadn’t the drive for field work. A certain vampire hunting branch had caught his attention, “I for one will be spending my time enjoying Texas and getting that tour from Inara.”

Inara smiled, “We can go after a Texas BBQ lunch. I think your growing boy will love their baby-back pork ribs, El.” The Crosse baby had certainly been having a good time eating prime rib.

Talk of hanging out with the girls drew Lauri’s attention, “Ah, oui, Texas. Oh I will love to see the ocean. Perhaps we can swim!” She happily considered as she cleaned her hands on her napkin. The Lamb hadn’t worn a bathing suit since she was young.

Pleasantly full, Cory now focused on helping Jasper keep soup off his little chin, “Swimming sounds great.” He did love a good dive. Cory gave Rosalie a glance. His mind was thinking of how adorable she’d be in a little maternity swimsuit. His cheeks colored a little at where his eyes might fall. Particular on her hips and chest, though he didn’t say so out loud.

A grunt of approval left Ellie at the talk of ribs, still finishing up the mammoth of steak before her. "I swear I'm gonna turn into a carnivore," she murmured, wiping her lips. "You guys can swim, I'm just going to float on something drinking sweet tea and eating ribs. Maybe stare at a cabana boy since my husband will be occupied."

"Heyyyy!" Everest warned, shooting her a squint. "Inara, you are on pregnancy hormone distraction duty. Bring a squirt gun if you have to."

“Mm, I don’t know if I am the best guard on that account. I’m pregnant too, Ev,” Inara chuckled. Though she didn’t make a joke about finding anyone to bring to bed. Not anymore. A life lesson she wasn’t going to forget too soon.

Chocolate eyes watched Cory taking care of his nice with a wistful thought of her own, smile spreading until her own cheeks pinked as well. "I wouldn't mind a bit of time on the beach. Beats being stranded on the yacht for the entire day."

The pregnant women would have no sympathy from Annabelle. "Oh poor you, on the yacht," she spoffed, sipping her wine. They might have gotten out of the work, but at least she could still drink!

“After breakfast we can swim. Then we go to lunch, hit the spa for some pampering, and then we can do the tour before dinner,” Inara eased up from her chair with Wesley’s help. Her ankles had been swollen lately, “Then the next day, while the others hunt, we can go to the mall.”

“The mall?” Lauri perked. She had a hazy memory of visiting one once, “Magnifique!”

Cory wished he could go to the mall instead. Like Rosalie he had been struggling with the ethics of his job as a hunter, but found himself in about the same grey area she did, “Hopefully you women will get all of that out of your system.”

Rosy spoffed at their accusations of not shopping. It wasn't any of their faults that they'd been securely stowed away in a castle. Sure, they could get anything they wanted, but it just wasn't the same as hunting for a perfect dress or the right pair of heels. Though she would need to get ahold of a swimsuit before they left; a task for a tea time no doubt.

“Never,” Inara chuckled.

Alaric chuckled, “They won’t be the only guilty ones. I enjoy a trip to the mall. Quaint, and interesting. You meet all kinds of people there.” Perhaps he could come across a store willing to do business with him.

“You too?” Cory shook his head as he helped Rosy up from her chair. Sometimes he wondered if the Silver Fox went to places like that for the mall, or the people he could charm.

Wesley said, “To each his own. I for one rather leave the shopping to my wife or the servants,” he rested his hand at the low of Inara’s back, “Well then, till tomorrow.”

It wouldn’t be a goodnight for Baby Kit without a hug from Rosalie or Andriy. He took the opportunity once Inara pulled him out of his high chair. Jasper made a harrowing leap from his seat, nearly causing Cory a heart attack. Thankfully the boy landed safe. Probably with the confidence that a clean landing would always happen now that he survived it once. Lottie only left when she was satisfied with her good nights to Aunty Ellie and Everest, as well as a few of the others. While Baby Kit had become fascinated with Andriy, Lottie was developing a fleeting puppy crush on Joao. She made no outward show of it. Both in awe and terrified of such a thing being discovered. If Inara had known, she would have chuckled that it reminded her of the red haired daughter of ‘Fancy Man’ in New Girl who had a sudden infatuation for Nick Miller that lasted less than a day.

As much as Andriy may have been terrified, he also couldn't bring it to himself not to hug the seafoam-eyed angel that lurked in his shadows. Kids were not his thing, even if this particular one couldn't be shaken. He as well as a blissfully unaware Joao took their leave from dinner, headed to their rooms in the hallway they declared was Bachelor city as it was thankfully far away from any of the couples and their frequent antics. It was also a safe haven from toddlers.

Rosy's hand found Cory's, ready to pull him back to their room for a peaceful night together when she remembered her promise to Lauri. "Oh, I almost forgot! Oliver, would you be able to help me out with something?"

The British Lion had just risen with his love when the question was asked, tilting his head curiously. He wasn't sure just what he could be needed for that she'd ask him instead of Cory. "I don't see why not?" he said as he glanced at his Lamb. "Is it something that will take long?"

"Not at all," she shook her head. "A few minutes tops. I just wanted a second opinion on some architecture I'm working on."

Cory looked puzzled. Architecture? Before he could argue that this bordered on implying he, the love of her life, was not worth asking, he reminded himself that Oliver did love libraries. Cory didn’t care so much for the library as he did the people— specifically a blond pregnant woman— working at one. Maybe Oliver did have insight Cory did not.

The Lamb gave her Lion a kiss to his cheek, “Je te retrouverai dans notre chambre.” She didn’t linger, happily skipping off to their room.

An inkling rang in Cory’s head. The women. Could they be up to something? They did have a secret tea party. Unable to figure it out right now he turned to Oliver, “You gotta check out the library.” He didn’t mind bragging about the secret room before. Now he could show off his lover’s idea.

Oliver didn't' have much chance to object since Lauri had already bounded off. He did take a moment to enjoy the sight of her walking away through his peripherals, though. "Sounds lovely. A tour it is," he nodded in agreement.

Rosy kept hold of Cory's hand, the two walking with Oliver toward their preferred holodeck. She chatted about a few ideas she had in terms of layout of shelves and different chairs and loungers to keep it comfortable while their holohome loaded. "I don't want it to be too comfortable that Cory decides he never wants to leave, but also still welcoming. Any thoughts?" Truthfully, she couldn't stay too engaged in a conversation, wondering just how long Lauri would need to be in position.

The library-loving lion walked about, hands tucked behind his back as he got a feel for the virtual environment. It was certainly cozy, and clearly neither Rosy or Cory were as avid of readers as he and his love. With that in mind, he gave a few small tips on what he'd personally do to make the room flow better. Coming down one stretch of books, the dark-red titleless book caught his eye, naturally reaching for it and opening the door to the secret room. A knowing smile was flashed in Cory's direction. "An intriguing feature," he commented, trying to do his best not to let on that it was already known from their talks before.

“It’s my favorite feature,” Cory admitted, smirking. He put his arm around Rosalie, “A nice place to take a nap after a long stretch of work.” And other things, as Oliver would know, “It’s been personally tested.”

About then they heard the welcoming yips of a happy chocolate puppy come clattering over the holowood floors. Cory had forgotten that he programmed the tiny pup to load with the house whenever he or Rosy came to the deck. A part of him was hesitant. After all, such a creature wasn’t often seen, if at all, in hunter communities unless they put the work in like the pugs of Aunt Colette.

Rosy didn't think twice as the pup raced through the house, zoning in on their location. "There's my baby," she cooed as he tripped through the doorway and was a pile before them. Stooping down, she scooped up the clumsy pup,personally in love with him. "Oh you just love being a disaster, don't you Mousse?" It was the name for the week, she'd decided, though she wasn't fully set on it. Cory was giving no cave on Charlie, though.

"You keep a dog in here?" Oliver asked in surprise, abandoning the library adjustments to offer a hand to the pup now lounging in Rosy's arms.

Rosy didn't hesitate to explain. "He's a holopup. Cory surprised me with him because he knows I've always wanted one," she admitted, somehow feeling Oliver wasn't the type to scold them for a virtual dog of all things.

The chocolate pup licked at the offered fingers, the drool feeling every bit as real though it wouldn't actually wet Oliver's hands thankfully. Nor would he leave hair - a thought that made him think of the looks Lauri had when she'd spent time with her garden friends. "That's pretty great. Can you make any animal appear? Will he get older or just a permanent puppy?"

Easing into a relaxed posture, Cory smiled his floppy grin when he was happy for good news, “Yeah, just about. You could probably program a unicorn if you wanted to. This ole boy is designed to grow a little bit more as we visit. So if we keep it up he’ll be a big guy in no time.” He had to take a turn at petting the cute furry, “Gives the place a cozy, lived-in feel, don’t you think?” Feeling comfortable, Cory said, “We’re hoping to get a real one at some point. Something with a safe pedigree.” Mentioned just in case Oliver did have a reservation. Cory knew Lauri liked animals, though he didn’t quite know the extent.

"Sounds like you guys are taking a lot of precautions, which is good," he agreed, habitually wiping his hands on his trousers, though they were still perfectly clean. "I don't know if I'd go as far as a unicorn, but I do wonder if I couldn't do something similar for Lauri. There are only a few animals in the garden for her to see and maybe she'd like something more interactive." It was a contemplation he voiced aloud, though he wasn't sure how well she'd receive it. After all, the puppy was cute but he wasn't alive.

"Oh? Is that something she's interest in?" Rosy questioned gingerly, knowing that it wasn't quite as deadly a topic as say Harry Potter, but was one people were cautious of. "Like having a dog?"

"She's never mentioned it, but I thought maybe she'd take interest," Oliver explained, giving the panting dog another glance. He couldn't imagine how anyone would assume that little guy posed a threat.

Cory hummed in thought, recalling overhearing a word or two about Lauri in the gardens. Who had said it escaped him presently. Could have been a servant, could have been one of the guests. He murmured under his breath, “Oh, I think I heard that something about...” the next word was too muddled to pick out, but it did sound like the name of a particular kind of familiar bird, “Lauri probably would love an animal of her own. I know she likes them. Not sure which she likes best though. It’s not often I hear her mention it.” And probably for the very reason that it would draw suspicion, though that came as an afterthought to Cory, “As long as it’s not a spider, am I right?” Cory chuckled, putting his arm around Rosalie’s waist, “Remember when you almost walked into one?”

While Rosy shuddered at the thought, leaning into Cory, Oliver could only chuckle. "I don't know, she doesn't seem to mind even a spider very much," he commented softly, recalling her being quite friendly with even the one in the garden. "Personally, I would prefer something with less legs and a bit more fur, but if it'd make her happy I suppose a spider it would be. Just so long as it is kept at a fair distance."

"And on fire," Rosy murmured, letting a squirming Mousse down to the ground so he could sniff about. The mannerisms were all too perfect sometimes. "I'll stick with a holopup for now, thank you very much."

That earned a chuckle from Cory. He couldn’t blame Rosy either. Spiders were not his pick for a pet. His hand rubbed his lady love’s arm, “Yeah me too. Pup any day. I still can’t get over Lauri holding it in her hand— ugh,” Cory took a turn to shiver at the thought, “Good riddance I say.” Naturally assuming she killed it. A stray cat or an injured mouse was one thing, but a bug could very well die. On fire, as his beloved had pointed out, “Well, I’d encourage you to choose something you like out a list of ones she does. You’ll both be happier that way,” Cory admitted this was what he did for their pet. A chocolate lab seemed just right, “I want to name him Coco or Mousse. Or something to do with the color of Rosy’s eyes.” He gave his lover a kiss to her cheek.

Rosy had to smile at the sentiment, turning to give him a gentle peck on the lips. "But he despises Charlie for some reason! Even though I've already made my argument of Charlie and the Chocolate Factory!"

Oliver had to laugh at the couples light banter, hoping that only the same would come for him and his beloved. "Well if he's against Charlie may I recommend Willy Wonka?" he offered.

"Eh, Charlie is much better than Willy if you ask me," she said with a tilt of her head. "I guess I can live with Mousse."

“Charlie is the name of that older guy who creeps me out,” Cory refused to kiss and cuddle someone with that name, “And you know we will never hear the end of it if we named our pup ‘Willy’. Too many ways Everest and Wesley could mess with us,” He would not live through that and come out a happy man, “Besides. ‘Mousse’ sounds like ‘Moose’ the animal, and those guys are pretty freaking cool. Ever seen one run through five feet of snow? Imagine that thing running at you at fifteen miles per hour!” Likely the last thing you’d see alive, “Now I want someone to think that when this old boy runs at them.” Cory bent down and gave Mousse a scruff.

"Oh yes, he is currently about 8 pounds of pure terror," Rosy teased him. Even full size he'd come nowhere near a moose, but she imagined she could take one compromise on a dog name. Better that than a kids!

"Still would like to see him pummeling through snow," Oliver said with a chuckle, taking out his phone and glancing at the time. "Well, I should probably get back to Lauri. I'm sure she'll want a bit of reading before bed."

Unsure if this gave Lauri enough time to be ready, Rosy tried to find another way to stall. "Are you sure you don't want a quick tour of the house?" Quick wasn't an accurate term; it was a pretty extensive property after all.

He hummed in thought. "I'm not sure. I don't like to keep her waiting and I'm sure Lauri would also love to see everything."

Cory knew the feeling of wanting to be with your woman. He stood and slipped an arm around Rosy’s shoulder’s again, “Why don’t we have a double date here as well as a tour?” It allowed Oliver to head off in a timely manner and gave them all an excuse to have a night admiring their home with friends.

Unfortunately, Rosy couldn't think of a single logical response to deny the suggestion. It made more sense for them to wait until Lauri was around, really. She offered a smile to Oliver, letting her hand fall on Cory's back. "That sounds perfect," she agreed.

"Wonderful. I'll tell the missus and we'll have to pick out a date and time soon," Oliver grinned, stooping to give Mousse a quick pet. "Maybe we'll do dinner and a movie here to get a feel of being extra adult-like." Bidding them both a goodnight once the holohome powered off and they were heading out, he made his way to their chambers.

The moment he'd turned a corner, Rosy scrambled to pull out her phone, sending a message to Lauri. 'He's coming! You've only got a couple minutes ;) '

“What are you doing?” Cory asked, a little surprised at the speed and fervor of Rosy. He leaned over his beloved’s shoulder. He didn’t catch Rosalie’s words, but he did see that Lauri sent a thumbs up emoji with an impish smile, “I knew it! You women were planning something. You have to tell me, I’m your husband!”

Rosy quickly stuffed her phone away, scowling at him for peeking over her shoulder. "First of all, fiance. You don't get to claim the power ahead of vows, no matter how much I love you," she smirked. "Secondly, I wouldn't tell you anyways. I can't risk you ruining the big surprise!"

Cory scoffed in mock offense, “Okay, I will grant you that we haven’t said our vows yet, but—You wouldn’t tell me even if we were married? I would tell you things!” Though he was more likely to do so because of his Nick Miller-esque incapacity to lie well. All Cory lacked was a sweaty back, “C’mon, it’s fine— lemme see!” He pawed her pocket, reaching around her pregnant belly. It was as if Amelie was already on her mother’s side.

Rosy snatched up his hand before he could grab at it, pulling it up to her chest. Leaning in, she gave him a kiss of hopeful distracting, deep and long. Pulling away, she smirked up at him, giving his hand a squeeze. "It's a surprise for Oliver - and not one you get to spoil for him! It's Lauri's own secret library room night."

The thoughts of what was in the phone were replaced by sweeter things with the press of his hand and her lips. Cory didn’t remove his hold, even as his brain reminded him of his curiosity, “Okay, I see your point,” He would have probably given Oliver smirks and snorts and shuffled around his feet in a knowing manner. That alone could have given it all away. It was also likely he would have insisted Oliver stay a little longer in a strained, awkward fashion, “Well if he is getting a special night…” Cory slid his hand around to Rosy’s back and gave a nod to the secret room in their library.

Rosy smiled at her lover's suggestion, eyes following him to the room of sweet memories. "I don't have my ascot or the skirt, but I think we can find plenty of ways to make it just as special," she offered, turning to back into their naughty nook of the library and beckoning him in after her. Were this their future home, she'd already vowed to keep a pair of reading glasses at the bedside for emergency use.

“Any night with you is special,” Cory’s voice purred in a low tone, keeping up with her as she moved back, “You wouldn’t be wearing those for long anyway,” he murmured, hands plucking at her clothes even now. He commented casually when he pulled away a piece, “As easy as helping Jasper lace his shoes.”

Rosy was satisfied with that response, helping him unbutton her blouse only to be met with that remark. "Are you trying to use my weakness of seeing you with children to will me into bed?" she accused him as she slid off his shirt. Clearly if he was, they were headed that way.

Cory grinned, “Yes,” he swayed Rosy’s hips, giving her a trial of kisses until his mouth was against her ear. While his hands went to work to disrobe her further he said in a husky voice, “And it’s working,” he eased her onto the bed so he might enjoy the view a moment before they were truly lost in passion, all the while unburden himself of his own attire. Cory crawled over Rosy’s, hovering as he kissed her. Between each he painted a picture of his Dedicated Daddy plans, “These strong arms will carry you and our daughter to sleep, when you get drowsy, reading books on the couch.”

It might not have been a librarian's outfit or a frisky maid with a corset beneath, but the vivid image he placed in her head was just as good. Rosy's body sank into the bed as she gave into such a wonderful thought, already as gone as he was nights prior just outside the door. "You are a wicked man to use my weakness and I'm going to have to extract my revenge," she managed to murmur before giving in completely to entwined bodies and sweet kisses.

“Sweet, sweet revenge,” Cory predicted, not hesitating to delve right into the delights of their impromptu special night. That little nook in the library had yet to be built and already Cory knew exactly how useful it would become. Only when he was sure she had been fully satisfied twice did he fall asleep with his lady love and carrying his child in his arms. A murmur of “I love you” being his last words awake.

Oh there would be revenge. As soon as a certain blood elf outfit was ready to be picked up, she wouldn't hesitate to put it to good use, a thought she kept tucked away while they found rhythm with each other. Worn out but glowing with satisfaction, Rosy curled up as best as she could in his arms. She couldn't have been happier than she was in his embrace, though maybe that would change in a few months when they're little one joined them.

~ooo~​

The walk back to Lauri in their room didn’t take more than five or so minutes if you knew the right shortcuts. It didn’t take long to figure them out during the weeks spent at Avostoska. Nothing looked out of the ordinary when Oliver walked into the room. A few things were straightened up. The maid came for last minute tasks, it seemed. His ears picked up the ‘swish swish’ of a feather duster behind him and slightly to the left by the books. Ahead of him the door to their bathroom was shut. The lights were on, as he could tell from the crease at the bottom. Perhaps Lauri had gone to relieve herself. It would explain why he didn’t see her upon entering.

Removing his shoes and leaving them by the door, Oliver assumed Lauri would be along soon and that the cleaning couldn't take much longer. Standing up, he glanced over toward their small in-room shelves to see the maid. He didn't recall ever seeing a uniform quite like that...and though the stockings were admittedly a good touch, he decided he needed to turn away before he was caught looking. Not that anything would ever happen, but he didn't find it fair to plant even just a seed of doubt in his Lambs mind.

Oliver wasn't ready to undress beyond shoes while he was in the presence of staff, and so he moved to the lounger they occasionally read on. His gaze was away from the bookcase, picking up the Princess Bride off the end table and flipping through to find their last spot. A small part of him was tempted to turn his sight back to the maid, but he won the internal battle and focused on the book in his hands.

The maid seemed to be taking her sweet time and apparently she had a tickle in her throat. A couple times Oliver heard her cough. The second one sounded a little louder than the first. In his periphery he could tell she had shuffled closer to him and turned slightly his way, though she was still at the shelves.

Oliver might have ignored one cough, but the second one caught his attention. A sideways glance and something stood out; he knew those calves all too well. Completely turning his head, he was treated to the profile of his love and his mouth was visibly agape. "Good God," Oliver murmured abandoning the book while his misty grey eyes drank her in, traveling up her stockings to the French maid attire. "Je suis mort et suis allé au paradis, mon petit agneau..." Swallowing became a chore and he was breathing heavily.

Heart soaring at his words, Lauri did her best to continue her dusting. Her mouth did a terrible job of keeping coy. She exaggerated a sensual pose while her hand flick-flicked the feathers over the books on the shelves, “Je suis sûr que je ne sais pas ce que vous voulez dire, monsieur,” she sashayed as she moved along the bookcases, just so happening to come that much closer to him, “I am but a simple maid doing her evening duties.” Hazel eyes fluttered at him as she put one hand on her hip while the other kept busy.

Oliver's grin only spread when it was clear she wanted to play a game. What a naughty, naughty Lamb he had. Rising from his chair as he loosened the buttons on his cuffs, a sparkling in his eyes that couldn't be torn off of her. "Oh, c'est donc ça?" he asked in a low, gravely tone, one hand wrapping around the wrist that was balanced on her hip. "Then I think we need to make a mess that is worth cleaning, don't you my love?"

Lauri gave Oliver’s thigh a swat with her feather duster, “Monsieur, as a maid I cannot abide the thought of undoing the work I have done to put this room to rights,” The Lamb smirked, “But perhaps I only need a change of role,” Lauri smiled, guiding his hand on her hip to peel away the maid skirt and frills to reveal a familiar outfit from a certain film Oliver mentioned to Cory that day they watched Twilight, “I am feeling quite unlike a maid now, mon Amour,” Lauri pushed Oliver’s back against the bookshelf, “Et je pense que vous êtes trop habillée pour l'occasion.” The Lamb loosed his belt and tossed it. The leather hit a nearby side table and toppled a wooden figurine.

Oliver had been more than happy to play along with a frisky back and forth, prepared to try yet again when she took his help in removing the skirt. Unable to contain himself, he let out a low groan at the Satine satin corset and stockings she wore so perfectly, wanting nothing more than to run his hands all along her. His own desire was growing and wouldn't be hidden for long at this rate, especially if she kept taking off his clothes. The wood pressing into his back wasn't much concern, a hungry Lion's eyes watching his Lamb. "Well now, we can't have that," he said, reaching to run his fingers along her cinched waist. "You're a very naughty woman, you know that?"

Pink colored Lauri the naughty Lambs cheeks. This had been a step in a more bold direction for her. She smiled at his observation, “Non, we can’t have that, mon Amour,” Lauri pulled away at his top, giving him an almost kiss twice, their lips only brushing lightly, “I am very naughty, but so are you,” She threw the piece to the side where it fell over a lamp, dimming the room a little. She spared no time in moving on to the rest until he stood vulnerable. Lauri trailed the feather duster along the length Oliver’s body, “After all, we mean to make a mess, oui?”

Pulling his lower lip between his teeth, Oliver let the soft brush of the duster draw goosebumps to his skin. "Yes, my naughty French maid, quite the mess," he agreed, every fiber of his being fighting the urge to simply pull her up in his arms and tug her to the bed where he could take his time enjoying each step of removing her outfit. Instead, he'd let her have her way, a completely malleable mass of a man that was ready to say yes to anything at that point.

Thrilled with her progress thus far, Lauri cupped his cheek with her hand, “Then be ready to pounce, mon Lion,” she gave him a deep kiss and gentle nip of his lower lip, “Vous avez un agneau à chasser.” At a command the lights dimmed further. Enough to see to navigate the room, and illuminate the moonstone at her throat, but dark enough to make it a merry chase. They were no Yonten or Annabelle, but it was likely that room would need a good tidying up afterward.

Oliver smirked in the dark, teeth visible as well as playful grey eyes. "A hunt? Oh hunt I will, mon Amour. Et une fois que je t'aurai, je te dévorerai," he promised as he took the first steps toward her, fueled by a carnal hunger that was only catalyst into an insatiable desire with the teasing attire she still had on. The Lion would hunt but both he and the Lamb were sure to have their fill late into the early morning hours, too enraptured in pleasure to worry about the mess they'd leave the true maids.

The Lamb squealed in delight, dancing away with a Lion growling after her in a most tantalizing tone. That feather duster did little to dissuade him and she didn’t mind. Only after making good on the promise of a room ruined did the Lamb give herself over to the Lion fully. Oliver was not the only one who had his hunger satiated. By the time they were spent it was close to dawn and Lauri had long since been unraveled of her costume. They were likely to miss breakfast again. Now familiar with the sound of a sleeping Lion, Lauri shifted to give Oliver a kiss to his cheek with tender affection before she too fell asleep.

~ooo~​

Life in Avostoska went on in the usual manner. When not in his office overseeing industry and strategy, Wesley enjoyed time with his children, wife, and friends, as well as keeping his body fit and ready for combat. Soon after the second session with Molly, Wesley sat down with Rosy to go over the snags they found. Namely that Molly ‘time skips’ the days between sessions. They are on the job case to fix that, but for now Molly is at least able to take care of herself and she’s still writing, even if it’s slow.

Inara spent less and less time in the office as her belly grew. A check up at the end of January produced their baby’s first picture. A highly detailed ultrasound using newer technology designed by Wes. A copy was made available for Oliver if he wanted it. Aside from that she did her best to help Rosy with the wedding. When not doing work or prepping a surprise birthday party for Rosalie, Inara enjoyed her time with Ellie. The girls often met at the spa with Lottie in tow.

Lottie had her ups and downs with her best friend Kaylee, as any young girls might, but always found her way back eager to continue their relationship. With the help of Jada Snowden and an impartial perspective of their digital assistant Pascal, the girls were on the verge of sisterhood. Especially after Lottie giddily told Kaylee about her puppy crush over Joao. A thing that, given a week, faded until he was replaced by some other fleeting fancy.

Jasper and Baby Kit went about their own antics. A snowmobile made to look like a truck became Jasper’s new obsession. Cory did his best to include his nephew in races or number-mobiles when he could. Most of the time the toddler did so with Hye though, or when his father found time between work and other activities.

Baby Kit grew more interested in interacting with Andriy until one day the young man was approached by Hye with Kit to invite him to play. The game, of course, included seals in some way. Be it playing with tiny plastic ones and a trough of water with floating foam chunks mimicking ice, or with the plushie’s he owned.

Cory, who worked with Inara, helped plan a birthday party for his beloved. Here and there he got Lauri to help too. Since the girls began their tradition of afternoon tea time, which the men decided never to attend again when they went and endured a hardcore session of wedding planning, he used this as a perfect period to get things done without Rosy knowing. The girls themselves enjoyed spilling their tea about the night Lauri dressed as a maid, and how this same night Cory revealed he knew Rosalie’s weakness. Rosy gleefully told Lauri of her plans to get sweet revenge. When the day came that everyone gathered to celebrate Rosalie it truly surprised her. There were gifts, her current pregnancy cake craving (sneakily learned by Lauri to tell to Cory), and an enjoyable end with Cory and Rosalie finally testing out their master bedroom.

Yonten slowly recovered from his concussion. In the meantime he enjoyed a more intimate, slow paced relationship with Annabelle that had him thinking they could work out even if, or when, neither of them could offer the same level of intensity as usual the older they got. Something he considered a mark of a person he could see himself marrying one day. This prompted him to make a certain decision that he happily integrated into his trip with her to the Halestorm concert happening on Valentine’s Day.

Lauri enjoyed any moment she could with Oliver in her free time from work. They found that reading became a go-to for a shared activity. To Oliver’s delight the rest of the Twilight books ended quicker than expected because of this. Although Lauri did try a visit or two to the gardens, she gradually stayed away from them. It became a secret sadness for Lauri. Sometime she would stare out a window at a bird flying by, or she would walk by the threshold to the botanical palace with longing. Yet she could not bring herself to risk being proved a mage and hoped it was simply a mental issue. Aside from that she happily spent her days with Oliver, hanging out with everyone when she could, and spilling tea with Rosy. All along she and Rosalie worked on the summer wedding coming up, but fit in time for Lauri’s potential wedding too.

February fourteenth slowly built into an event. Somehow Wesley and Everest found themselves planning a trip to Paris with their wives. Jada Snowden had proved herself well enough that she offered to keep an eye on the children along with Hye and Kazumi, so that the couples could enjoy their time without worrying about their offspring. Yonten and Annabelle left a day or so before the fourteenth to comfortably make it in time for their stay at the concert. Lauri knew Oliver had something planned, but she didn't know what. The Lamb could only guess when the sunrise on Valentine’s Day. Rosalie didn’t quite know what Cory had planned either. He had been busy lately. Anticipation!

Alaric couldn't be more content without the responsibility of having a significant other for whom he would have to plan a date. The Silver Fox left twice for business, but came back to relax in Avostoska for his office work. Truth be told he did take delight in engaging with his grandchildren. That would have to be his favorite part of staying.

February 14th. 2019​

On the dawn of Valentine’s Day the couples in Paris enjoyed a brunch together. It was understood that the morning of such a day would not be spent out of bed. Then, of course, after they ate their women insisted on shopping. Wesley pandered to his wife, careful not to patronize. He devoted the day to show her his affection. Inara appreciated it. She showed her appreciation by promising to endure his favorite movies without complaint. Their day ended with a candlelight dinner on the top of the Eiffel Tower, overlooking a French sunset, and with music to accent the mood. The couples, destined to find their way to another romantic night in bed, spent the time beforehand sharing sentiments of affection for one another. While they did indeed enjoy their spouses, they knew they also had a friendship to celebrate. Bromance and all. A Fox, a Tigress, a Phoenix, and a Pug couldn’t have asked for a better double date, though they’d try to top it in the future.

As for the other couples, they had their own adventures...

Cornelius and Roslie​

Rosalie woke to the smell of her favorite pregnancy-breakfast in bed. Cory had been up an hour beforehand. He tip-toed and carefully worked in the dim light to prepare his lady love a wonderful morning. The room was strung up with little notes and pictures of his affection for Rosy. The photos were of moments since they met that lead up to this day. Funny ones, heart warming ones, and recent ones of Cory proudly holding a sleeping Rosy in his arms. The food tray Cory held had an obligatory vase with her favorite kind of flowers too. She could smelk the peonies from where she sat up on her side of the bed.

“Good morning Rosy! Happy Valentine’s Day!” Cory beamed, coming to rest the tray over her lap and bend down to give her a kiss.
 
Last edited:

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top